A Haunted Mansion? What could go wrong? (A lot.)

by Pineless

Summary:

A deserted mansion in a mountain, in an isolated server far away from all the others. No one knows how long it’s been there or who used to live in it. Rumours are that it's haunted.

You cannot easily set foot in this rumored mysterious mansion located in the untamed forests of the server.

It’s said if you anger its former occupant, you won’t get away lightly…

...

"A Haunted Mansion? What could go wrong?"

A lot.

(AKA the british bois and feral crew find themselves trapped in a mansion where nothing is at all what it seems, and with secrets that are almost too terrible to be true)

Notes:

you guys are in for a ride :)

Chapter 1: The Second Group (Act I: Rumors Can Be True)

Prologue.

Squish.

A small, round, white creature plops onto the ground, its momentum propelling it upward again. It bounced down the hallway in this slow fashion, cursing its own lack of legs.

Its eyes light up with hope as it catches sight of the door. It bounces over, thrusting itself high into the air and grabbing the doorknob. But the knob won’t budge; whether because the creature isn’t strong enough to move it or because it’s locked, no one will ever know.

The creature’s features contort into an expression of fear as footsteps echo down the hall. Frantic, it turns around, looking for a place to hide, and…

No one hears its squeal for help.

...

...sometimes, rumors are true.

- - -

Act I: Rumors Can Be True

- - -

“Oh, wow.” Tommy breathed, staring upward. “So it actually exists, huh?”

“I really thought it was just a rumor.” Ranboo said, shock coloring his voice as he craned his long neck too. “I’m surprised we actually found it…”

All eyes were on an enormous mansion towering before them, larger than anything they’d ever encountered. Massive stone walls climbed high into the sky, and in front of them, a spiked gate wrapped the perimeter. The towering wall would be even more intimidating if not for the gap they stood in, left unobstructed for the entrance.

Wilbur whistled lowly. “Pretty cool.” He commented, impressed. “It definitely feels very desolate.”

Tubbo was the only one not craning his neck up to try and glimpse the roof of the mansion. His suspicious gaze flitted across the intimidating gate instead. “I don’t think it’s very interesting. Or desolate.” He grumbled. “We should just leave.”

Wilbur tore his gaze away from the mansion to look down at Tubbo, raising an eyebrow. “Don’t tell me you’re scared, Tubbo! Really?” He teased.

Tubbo rolled his eyes. “You know I hate horror.” He deadpanned.

“Yeah…” Ranboo glanced around nervously, surveying the surrounding grounds. “What if there’s actually someone living here? Maybe we should just explore the outside.”

Tommy just gave them all a disgruntled look. “Really? After we went through so much to get here?” He argued. “We literally had to hike for hours. Let’s at least take a look inside!”

“Exactly! That’s what I’m talking about, Tommy!” Wilbur clapped a hand on Tommy’s shoulder, grinning jauntily and striding toward the front door. Before either Tubbo or Ranboo could protest, he grabbed the doorknob and turned. The door swung open on slightly rusty hinges, and Wilbur marched purposefully inside.

“That’s more like it!” Tommy crowed triumphantly, bounding after the older man. Tubbo and Ranboo exchanged a look, stewing in shared resignation, before reluctantly trailing behind the two.

“Oh, it’s…” Ranboo looked around, pleasantly surprised yet again. “It’s cleaner than I expected.” Indeed, the tasteful oak floors and stone walls had not a speck of dust on them. The only thing preventing the mansion from headlining a homeowner’s magazine was how empty it was.

“Okay, we’ve seen it.” Tubbo tapped his foot impatiently on the ground. “Now, can we go back?”

Tommy opened his mouth to reply, but a yelp left him instead as a loud crash suddenly echoed through the halls. Tubbo and Ranboo jumped slightly, while Wilbur’s head whipped around to try and find the source.

“What was that?” Wilbur squinted into the dark halls, more curious than scared.

Tubbo fidgeted nervously, glancing around at the empty halls. “We should really go now…” He muttered. “I have a bad feeling about this place.”

“Don’t worry, Tubbo.” Ranboo said reassuringly, looking down at his shorter friend and receiving a frown in return. “I’m sure it’s nothing.” Now that he stopped to think rationally, he felt much calmer. There probably wasn’t anyone living here (or any ghosts), and even if there was, they’d just apologize and leave.

Tommy shot him an amused look. “Look at you, trying to be brave.” He teased.

“I’m not trying to be brave,” Ranboo protested indignantly.

His friend smirked, and Ranboo felt dread wash over him. Tommy only smiled like that when he was plotting something.“Then why don’t you go check out that crash?” Tommy suggested innocently.

“What? O-Okay, but…alone?” The ender hybrid looked to Wilbur and Tubbo for support, slightly alarmed.

Tubbo just shrugged, while Wilbur grinned. “It’s the only way to prove you’re not a pussy.” The older man snickered. He pointed at the rightmost hallway, where there was a door at the end. “Well, the sound came from there. Don’t get killed!” Wilbur added jokingly.

“As if I can even be perma-killed here.” Ranboo shot back, rolling his eyes. “I’d just respawn.”

“Actually,” Tommy piped up. “This is a permadeath server. Not hardcore, either.” He added. “There aren’t any hostile mobs around. It’s just…plain old permadeath.”

The other three immediately fell silent. Permadeath servers were very rare. Most servers allowed respawns, and many even decreased pain levels for players. True permadeath servers were typically regulated and had strict whitelists. It was unheard of, a rogue server being allowed to have legitimate permadeath.

“It’s not actual permadeath though, is it?” Tubbo asked nervously.

Tommy shrugged. “I dunno.” He answered casually, not seeming to realize the bombshell he’d just dropped on them.

“Well, that’s fine.” Ranboo spoke with feigned nonchalance, though his swishing tail betrayed his nervousness. “I’ll be prepared to fight off any ghosts I meet.” He joked weakly.

“Do you even have a weapon?” Tommy asked doubtfully.

“Well…” Ranboo muttered uncertainly, quickly opening his inventory. He sighed in relief. “Yeah! I have my trident! Nothing else though…this server only allowed us to bring one personal item, remember?”

Tommy rolled his eyes, unimpressed. “Why’d you waste that on a weapon?” He grumbled. “It’s not like there’s actually any ghosts here…right?”

“Of course not,” Ranboo replied absently, not really paying attention as he started walking down the right hallway. A door on his left caught his eye as he walked forward, and he reached out to open it. “Huh…? It’s locked!”

“Then just ignore it!” Wilbur called idly.

Ranboo sighed exasperatedly, walking to the door at the end and trying that doorknob too. This door clicked open easily and, as he walked through, he found himself in a large kitchen with food-stacked shelves.

Maybe there really was someone living there. Ranboo examined some of the shelves closest to him, his mismatched eyes searching the rows of neatly stacked food. “Fresh vegetables?” He murmured, rummaging through the supplies.

There was another door between two of the food shelves, presumably leading to a pantry. Ranboo grabbed the doorknob and tried to open it, but found that it was also locked. “Why are there so many locked doors?” He mused to himself, continuing to wander around the kitchen. “Who locks a pantry?”

Peering over the counter, Ranboo finally found the source of the crash. A bottle lay smashed on the ground, clear liquid pooling out from the glass shards. “Looks like water.” He crouched down next to it, frowning at the shards. “I wonder how it fell…”

He suddenly remembered the others, waiting for him to report on the source of the noise. Ranboo left the mess on the ground, not wanting to cut himself on the sharp glass, and made a beeline for the door. Though the kitchen looked innocent enough, he couldn’t help but feel…unsafe. He quickly exited the room and shut the door, letting out a breath of relief.

“I found the source of the sound, guys!” He bounded down the hall, feeling much happier now that he got the scary part over with. Maybe they could leave now. “Guys?” Ranboo slowed down, his relieved smile fading as he looked around.

The main hall was completely empty. His three friends had disappeared, and there was no sign that anyone had ever entered the mansion at all. For a moment, panic filled Ranboo. What if the other three had been abducted? What if they were attacked? What if—

Ranboo shook his head violently, trying to think rationally. “Calm down, Ranboo.” He told himself firmly. “They’re fine. They probably just…” He glanced at the front door, and realization suddenly hit him.

“They’re probably waiting outside already!” Ranboo groaned, thoroughly embarrassed that he had panicked over such a small thing. Tubbo would tease him for days if he knew how quickly Ranboo’s anxious brain had turned to kidnapping and violence. He hurried to the front door, glancing around a final time at the eerily pristine mansion. He was glad to be leaving the place.

He turned the doorknob, ready to be jumpscared by Tubbo and Tommy before he even stepped one inch outside of the mansion.

But the door wouldn’t budge.

Ranboo tried again. Maybe the door was just a bit rusty? But no matter how hard he tried, the door wouldn’t open. “H-Hey!” He called, banging on the door. “Open the door! Come on guys, this isn’t funny!”

But he was slowly realizing. The door was not rusted, or broken, or even being forcefully held shut.

The door was locked. And as far as Ranboo knew, none of them ever had a key to it.

…What was going on?

Notes:

Hey guys, thank you for stumbling across my little passion project! This story is based on HetaOni, a fanmade game that crosses Ao Oni and Hetalia. This fanfic is heavily inspired by HetaOni, but at the same time, there will be a lot of changes. HetaOni was never finished, but I've written my own spin on an ending here!

That being said, you DON’T need any knowledge of Hetalia/HetaOni to read this! I just want to make it clear that the general plotline (at least, up to the middle of act 3) is not my own creation :)

Let’s talk about the characters! The original HetaOni characters will be replaced with various DreamSMP members. In this AU, everyone lives in a Minecraft-esque universe, where server-hopping is common. The DreamSMP is just one of the many servers that these characters have created, and the lore on it is a lot less “severe”. In fact, the server became rather inactive after the L'manburg elections—thus, most of the angst never happened.

(I would like to add that I’m no longer in the hetalia fandom, but I still love hetaoni as a game and as a story! Similarly, I'm not in the MCYT/Dsmp fandom anymore, but some of these content creators are still near and dear to my heart, and at this point these characters are like my babies LOL)

I hope you enjoy! :D

Chapter 2: Something Worse than Everything

Summary:

Previously...

But he was slowly realizing. The door was not rusted, or broken, or even being forcefully held shut.

The door was locked. And as far as Ranboo knew, none of them ever had a key to it.

…What was going on?

Notes:

i decided to update more frequently rn, just so that i can really get this fic going >:)

also i forgot to mention, but there will be some curse words in this fic and mild descriptions of violence too. nothing too bad tho lmao

anyways, enjoy!

“What’s going on?” Ranboo backed away from the door, his fear returning tenfold as he glanced around anxiously. “Hello?” He called, voice trembling slightly. “Is anyone there?”

There was no reply. Ranboo felt a shiver run down his spine as the silence stretched on. Where were his friends? Who locked the door? Was the mansion really abandoned?

“Calm down.” He muttered to himself again, taking in one deep breath after another. The best course of action was to search for his friends first. Ranboo internally groaned as he contemplated the task ahead of him; he really didn’t feel like scouring such a large mansion. But what else could he do, when he was literally locked inside?

Ranboo studied his surroundings more carefully, noting the other hallways and the wide flight of stairs. He turned to his left, deciding to follow a different hallway from the one he already did. His path stretched on for a while before Ranboo finally saw a door on the side. But as he rattled the doorknob forcefully, it became clear that it was locked too. “So many locked doors…” He murmured, reluctantly continuing on.

The hallway curved to the right soon after that, and Ranboo turned along with it. He was starting to feel a creeping sensation, not unlike the feeling of being watched by something. Ranboo glanced behind him warily, letting out a sigh of relief when he saw he wasn’t being followed, and turned back around.

A gasp left him. There was something standing at the very end of the hall, shrouded in shadows and facing away from him. Ranboo clapped a hand over his mouth, his eyes wide as he stared at the thing.

It was a sickly shade of gray, and almost humanoid in its shape. Its head, however—looking far too big for its body—balanced on an unnaturally short neck, which connected to a lumpy gray body. Not to mention, the creature was almost twice as large as a normal human.

It was unlike any mob Ranboo had ever seen. As he stared at it, stricken, he felt a chilling fear drip through his veins. Even facing the Ender Dragon or fighting a hundred Withers didn’t leave him with such a bad taste in his mouth. Ranboo shivered as he caught a glimpse of one of the creature’s hands; or rather, its claws.

As abruptly as it appeared, the creature suddenly vanished, revealing a door which it had been blocking from sight. Ranboo stayed frozen in his spot for a few more seconds, seriously questioning his own eyesight. But no matter how much he tried to convince himself that he probably just needed glasses, there was no ignoring the unsettling aura of the thing.

“W-What…” Ranboo finally whispered, his shaky voice cutting through the complete silence. “What the hell was that?”

Of course, there was no answer. Ranboo was completely alone in the abandoned corridor, staring at the door that was previously obscured by the most horrifying creature he’d ever seen. Yes, he decided, it was worse than any of the Withers, Ender Dragons, and Wardens he’d faced before. There was just something about the Thing that screamed death and despair like no other.

Half of him wanted to run and get the hell out of the place. But the other half knew he had to push on. Ranboo had to find his friends.

“I-It’ll be alright.” Ranboo mumbled to himself, pulling up his inventory and materializing his trident again. The familiar feel of the hilt was comforting, and he clutched it close to him, wishing he had more protection. “Thank God I brought a weapon.”

Ranboo stared nervously at the door in front of him, gripping his trident tightly. The hall ahead was brightly lit and seemed innocuous enough; was he just imagining the shadows that had shrouded the Thing earlier? He glanced nervously behind him a final time, before striding toward the door with quick, anxious steps. Taking a deep breath, Ranboo seized the doorknob and turned.

It wouldn’t budge. Ranboo let out a breath that he didn’t realize he was holding. “Thank God, it’s locked.” He muttered, relieved that he wouldn’t have to face the Thing. As he let go of the knob, he couldn’t help but notice that it felt freezing cold, despite the warmth of the air around him.

Ranboo cautiously made his way back the way he came, holding his breath until he reached the main foyer again. Relieved by the lack of new encounters, he decided to check out the final hallway. directly in front of him. It led to a large, Japanese-style room with tatami mats on the ground and fusuma doors.

“Tatami and fusuma…is the owner Japanese?” He wondered aloud. There were two more doors, one seeming to extend the hallway and the other in the wall, but both were locked.

Slightly discouraged, Ranboo returned back to the foyer and clambered up the flight of stairs. “Where are they…?” He emerged onto the second floor, internally groaning as he saw yet another staircase leading upward. In front of him, a horizontal hallway led to three different rooms. Glancing behind him, Ranboo saw there was another, parallel hallway on the other side of the stairs.

He peered inside one of the rooms near him. It looked almost like a living room, with a set of sofas arranged in the middle and shelves lining the sides. Glancing at the shelves, Ranboo noticed that one of the drawers was slightly ajar. He tugged it open, frowning as he looked at its contents.

“…Is this a rice ball?” He picked up the small sphere, turning it around in his hands and squinting at it suspiciously. He’d never seen something like this before, considering how food choice in most servers was limited. But Ranboo had encountered rice before, and this was clearly some kind of rice dish that he didn’t recognize.

Ranboo shrugged, slipping the rice ball into his inventory. Now wasn’t the time to be thinking about food.

He made his way quickly throughout the floor, peeking into each room as he passed. Two of the rooms were locked, while the others were all unlocked and void of life. With each empty room, Ranboo’s heart grew heavier. Where were his friends? And where was that Thing?

Ranboo pushed open the door to the second-to-last room on the floor, not expecting much. He was just about to turn around and leave when his eyes caught on something shiny near the corner of the room. Ranboo walked curiously toward it, but stopped as he realized what it was, dread filling him.

A familiar axe lay discarded on the ground, shimmering with a faint hue of enchantments. With shaking hands, Ranboo picked up the axe, his heart sinking as he felt the familiar grooves of the hilt. “Tubbo…” He whispered, staring at the axe in his hands. It was, without a doubt, the Bane o’ Bees.

He gulped, his eyes darting around the room, looking for any other signs. “He’s fine. They’re fine. I’m fine.” Ranboo repeated to himself, trying to stay calm. He retreated out of the room with the axe still clutched in his hands.

Still muttering the mantra under his breath, Ranboo found himself standing in front of the rightmost room in the front hallway. “Last room…” Ranboo hoped with all his heart that he would find someone there, and not the Thing.

Raising the axe in front of him with slightly shaking arms, Ranboo threw open the door and burst inside. A sweeping glance told him that he was once again alone, and his shoulders drooped dejectedly.

Rustle. A sound drew his attention and Ranboo immediately tensed again. His eyes darted to the closet in the far corner, where the sound came from. For a terrifying second, he expected the Thing to come bursting out of the closet. For once, however, Ranboo took a moment to think rationally. That horrible aura was nowhere nearby. Then, if it wasn’t the Thing…

The axe faded as Ranboo shoved it into his inventory, darting toward the closet. “Tubbo?” He cried, drawing back the curtain that covered the closet. “Tommy? Wilbur?”

A small figure, curled up on the ground in front of him, looked up with wide eyes. “Ranboo?” Tubbo gasped, leaping to his feet. “I-Is that you?”

“Ye—” Ranboo was cut off as the goat hybrid barrelled into him, wrapping his arms around his torso in a tight hug.

“Ranboo! I’m so glad you’re okay!” Tubbo’s voice was slightly muffled.

Ranboo returned the hug, squeezing his eyes shut as relief hit him like a tidal wave. “M-Me too. Thank God you’re safe. What happened?”

He could feel Tubbo shaking a bit in his arms. “I-I don’t know. You left and we were hanging out in the main hall, when Tommy suddenly screamed. He and Wilbur just started running and dragging me along with them. I didn’t see what they were running from, but…” Tubbo drew away, gazing up at Ranboo with desperate eyes. “I know this sounds stupid, but I could feel it. Like—like an aura or something. And it felt horrible.”

“Don’t worry, I believe you” Ranboo reassured his friend, shivering as he recalled the Thing. “I…I saw it. And I felt it too. You’re right, it is horrible.”

Tubbo breathed a sigh of relief, some of the tension melting from his shoulders. “Did it chase after you too?” He asked nervously.

“No, and thank God it didn’t.” Ranboo let out a weak chuckle. “I think I would have passed out if it did. Did you know that the front door is locked?”

“Well, shit.” Tubbo said simply in response. “Guess we need to find another way out, then.”

Ranboo glanced around the room, concern starting to fill him again. “So you got separated from Tommy and Wilbur? We should search for them as soon as possible.”

The goat hybrid bit his lip, seeming to think it over. “Um…actually, big man, is it alright if I stay here? Just for now?” He gestured vaguely behind him. “I want to check out this room a bit more. Especially the closet.”

“…The closet?” Ranboo repeated skeptically, not really buying the excuse. Maybe Tubbo was just scared of venturing out again, but too stubborn to admit it. “Well, it’s probably better to stick together, but if you stay here and don’t leave…”

Tubbo beamed, a sudden change from his previous mood. “Thank you!” He said happily. “Oh yeah! Here, this might help.” He opened his inventory with a flick of his wrist, and plucked out two keys from it. “I found these while running away.”

“Oh…” Ranboo took them curiously, looking at them closely. They were old-fashioned brass keys, and carved into their sides was 1 - Library and 4 - Room respectively. “A library and fourth-floor key, huh?” He mused. “Oh, I also found your axe while searching.”

Tubbo sobered slightly as Ranboo summoned the axe again and placed it into his hands. Feeling the axe in his hands seemed to remind him of the gravity of the situation. “You should hurry. Who knows where those two idiots are…” He looked up at Ranboo with a new seriousness in his eyes. “Stay safe, okay?”

Ranboo cracked a small smile. “Of course.” With a last worried glance at Tubbo, who had retreated back into the closet and was starting to make quite a racket, he left the room.

Looking down at the keys in his hand, he let out a small sigh.

“I guess I have to find the first floor library now, huh?”

Notes:

so ranboo has found one of his friends. i wonder where the other two are?

also, as y'all know already, this fic is based on hetaoni! which means the characters are based on hetaoni/hetalia characters too. so i thought it would be fun to include some fun facts about these characters compared to their hetalia counterparts :)

for example, in the hetalia universe:
- Tommy is canonically a WIMP
- Tommy is also canonically clingy :)
- Tubbo is canonically buff af
- Ranboo is an introvert and recluse who would rather stay inside and play video games than go out and socialize (ha)
- Wil and Tubbo are canonically brothers :D wilbur is also canonically "dead but not really"

also for you hetalia fans out there, these are the hetalia characters that these mcyts are replacing:
- Tommy = Italy Veneziano
- Tubbo = Germany
- Ranboo = Japan
- Wilbur = Prussia

welp that was a bunch more info to unload. anyways i hope you enjoyed :)

Chapter 3: Curse Revealed

Summary:

Previously...

With a last worried glance at Tubbo, who had retreated back into the closet and was starting to make quite a racket, he left the room.

Looking down at the keys in his hand, he let out a small sigh.

“I guess I have to find the first floor library now, huh?”

Ranboo stood in front of the last stubborn door, arms crossed and brow furrowed. This was the last first-floor room he had to check. It had to be the library. Sighing internally as he shuffled forward on aching feet—the consequence of trekking through a mansion—Ranboo shoved the key into the doorknob.

“Yes!” He cheered quietly as he heard the click of the door unlocking. Spirits rising, Ranboo reached to turn the knob. “…Wait.” He froze, a shiver running up his spine. The doorknob was icy cold, and a familiar sensation of dread began creeping slowly across his body.

He gulped. Summoning his trident again and slipping the key into his pocket, Ranboo cautiously twisted the doorknob. The door creaked open ominously, and Ranboo’s entire body tensed as the room inside was revealed.

The Thing was back. It walked slowly across the room, dragging its feet sluggishly. Ranboo thanked his lucky stars that it wasn’t facing him. He stood frozen, unable to decide whether to run or stand his ground. The Thing turned, its long spiked tail (since when did it have that?) swishing behind it. Rounding the corner, it disappeared behind a bookshelf, its footsteps vanishing along with it.

Ranboo drew in a gasping breath as the suffocating aura suddenly drained from the room. Was it gone? Still brandishing his trident, he made his choice. The ender hybrid tiptoed inside, peering behind each row of bookshelves as he passed. Holding his breath as he peeked behind the last bookshelf, Ranboo relaxed when he saw nothing there.

“Phew.” He sighed. “Thank goodness.” Ranboo finally looked around properly, taking in the new room. “Wow, this is huge!”

He pulled out one of the books idly, glancing at the cover. “Trident Enchantment Book: Curser?” Ranboo read aloud, surprised. “I’ve never heard of this enchantment before…but it seems useful!”

Flipping the book open, Ranboo skimmed over the first page. A frown crossed his face as he saw words scrawled across the page in a handwriting uncannily like his own. “To the person who finds this,” Ranboo read. “Just touch this to your trident and the enchantment will apply itself. Best of luck to you.” He flipped through the rest of the book, his confusion only increasing when all he saw was the standard enchantment language.

Unable to find any more annotations, Ranboo just shrugged. He might as well try it out. As soon as he touched the book to his trident, both items began to glow. Ranboo gasped when the book began fading out of sight, vanishing just as the trident gained a new purple sheen to it. “Wow…” He breathed, amazed by the strange new enchantment.

The peace of the library was broken by a sudden screech from behind. Ranboo whipped around, eyes wide, to see the Thing looming over him. For a split second, he froze, not knowing what to do as he stared into the Thing's empty eyes. Its features were squashed and alien-like, and its bulbous forehead was almost laughable. But its eyes were large, black, and hauntingly empty.

Ranboo gulped, unable to tear his gaze away from the Thing's ferocious one. Then his instincts began screaming at him to run.

“Crap!” Ranboo yelped, flinging himself out of the way as the Thing ran at him. He darted around the table and toward the door, reaching quickly for the doorknob. To his horror, however, the door wouldn’t budge. “It’s locked?” Ranboo quickly stuck his hand in his pocket, trying to find the key.

His pocket, however, was completely empty.

Turning around again, he saw with horror that the Thing was right behind him. “Oh for God’s sake!” Giving up on searching his procket, Ranboo raised his trident protectively in front of him. The Thing let out another shriek, raising one clawed hand to attack. At the same time, he swung the trident at its arm.

His weapon barely managed to stop the creature’s slash. Its claws, caught in the prongs of the trident, still grazed against Ranboo’s left arm. The fabric of his suit jacket tore easily, leaving several shallow cuts. Ranboo hissed in pain, but pushed back against the Thing's straining arm.

“It’s so strong!” He gasped. “I-I can’t defeat it alone!”

As if hearing his despair, Ranboo’s trident began to glow. Yelping in surprise, he fumbled and almost dropped it. Ranboo managed to cling on, however, and gasped as a purple light suddenly exploded from its shining prongs. The light slammed into the Thing’s shoulder, making it stagger backward. As it recoiled, Ranboo caught a glimpse of a shimmering brass key on the ground behind it.

It was now or never. Ranboo darted past the dazed Thing, and scooped up the key from the ground where it lay. The Thing recovered quickly, snapping its head around and lumbering toward him. With a burst of adrenaline, however, Ranboo dodged its claws and made a run for the door.

Ranboo cheered silently as he slipped the key into the lock and felt that familiar click. Racing outside as soon as the door creaked open, Ranboo promptly slammed the door shut behind him. He had sprinted halfway down the hallway before he realized the Thing wasn’t even following him.

Peering behind him, Ranboo breathed a sigh of relief as he saw no trace of the Thing. Its unsettling aura was already ebbing away, along with his adrenaline. “What is that Thing?” He panted. “Why was it so strong?”

He glanced down at his arm, which was still stinging in the aftermath of the Thing's attack. “Tommy, Wilbur…” Ranboo muttered, feeling more worried than ever. “I hope you’re okay…”

Ranboo opened his inventory, hoping to find something that could heal his arm. The only things he had, however, were his trident, the key, and the rice ball. Scrutinizing the ball closely, he decided it was probably safe to eat. Besides, it was food, so it could probably heal him.

After eating the rice ball - which tasted surprisingly good - he looked down to see that the bleeding had slowed considerably. Ranboo let out a sigh of mixed relief and exhaustion as he began his traipse back up the stairs.

There were three different doors on the third floor, all of which were locked. The fourth floor only held two doors, and the first one didn’t work with the 4 - Room key. Ranboo sighed, turning to the only other room on the floor. “Here we go…” He muttered, inserting the key and opening the door.

It was just another regular room, dotted with a few tables and chairs. Ranboo’s attention, however, was instantly drawn by a sound coming from the bookshelf in the corner.

He tensed, but quickly shook away his worries as he realized there was no way the Thing could be hiding there. Ranboo made his way curiously to the bookshelf, noticing a crack between it and the wall. With some effort, he pushed the shelf aside.

“Woah!” Ranboo exclaimed. Wedged in the wall was a round, white, squishy creature. It looked up at him with a dopey, anime-like expression that seemed permanently fixed to its face.

“Aww…” Ranboo temporarily forgot his worries and his mission, crouching down to come face-to-face with the creature. “What’re you doing here?"

The creature let out a high-pitched squeal, squirming slightly in its spot. “Oh, you’re stuck, aren’t you?” Ranboo noted. After a moment’s hesitation, he reached out and grabbed the creature. The creature squealed again. But no matter how much the ender hybrid pulled, the creature wouldn’t budge.

“It’s no use.” Ranboo huffed after a few more moments of tugging. “Poor thing…” An idea struck him. “Maybe Tubbo or Wilbur can help! They’re definitely stronger than me.” He frowned as he was reminded of his task again. “I should really keep looking for them, but I already searched every unlocked room…”

After dejectedly giving the little creature a few pats, Ranboo trudged back down to the second floor. He blinked upon entering the room where Tubbo had been. Instead of a closet curtain, there was now a sturdy looking iron door. “Huh?” He walked cautiously to it and knocked, wondering how it got there. Perhaps the curtain was just covering it earlier?

The door creaked open immediately and Tubbo poked his head out. “Ranboo!” He chirped happily. “Have you found…oh. Not yet, huh?”

“Yeah…” Ranboo admitted sadly. “I searched every unlocked room already, but I couldn’t find them.” He conveniently left out the fact that he was also attacked by the Thing.

Tubbo sighed, looking down dejectedly. “That sucks…I’ve been making good progress though!” He added more cheerfully. “Here, I found these. You should take them.” He pulled up his inventory and, after rummaging around it for a moment, pulled out two more rice balls and a bottle of water.

Ranboo accepted them gratefully. “This is what caused the crash earlier, actually.” He mused, examining the bottle of water. “A bottle just like this was smashed in the kitchen.”

The goat hybrid perked up at the mention of the kitchen. “Speaking of the kitchen…can you get me some food?”

Ranboo blinked. “Food? Sure, but how much?”

“As much as you can carry.” Tubbo said, very seriously.

“…Can I ask why?” The taller boy asked, confused.

Tubbo just shrugged. “We need food supplies if we’re going to be stuck in here, right?”

“I hope we’re not stuck for long,” Ranboo grimaced, “but okay…I just have to get as much food as possible, right?”

“And bring back the others.” Tubbo reminded him, smirking slightly.

Ranboo just rolled his eyes fondly. “Did you think I’d forget?” He teased back. “Well…I’d better get going now.”

Tubbo nodded, already slipping back into the closet again. “Come back soon…” The older boy’s voice floated out from behind the heavy iron door before it closed once again. Ranboo stared at the door for another moment, still wondering why the goat hybrid was acting strange, before leaving once again.

Ranboo made his way back downstairs, peering suspiciously around each corner until he finally reached the kitchen. Opening the door, he shivered as he realized the broken bottle from earlier had vanished. Averting his gaze from the spot where the mess once was, Ranboo hurried to the nearest shelf and began shoveling the nearest food items into his inventory.

“Huh?” As Ranboo removed a can of tomatoes, a key was revealed to be wedged between two wrapped loaves of bread. Moving the can into his inventory, he picked up the key and examined it closely. “2 - Bedroom…”

Deciding that he had taken enough food, Ranboo left the kitchen and started walking back up the stairs. He absentmindedly took a loaf of bread and tore off a chunk, checking his injured arm as he ate it. To his surprise, the food didn’t seem to have any effect at all on the wound. “Do only certain foods heal in the mansion?” Ranboo wondered aloud, frowning.

Still pondering over the food, Ranboo trotted over to one of the locked rooms. He stuck the new key into the lock, and breathed a sigh of relief as it made a satisfying click. Returning the loaf of bread to his inventory, Ranboo pushed the door open.

The first thing he saw was a knife flying toward his face. With a yelp of surprise, Ranboo flung himself out of the way just in time. He tumbled onto the ground, crying out as he landed on his bad arm. The blade lodged itself into the open door behind him, its force causing it to swing closed again.

Ranboo looked up at his attacker, eyes full of fear. His terror, however, quickly morphed into joy as he recognized those sharp brown eyes and mop of curly hair.

“Wilbur!”

Notes:

wilbur has been found :)

also, i changed the chapter count to 35 instead of "?", because i've planned ahead to about 35 chapters in advance. i'm predicting the fic to be way longer though, probably around 60-70 chapters. so i'll change the chapter count once i plan further ahead :)

fun facts about the Hetalia universe:
- The benchtrio regularly gets stranded on islands
- Tommy is canonically obsessed with pasta and girls (ha)
- Ranboo loves smol and fluffy animals :D

hope you enjoyed!

Chapter 4: Triumvirate

Summary:

Previously...

Ranboo looked up at his attacker, eyes full of fear. His terror, however, quickly morphed into joy as he recognized those sharp brown eyes and mop of curly hair.

“Wilbur!”

Wilbur’s jaw dropped as he froze, taking in the sight in front of him. “Ranboo?!” The older man cried. “Fuck, are you okay?”

“Y-Yeah…” Ranboo sat up gingerly, wincing as his arm throbbed slightly. “Are you?”

Wilbur was distinctly disheveled. Though he didn’t appear to be injured, his hair was a mess and he looked quite out of breath. One of his dual knives was still stuck in the door behind him, while his other one was clutched tightly in his hand. He dropped the knife quickly though, extending his arm to help Ranboo up.

“I’m sorry, man.” He apologized. “I…I’m just on edge. Did you see that thing out there?” The older man’s face twisted into a grimace. “I swear I’m telling the truth; after you left, this horrible monster just appeared out of nowhere!”

“Don’t worry, I believe you. I’ve seen it.” Ranboo allowed Wilbur to pull him to his feet. “I was, uh, attacked by it too.”

“Attacked?” Wilbur asked sharply, his eyes darting to Ranboo’s injured arm. “Shit…I’m so sorry.”

“I’m okay, don’t worry.” Ranboo told his friend firmly. “Do you know where Tommy is?” He asked urgently.

Wilbur just looked at him in despair. “You haven’t found them either?” He covered his face, groaning in frustration. “If only I paid more attention to where I was going…then I wouldn’t have gotten separated from Tommy and Tubbo.”

“I found Tubbo already, and he’s okay! But I don’t know about Tommy…” The two of them lapsed into a dejected silence.

“Well,” Wilbur started, injecting false cheer into his voice. “What matters right now is that you heal your arm. Do you have any food?”

“Yeah, actually!” Ranboo pulled a rice ball out from his inventory. “Tubbo sent me to raid the kitchen earlier. But these are the only things that seem to restore health. They don’t help much anyways…”

Wilbur eyed him, his gaze flicking between the rice ball and his bleeding arm. “Let’s bandage that first,” he decided, gesturing at Ranboo’s injury. “Come on, we can make bandages out of those sheets.”

For the first time, Ranboo looked around the room they were in. Two beds occupied the other end of the room, and there was a large table to the side. “Wait!” He spoke as Wilbur started tugging him toward the beds. “We should probably lock the door, just in case.” Ranboo explained sheepishly as Wilbur raised an eyebrow at him.

“Oh, yeah. You’re right.” Wilbur watched as Ranboo pulled out the key again and quickly locked the door. Both let out small sighs of relief at the sound of the lock clicking. With some effort, Ranboo yanked the knife out of the door too, and returned it to a grateful Wilbur. “Now, let’s get that wound bandaged.”

Both of them were quiet as Wilbur sat Ranboo down on a bed and began cutting strips from the bedsheets. “You…you don’t think the Thing got to Tommy, do you?” Wilbur finally asked, voice quiet as he finished tying the makeshift bandage around Ranboo’s outstretched arm. “He didn’t have a weapon at all…”

Ranboo shifted uncomfortably. He didn’t want to think about how well Tommy would fare if the Thing attacked him. “We can’t be sure,” the ender hybrid began hesitantly. “But he’s smarter than he looks, and fast too. I’m sure he’s okay.”

Wilbur nodded, face relaxing slightly. “We should start looking for him again. But let’s give all that food to Tubbo.” Ranboo nodded in agreement, fishing the key back out of his inventory as he got to his feet.

Suddenly, Wilbur stiffened, his hands stilling in the middle of stuffing bandages into his inventory. “Wilbur?” Ranboo asked, concerned by his silence. “What’s wrong?”

“Don’t you hear the sound of something getting…closer?”

Both stood frozen in place, ears perked and listening with all their might. Sure enough, thumping footsteps approached from afar. They exchanged looks; Ranboo’s eyes were nervous while Wilbur wore a grim expression of determination.

“If that trident of yours isn’t just for show,” the older man gestured at the weapon clutched tightly in Ranboo’s hands, “I suggest you put it to use.”

“…Good idea.” Ranboo stood up from the bed, brandishing his trident protectively. Beside him, Wilbur fell into a fighting stance, gripping his knives tightly.

The doorknob rattled ominously. Both of them tensed, their eyes fixed on the door. The creature, however, seemed to be stumped by the locked door. After a few more nerve-wracking clatters, the Thing let out a loud groan, and footsteps began again. They faded away quickly, leaving only silence behind.

“Phew!” Wilbur let out a loud sigh, his entire body sagging in relief. “That scared the hell out of me!”

“It might still be out there…” Ranboo warned, his tail swishing nervously.

Wilbur just grinned, patting Ranboo on his uninjured shoulder as he walked to the door. “It’s fine! Let’s just hurry before the Thing has a chance to come back.”

Ranboo opened his mouth to protest, but Wilbur held out an expectant hand for the key. With a sigh, he handed it over. Wilbur smiled reassuringly at him before turning and inserting the key into the lock.

“Wow,” the man commented nonchalantly as he turned the doorknob. “The doorknob is really, really cold.”

“What?” Ranboo said in horror. Before he could stop Wilbur, the door swung open, revealing the Thing waiting just outside. “WATCH OUT!”

With lightning-fast reflexes, Ranboo caught Wilbur by the arm and yanked him back. Barely a second later, the Thing's claws swiped the air where they were both just standing. “What the hell?” Wilbur shouted, staring up at the Thing in horror. “I thought it was gone!”

“Well, clearly not!” Ranboo replied, caught between annoyance and anxious adrenaline. He raised his trident and aimed it right at the Thing's bony chest. “Are you going to help?”

“O-Oh, yeah.” The older man dropped back into a fighting stance, his eyes hardening.

With all his strength, Ranboo hurled his trident at the Thing. As it shot through the air, the trident began to glow with a purple sheen again. He swore he could see runes fading in and out on the hilt of the weapon.

The trident lodged itself into the Thing's chest, sending out a wave of purple light. The Thing staggered back, screeching. A dark red substance oozed out of the new wound. It looked frighteningly similar to human blood.

Holding out his hand toward the trident stuck in the Thing, Ranboo prayed that its Loyalty III enchantment still worked. A moment passed where nothing happened, and his heart sank. Then the trident twitched. It flew out of the Thing and back into Ranboo’s outstretched hand. “Yes!”

The Thing roared, more blood spurting out of its now unobstructed wound. Taking the opportunity, Wilbur darted forward. Dodging the Thing's flailing arms, he slashed a knife deep into the Thing's throat. Rearing back, the older man threw his other knife directly between the Thing's void-like eyes.

It let out a terrible scream, and both Ranboo and Wilbur flinched. But the knife stuck in the Thing's forehead began to glow with a golden light. “Wha—” Wilbur gasped. Growing impossibly bright, the knife seemed to hum with energy before light beams shot out from its blade.

Refracted light dug into the Thing's sickly gray head, and it staggered backward even more, hitting the wall behind it with a thump. Dislodged by its movements, the knife fell to the ground with a clatter.

“Now’s our chance!” Wilbur yelled, quickly recovering from the shock of seeing his knife turn into a beacon. “RUN!” Grabbing Ranboo’s arm, the older man dashed past the disoriented Thing, almost careening into the wall in his haste to get away.

“Your knife!” Ranboo snatched it off the ground just in time as they dashed past.

“Thanks,” Wilbur panted, pulling the ender hybrid along with him through the hallway. “Where’s Tubbo? We need to find him now!”

“This way!” The ender hybrid guided Wilbur down the hallways and past the staircases, until they finally reached the room Tubbo was in. Throwing it open, Ranboo tumbled inside, Wilbur hot on his heels. The older man slammed it shut behind them.

They just stood there for a few moments, panting heavily. “I think—we outran—it.” Wilbur slumped against the door, wiping sweat from his face. “Phew! I haven’t had a fight like that in ages!”

“You barely even did anything though.” Ranboo pointed out breathlessly, leaning against the wall as he panted. As his adrenaline faded, so did the chilling tension that always seemed to surround the Thing.

Wilbur laughed breathlessly. “Piss off. I’m an old man, don’t harass me.” He joked.

Ranboo just shook his head, smiling slightly. “That Thing really was strong though. I’ve never struggled so much against a single mob before.”

“Maybe it’s a modded mob.” Wilbur shrugged. “A new mob that someone coded into this server. But mods are only allowed on non-permadeath servers…”

Ranboo stood up straight again, offering Wilbur a hand and pulling the older man up. “Whatever that Thing is, it’s scary.” He shivered.

“You can say that again.” Wilbur looked around the room, raising his eyebrows as he caught sight of the iron door in the corner. “…Is that where Tubbo is?”

“Yep.” Ranboo walked over to the door and knocked, wondering if Tubbo had heard their conversation at all from behind the heavy metal. It took a few moments for the goat hybrid to answer, during which he could hear some bangs and clatters coming from inside.

“Ranboo?” Tubbo threw open the door, his eyes immediately landing on Ranboo and then Wilbur. “Wilbur! You’re safe!” He flung himself at the older man, who caught him with an oof.

“Glad to see you too, Tubbo.” Wilbur chuckled as Tubbo hugged him tightly, narrowly avoiding getting impaled by the younger boy’s goat horns.

Tubbo completely ignored him as he pulled away. “Are you okay?” He stressed. “Did you run into that monster?”

Ranboo and Wilbur exchanged a weary look. “Well, yeah…” The younger boy admitted. “It attacked us.”

“What?” Tubbo’s head snapped to Ranboo. “Wait! Ranboo, are you hurt?” He regarded the bandage on Ranboo’s arm with wide eyes.

“It’s just a scratch, I’m fine!” Ranboo reassured him awkwardly. “Don’t worry about it.”

The goat hybrid rolled his eyes, holding out his hand expectantly. “Yeah, but this is a permadeath server,” Tubbo huffed. “You need to be careful, idiot.”

Ranboo reluctantly gave Tubbo his arm for the older boy to inspect. “I brought your food, by the way.” He said rather grumpily as Tubbo poked and prodded at the bandage.

“Oh! Thanks!” Seeming satisfied that Ranboo’s injury wasn’t life-threatening, Tubbo gratefully accepted the piles of food that were being handed to him.

Wilbur watched the exchange with slight confusion. “Why do you need so much food, Tubbo?” He inquired. “We can always just go back to the kitchen.”

“Well,” Tubbo paused, mulling the question over. “I just want to be prepared.” He answered simply.

Wilbur seemed like he had more questions, but Ranboo cut him off as he suddenly remembered something. “Shoot!” He smacked himself in the forehead, cursing his faulty memory. “Earlier, I found a weird creature stuck upstairs. It was cute, so I felt kind of sorry for it…but I couldn’t free it.” Ranboo looked imploringly at the other two. “Can you guys help?”

“A creature?” Wilbur echoed suspiciously. “Nothing like the Thing, right?”

Ranboo shook his head, shuddering at the thought of the dreadful monster. “No, and thank God for that.”

“I haven’t actually seen this ‘Thing’ yet.” Tubbo reminded them, a curious look on his face. “What does it look like?”

Eyes twinkling in anticipation of a lecture, Wilbur launched into a detailed explanation of the Thing's physique, features, and powers. As he rambled on, Ranboo peered outside the door warily. The coast was clear, with no monsters in sight. The small group slipped outside, and they began the trek up two flights of stairs.

Even if they were trapped in a permadeath, haunted mansion with no way out and no idea where one of their friends was…it was peaceful. The house wasn’t quite as unsettling now that Ranboo wasn’t alone anymore. Hearing Wilbur and Tubbo chat amicably beside him was a pleasant distraction from the eeriness of the situation. And Ranboo was starting to feel more hopeful than before. He’d already found two of his friends. Surely Tommy was fine too.

Surely it would all be okay.

Notes:

yeah, maybe it will all be okay...but that wouldn't be very interesting, would it. :)

in the Hetalia Universe...
- Wilbur is basically a delinquent lmao
- Ranboo canonically acts like an old man
- Ranboo is canonically one of the shortest out of all of them (ha)

hope you enjoyed!

Chapter 5: New Creatures, Old Friends

Summary:

Previously...

And Ranboo was starting to feel more hopeful than before. He’d already found two of his friends. Surely Tommy was fine too.

Surely it would all be okay.

“Here we are!” Ranboo bounded toward the door of the 4th floor, swinging it open. Wilbur and Tubbo trailed behind him, still chatting aimlessly about everything and nothing.

The older man stopped in the middle of exalting the merits of eating sand. “Oh, wow.” Wilbur stared at the creature that was still stuck in the wall. “That sure is one strange mob.” It squealed, struggling more as it caught sight of the three.

Tubbo made a beeline for the creature, frowning thoughtfully at it. “It looked a bit like a food I ate once before…” He commented. “Mochi, from the server Japan.”

“You think that thing is food?” Ranboo asked skeptically, eyebrows shooting up.

The older boy shrugged, poking the creature experimentally. “Who knows?”

“Aw, buddy, are you stuck?” Wilbur cooed, smiling down at the ‘mochi’. “Don’t worry, I’ll get you out of there.” The older man grabbed the mochi, bracing himself and pulling backward hard. But the mochi would not budge, even as it was stretched out of proportion.

“Wilbur! You’re going to hurt it!” Tubbo scolded. “Let me try.” But the goat hybrid couldn’t make the mochi budge either.

“So it’s no use?” Ranboo asked, disappointed.

Wilbur looked sadly at the mochi. “Too bad…if only I had a tool or something. Maybe then we could pry the mochi out.”

“A tool…” Ranboo mused. “I’ll go look for something! This mansion is huge, there’s bound to be something around here.”

“That reminds me, I found a key while running.” Wilbur stuck his hand in his pocket, searching for the item. “Here! It seems to unlock the other room on this floor. Convenient, eh?”

Ranboo took the key gratefully, nodding his thanks. “Is it okay if I check out that room right now?”

“Yeah, but stay on this floor.” Tubbo warned him, still straining as he tried to free the mochi. “Just in case.”

“Got it,” Ranboo promised. Wilbur gave him a mock salute, and the ender hybrid couldn’t help but smile as he returned the gesture. “See you!”

He left the room, double-checking that he had shut the door securely behind him. Ranboo made his way to the only other room on the floor, inserting the key into the lock and opening the door with ease.

It appeared to be another living room, with two bed-sofas placed a few feet apart. Drawers and cabinets lined the walls, and Ranboo noticed another half-open drawer. He checked inside, grinning as he discovered two more rice balls tucked inside. “Bingo!”

Looking around, Ranboo noticed another thing that set the room apart from every other. A lever protruded innocuously from the far wall, with what looked like a piece of paper tacked next to it. Cautious once again, Ranboo inched close enough to read what the paper said.

Up is Heaven
Middle is Earth
Down is Hell

“…A riddle?” On closer observation, the lever seemed to have three settings; up, middle, and down. The lever currently stuck out halfway between middle and down, not quite touching either of them.

Ranboo frowned, eyes flicking from the paper to the lever and back again. “Earth seems pretty safe. Heaven sounds nice, but knowing this place…it might actually send me to heaven.” He reasoned morbidly. “Hell might honestly be the most helpful for progress, because this place…” Ranboo shuddered slightly. “I think this place is hell.”

He stared at the paper and lever for a few more moments. Surely the consequences, if there were any, wouldn’t be too bad if he chose wrong. But Ranboo still had to be careful. Should he go for the ‘safe’ option or the option that might help them progress the most?

Finally, Ranboo reached out and gripped the lever with one hand. With the other hand, he summoned his trident once again. He tentatively shifted it down. As soon as it clicked into place at the bottommost setting, Ranboo fell into a defensive position, ready for something drastic to happen.

But all that happened was another small click, from somewhere behind him. Ranboo turned to see that the table, which had previously been clear of any items, now had a folded piece of paper sitting innocently atop it. “So I was right…”

Walking over to the table, he picked up the paper and unfolded it. It appeared to have been torn in half. There were a green and blue rectangle drawn on it, but nothing else.

“Strange.” Ranboo sent it to his inventory, frowning slightly. “I’ll ask the others about it later.”

He looked back at the lever, much more confident than before. If the ‘hell’ setting had given him something so simple and innocuous, then he could probably trust the ‘earth’ setting too. Ranboo pushed the lever up to the middle setting.

A cracking sound behind him made the ender hybrid jump. He whirled around, looking around in confusion when he couldn’t find an obvious source of the noise. It happened again, and Ranboo looked down to see a hole caving in between the two beds. The floorboards crumbled away very quickly, leaving behind a hole big enough for him to fit through.

Ranboo peered into the hole curiously. It was deep enough that it carved completely through the floor, reaching the room below. From what he could see, it was a pure white room with a low enough ceiling that he could safely jump down.

“Is this one of the locked third-floor rooms?” He pondered. “Should I check it out?” Ranboo furrowed his brow, torn between his curiosity and the promise he made to Tubbo.

“…I’ll just take a peek” Ranboo glanced quickly at the door, making sure that nothing was outside, before lowering himself awkwardly into the hole. His hands slipped slightly on the uneven edges, and he let out a yelp as he fell down into the room below.

“Oww…” Ranboo mumbled, getting to his feet again and rubbing his back grumpily. He finally took a good look around the room, heterochromatic eyes widening. The entire chamber was pure white, except for a few cabinets and bookshelves pushed against the right wall. In the center of it all, a grand white piano glowed under the soft white lighting of the room.

He made a beeline for the piano, fascinated. Instruments were hard to come by in this world. This piano was pristine and elegant, and Ranboo couldn’t help but wish he knew how to play it.

“Oh well.” He sighed, tearing his gaze away from the piano and glancing half-heartedly at the shelves. Seeing nothing of interest, Ranboo ambled over to the room’s door. Making sure to leave the door unlocked behind him, he beelined for one of the other two doors on this floor.

“Maybe this room is unlocked now too?” Ranboo twisted the doorknob, grinning as the door opened with a click. “Yes!”

Swinging the door open, he discovered it was another monochrome room. This room though, unlike the piano room, was a light shade of gray. Bookshelves filled the room, making it clear that it was another library.

“W-Who’s there?”

Ranboo jumped, his eyes widening as he heard another voice suddenly call out from the other side of the room. “Tommy?” He gasped, recognizing the voice immediately. “Is that you?”

The other boy emerged from behind some bookshelves, his mouth dropping open as he saw Ranboo standing there. “RANBOO!” Tommy cried, dropping the stack of books he was carrying and sprinting full-speed toward him.

“Woah!” Ranboo panicked, holding out his hands in front of him, ready to catch Tommy if he crashed into him.

But Tommy slowed down before he reached the ender hybrid, his surprised look melting away into a wide smile. “Ranboo!” He repeated breathlessly. “You’re okay! Thank God! I-I mean,” The younger boy quickly frowned, trying to hide his happiness. “I don’t care about you at all, boob boy.”

Ranboo rolled his eyes fondly. “Ignoring that last part…where have you been? We were so worried!”

Tommy ignored Ranboo’s question, perking up at the mention of the others. “You found Wilbur and Tubbo too?” He said excitedly. “Pog! Now we can get the hell out of this mansion!”

Ranboo laughed awkwardly. “Er, about that.” He muttered. “We’re…locked inside.”

“WHAT?” Tommy stared stricken at Ranboo. “What do you mean, we’re locked in? How?!”

“Haven’t you seen the huge monster lurking out there?” Ranboo frowned at the other boy, his tail swishing agitatedly. “I don’t know, maybe it has something to do with the fact that the mansion is haunted.” He continued with a sarcastic bite that surprised even himself.

Tommy just huffed, crossing his arms. “No need to get smart with me.” There was a joking tone in his voice though. “Anyway, you saw the monster too?” He frowned at Ranboo, his voice now taking on a tone of genuine hurt. “Why didn’t you come after us? Didn’t you hear us screaming and making a racket?”

“What? No, I didn’t!” Ranboo stared at Tommy, thoroughly confused and slightly guilty. “I’m sorry…but I didn’t hear a thing. When I came back, you guys were just gone. I honestly thought you left without me.” He admitted, a bit bitterly.

“Oh.” Tommy’s face fell. “Sorry about that.”

They stood there awkwardly for a moment. Tommy cleared his throat. “So we’re trapped, eh? Are you sure there’s no other way out?”

Ranboo shook his head dejectedly. “There are bars on all the windows.” He explained. “Besides, we don’t have the perms to break building blocks here.”

Tommy was quiet for a moment, before cracking a small smile. “I’m glad I found you though.” He said sincerely. “Even if we are trapped in a haunted mansion.”

“Yeah…” Ranboo sighed, even as his mouth twitched upward into a matching smile. “I’m surprised you’re so calm about all this, considering how you handle horror and fighting.” He added teasingly.

“The big man is never scared!” Tommy said in a mock offended tone. But Ranboo raised an eyebrow at him, and he deflated. “Okay, fine. I was scared. I honestly thought I was going to pass out when I saw that Thing. It’s fuckin’ terrifying.”

The younger boy looked away, scuffing the floor with his shoe awkwardly. “But I’d just be more of a burden if I started to freak out, right? So I guess I just forced myself to stay calm and look for a solution…”

Ranboo gazed at Tommy, frowning slightly. Did Tommy—the one who was always brash and loud, who never cared what others thought of him—really think of himself as a burden? He pondered his next words carefully. “Me too,” Ranboo began finally. “I was so scared at first…but once I found Tubbo, I felt a lot calmer.” The ender hybrid offered Tommy a smile. “You’re much braver than me. If I were in your position, I’d probably be having a mental breakdown right now.”

Tommy rolled his eyes, a small blush creeping into his cheeks from the genuine compliment. “Whatever. Let’s just go and find the others now.”

Ranboo laughed slightly, but didn’t protest as he gestured for Tommy to follow him. Together, they left the library in comfortable silence. “I found a really strange creature stuck in the wall upstairs.” The ender hybrid commented casually as they traipsed back up the stairs.

Tommy’s eyebrows shot up. “What?” He asked, shock painting his face.

Ranboo looked at him with equal surprise. “Yeah, but it’s nothing like the Thing,” he reassured, nonplussed. “No need to be so worried about it.”

“Oh.” Tommy quickly rearranged his face into a more neutral expression. “R-Right. Uh, speaking of which…you didn’t go into the piano room, did you?”

“I did.” Ranboo confirmed, giving him a slightly concerned look. Tommy was acting a little strange. “I got in through a hole in the ceiling, weirdly enough.” He chuckled.

Tommy was quiet for a moment. “Don’t go in that room alone, okay?” He said finally, stopping right in front of the door they were heading toward. “Just trust me on this.”

“…Okay?” Ranboo promised, albeit slightly confused. “Well, we should probably go inside and—”

Crash! Both of them stiffened as a loud bang echoed from the room, followed by a cracking sound.

“…What was that?” Tommy whispered, his entire body tense and his eyes wide.

The trident materialized in Ranboo’s hand once more, and he clutched it with trembling but determined fingers. “Tommy,” the ender hybrid began slowly.

“I think we’re about to face the Thing again.”

Notes:

they're about to fight again! >:)

also the reason why the weird creature is called a mochi is solely bc that's how it was in the original HetaOni lmao

In the Hetalia Universe:
- Tommy hates wearing helmets bc they make him feel shorter lmaoo
- Tubbo often has to come and save Tommy's ass from a multitude of situations
- Ranboo is an extreme prude (but cc!ranboo makes sex jokes all the time loll)

Chapter 6: First to Victory

Summary:

Previously...

“…What was that?” Tommy whispered, his entire body tense and his eyes wide.

The trident materialized in Ranboo’s hand once more, and he clutched it with trembling but determined fingers. “Tommy,” the ender hybrid began slowly.

“I think we’re about to face the Thing again.”

Pure horror dawned in Tommy’s face. For a moment, he stood frozen, eyes flicking from Ranboo to the door and back again. Then, without so much as a word, he took off running toward the door. Ranboo dashed after him as fast as possible, clutching his trident tighter.

“Tubbo! Wilbur!” Tommy burst into the room, his eyes wide. Ranboo nearly crashed into him as the younger boy skidded to a halt, paralyzed by the sight of the Thing towering above him and his friends.

“Tommy?!” Tubbo whipped around to stare open-mouthed at his friend; a bad decision. Letting out a fearsome screech, the Thing swung a clawed hand straight at the goat hybrid. If Wilbur didn’t tackle Tubbo to the ground just in time, those serrated claws would’ve dug right into him.

“Bad timing, guys!” Wilbur managed to crack a wry smile even as he staggered upright, wincing. “Get your asses outta here!”

“What?” Ranboo stared at the two of them, not quite believing what he’d heard. Wilbur wanted them to leave? “Y-You can’t be serious! You’ll be killed!”

The strained smile faded from Wilbur’s face as he turned toward the Thing. “Just RUN! We’ll take care of this!” He insisted, not waiting for an answer before he gripped his knives tighter and charged once more.

Tommy continued staring, unmoving, at the fight unfolding before him. His eyes, however, were narrowed calculatingly rather than wide and full of alarm. As he seemed to reach some kind of conclusion, Tommy smirked. “Wow,” he hummed nonchalantly. “I’m so old, I must be going deaf. I don’t think I heard a single thing you just said.”

“What the hell, man?” Tubbo shouted, exasperated. “Now isn’t the time to joke around!” Dodging another swipe from the Thing, he twisted around to slice at it with his axe. The Thing evaded easily, raising its arms to attack again. The goat hybrid thrust his axe in front of himself protectively, bracing himself for the hit.

The blow never came. Tubbo gasped, flinching backward as a glowing trident shot past him and impaled deep into the Thing's arm. The monster roared, stumbling back too. Grabbing the impaled trident with its uninjured arm, it ripped the weapon out.

Tubbo whipped around to see Ranboo hold his hand out. The trident quivered momentarily in the Thing's grip, then like a faithful hound, flew back to its owner’s hand. Ranboo caught it with still-trembling fingers, but he gave the older boy a determined look. “We’re staying.” He said firmly. “The Benchtrio’s gotta stay together, remember? Plus Wilbur,” the ender hybrid added with a smile.

“Nice shot!” Tommy called, grinning. Darting forward, he offered a hand to Wilbur, who had been knocked down again.

Wilbur accepted the hand begrudgingly, allowing himself to be pulled up. “You don’t even have a weapon!” He argued halfheartedly. “You’ll just be a burden.”

Tommy flinched slightly at the uncoated words, but hid it well. “Who says I don’t have a weapon?” With a flourish, he pulled a gleaming white sword from his inventory. Wilbur’s eyes widened as he gazed at it; this was no normal stone, iron, or diamond sword. He didn’t recognize the bone-white material at all, or the rough but effective craftsmanship.

“…Fine. I give up.” The older man sighed, picking up his own weapon again from where it fell. “Now, are you gonna help or not? Because our friends kind of need saving right now.”

“What do you think?” Tommy shot back, already dashing forward. His sword flashed forward, knocking aside the Thing's arm as it reared back to attack. “We got this!”

With Ranboo and Tommy joining the fight, the four of them made a formidable force. Tommy and Wilbur took the melee role, the brothers taking turns to dart in and slash at the Thing. Tubbo backed them up with his strong enchanted axe. Ranboo stood behind them all, hurling his trident at it during lulls in the fight.

“Tubbo!” Tommy shouted in panic as the other boy misjudged a swing and was thrown halfway across the room. Immediately, Wilbur and Ranboo closed in. The ender hybrid stood protectively over Tubbo, brandishing his trident menacingly, while Wilbur charged. But, miscalculating the reach of his small daggers, Wilbur was knocked away by the Thing's lanky arms too.

Ranboo tightened his grip on his trident, glaring at the Thing. “You will not hurt my friends.” He hissed. The Thing hissed right back, raising its deadly claws again.

Its clawed hand connected, but not with Ranboo’s weapon. Tommy suddenly stood in front of him, blocking the attack with nothing more than a flimsy stick in one hand. With the other, the boy hurled his sword straight into the Thing's bulbous forehead.

The Thing screeched and wobbled dangerously where it stood, dark blood spurting out of its new wound. Everyone tensed, expecting it to either come crashing to the ground or strike again.

Instead, the Thing began to fade. Its gray skin turned translucent, then transparent. In five seconds, the Thing had completely disappeared, leaving Tommy’s sword to clatter useless to the ground.

“It’s…gone?” Tubbo finally found his voice as he struggled to his feet. “Is it dead?”

“Is it actually a ghost?” Tommy muttered dazedly. Only then did Ranboo look down and realize that the younger boy was on the ground too, grimacing as he gingerly covered his forehead.

“Tommy! Are you okay?!” Ranboo fretted as he helped the younger boy stand up, and gently pried his fingers away from his head. A bruise was quickly forming on the side of Tommy’s head, and blood trickled down from a small gash. “You’re hurt!”

“So are you, idiot.” Tommy pointed out, scowling slightly as he swatted away Ranboo’s hands. “Selfless fuckers.”

Wilbur just pinched the bridge of his nose, caught between worry and annoyance. “Fucking hell.” Wilbur said finally, no heat behind his words. “You two completely ignored what we told you.”

Tommy glared at his brother irritably. “You can’t tell me what to—”

“But you did help us.” Tubbo interrupted, placing a consoling hand on Tommy’s shoulder. The older boy grinned up at Tommy, gently pulling him into a one-armed hug. “And boy am I glad to see you all again!”

Tommy’s annoyance seemed to leave him, making him slump into Tubbo’s arms. “Yeah. I was…I was worried.” He wrapped his own arms around the goat hybrid, hiding his face in the shorter boy’s hair. “I completely lost you all earlier, so I couldn’t help but wonder if you were…” The younger boy shivered as he pulled away from the hug, eyes shuttered.

“We’re all in one piece though, and that’s what matters.” Ranboo smiled around at the group.

His grin dropped slightly as he realized the condition they were all in; battered, bruised, and tired. Tubbo nursed several bruises and Tommy was still bleeding from his head. He himself now sported several new cuts, though none were deep. Wilbur was the only one mostly uninjured.

“So…what should we do next?” Ranboo asked anxiously.

“The Thing could be back at any moment.” Wilbur answered bluntly. The other three looked around nervously, as if expecting the monster to come bursting out of the nearest wall. “We should look for a safe place. Then, we can discuss things and try to find a way out.”

“Good idea, big man.” Tommy crossed his arms, looking around at them expectantly. “So, where should we go?”

“We could start by checking out the other room on this floor.” Ranboo suggested. “There was a weird lever there…it’s how I found Tommy in the first place.”

Tubbo perked up slightly, his eyes gleaming. “A lever?” He repeated. “Sounds like a puzzle. This should be fun!”

“As fun as a haunted mansion can be,” Tommy pointed out with a roll of his eyes. “Let’s get going.”

Finally reunited, they trudged outside, still warily glancing around as Ranboo led them to the door across the hall. Tubbo immediately made a beeline for the lever on the wall, staring intently at the paper next to it.

On the other hand, Tommy flopped onto the nearest couch, groaning. “I’m so fuckin’ tired, I could sleep for a week.”

Ranboo chuckled slightly, sitting down more gracefully next to him. “We’ll all sleep in when we get out of here,” he promised. “But for now, eat this!” The ender hybrid offered him one of the rice balls from his inventory.

Tommy’s eyes widened. “Onigiri?” He took the item from Ranboo’s hands, examining it closely.

“Is that what they’re called?” Ranboo tilted his head at the onigiri being scrutinized by the younger boy.

“Yep. Onigiri or rice ball are both fine.” The younger boy replied absentmindedly, taking a bite out of the onigiri. “Yum.” As he chewed and swallowed, the bruise on his face began to shrink slightly.

Wilbur leaned over the back of the sofa, watching as Tommy scarfed down the rest of the rice ball. “At least there’s something that can restore health in this God-forsaken mansion,” he sighed. “Anyways, what—” He cut off suddenly with a yelp as something clattered loudly onto the ground next to him.

Tubbo turned around to face them with an air of great sheepishness. “Whoops, my bad!” He said with far too much cheer. “I, uh, may or may not have pushed the lever…”

“What?” Ranboo immediately leapt to his feet, alarmed. “To the heaven setting? That could have killed us, you know!” He berated the goat hybrid.

His best friend just scratched the back of his neck, looking thoroughly chastised. “Yeah…but, it didn’t!” Tubbo pointed out, walking over to the ender hybrid. “In fact, I think it helped!”

Wilbur, who had bent to retrieve the fallen object, straightened up to reveal a brass key gleaming in his hand. “2 - Meeting Room.” The older man read aloud. “Sounds like it could be useful.”

Ranboo’s shoulders finally relaxed as he realized there wasn’t any danger after all. “Did you say it’s on the second floor?” He asked curiously, and Wilbur nodded affirmatively. “There’s only one unexplored room there!”

“Great!” Tommy piped up, looking more hopeful than before. “Maybe it’s a safe room or something!”

Wilbur nodded, but not without casting a dark look around the room. “We’d better hurry then, before the Thing comes back…”

They did indeed hurry after that, climbing quickly back down to the second floor. To their great relief, the Thing didn’t appear at all, and they made it safely to the only remaining locked room. Wilbur unlocked the door with a familiar click, and they all filed in eagerly.

Like its name suggested, the room seemed to be reserved for meetings. A long table sat in the center, surrounded by plenty of chairs. A fireplace and some cabinets could be seen just behind the table. And in the corner, there were a couch and several armchairs.

Once again, the first thing Tommy did was to sink into the sofa. “You should probably lock the door,” was all he said before shutting his eyes.

“Already did,” Wilbur grinned, tossing the key onto the meeting table.

Shaking his head fondly at Tommy, Ranboo went to the cabinets first, opening and searching each one thoroughly. To his pleasant surprise, he found several first-aid kits, some blankets, and a matchbox. “We can light the fire!” He announced happily, holding up the matchbox for everyone to see.

“I’ll do it.” Tubbo snatched the box from Ranboo’s hands, smirking at the taller boy. “I have plenty of experience with lighting fires.”

“…I’m not gonna ask.” Ranboo sighed, well-used to Tubbo’s antics by now. Still grinning, the goat hybrid sat down next to the fireplace and began arranging the logs inside.

“So.” Wilbur settled into one of the chairs at the table with a new air of solemnity. Everyone’s expressions—even Tommy’s, as he cracked open an eye to stare at his brother—grew serious too. The older man looked around at all of them gravely. “We need to talk about what the hell is going on.”

Notes:

they're FINALLY together again! but this is just the beginning...

In the Hetalia Universe...
- Tommy canonically wears dresses sometimes :D
- Tommy once serenaded Ranboo and Tubbo with a song about pasta to support them as they went through a diet (iirc lmao)

also, there will be a lot of new characters soon! all i'm saying is that if you like the feral bois, you should look forward to the next few chapters >:)

Chapter 7: Safety at last...?

Summary:

Previously...

“So.” Wilbur settled into one of the chairs at the table with a new air of solemnity. Everyone’s expressions—even Tommy’s, as he cracked open an eye to stare at his brother—grew serious too. The older man looked around at all of them gravely. “We need to talk about what the hell is going on.”

“I think the question we all have is,” Wilbur began seriously. “What the hell is that Thing?”

“It looks like an alien.” Tubbo piped up helpfully. He struck a match and tossed it into the fireplace, nodding approvingly as a fire roared into life. “Maybe it’s part of a coded mod?”

Wilbur sighed, furrowing his brow. “Maybe. But where’s the admin? Why is the Thing so strong? Why is this a permadeath server?”

They lapsed into silence, pondering over the questions. “Who knows?” Ranboo murmured finally, his shoulders slumping in defeat. “Does it matter? We just need to escape.”

“And survive, of course.” Tommy added, startling them all with the graveness in his voice. The boy was suddenly sitting stick-straight, staring around at them with no trace of his usual humor in his expression. “That’s our priority.”

Wilbur blinked away his surprise. “Of course.” He reassured, glancing around the room analytically. “I think this room is safe for now. Earlier, when Ranboo first found me, the Thing couldn’t get through the locked door.”

“It did wait outside though,” Ranboo pointed out, taking a seat across from Wilbur. He opened one of the first aid kits, pulling out some bandages and tossing a cold compress to Tubbo. “So it’s possible that the Thing is intelligent and can get through. This room should be safe for one night, though.”

“Huh?” Tubbo paused in the middle of opening his cold compress, looking puzzled. “Is it really night already?” He asked in a bemused way. “Didn’t we come here in the morning? It only feels like it’s been a few hours since then…”

“Yep.” Tommy replied, cracking open an eye lazily. “Earlier we passed by some windows. Even though they’re barred, I could see the night sky outside.”

“Oh.” Tubbo muttered, a small frown on his face. “That’s strange…” He checked the watch on his wrist, his frown deepening. “My watch isn’t working either. Weird.” Everyone else immediately checked their own watches and communicators, various levels of worry settling into their expressions as they realized they were all malfunctioning.

“The comms are broken too!” Ranboo exclaimed, holding up his own communicator. “There’s no signal at all…”

Tommy rolled over with a groan, hiding his face in the cushion of the sofa. “Whatever. God, it feels like we’ve been jumping around for much longer than a few hours.” He complained, voice muffled by fabric and pillows.

Wilbur swiveled around to face the younger boy, a smirk on his face. “Aw, is little Tommy tired from a lil’ bit of running?” He teased, trying to lighten the mood.

Tommy didn’t look up, just stuck up a middle finger at his brother. “Fuck you.” He enunciated with a grumble. “You know I was the first person the Thing chased after, right? And it followed me for at least 15 minutes before it decided I wasn’t worth it.”

The older man’s smile faded immediately. “What?” He sounded much more concerned than before. “Really?”

“Yeah, I remember that.” Tubbo flopped down next to Tommy on the sofa, gently pushing aside his still-brandished hand. “When we got split up, I saw the Thing keep going after you.” He gave the younger boy an appraising look. “You’re a fast runner, you know?”

Ranboo let out a sigh, tying off a final bandage around his arm. “And thank God for that. Who knows what could have happened if you weren’t fast enough…”

Everyone sobered up more after that. Tommy finally sat up properly, his eyes trained on the locked door of the room. “After the Thing stopped chasing me, I searched around the house. There are no exits at all.” He reported grimly.

Wilbur looked at the younger boy hopefully. “Is it possible to server hop—”

“Nope.” Tommy interrupted, blunt as ever. “You can only leave from the server entry point, and that’s hours away.”

“I guess we’re really trapped then.” Tubbo concluded gloomily. “Do you think the Thing is keeping us prisoner?”

“More like it’s trying to eat us.” Wilbur scoffed. “But why should we play by its rules? Can’t we just make our own exit and break out?”

Ranboo pondered over the idea, brow furrowed. “Maybe? Should that be our plan for tomorrow?”

“Sure.” Tommy let out a wide yawn, stretching his arms out above him. “Can we go to sleep now?” He asked tiredly, resting his head against the sofa’s cushions again. “I’m tired…”

“Ah, wait! Won’t it be dangerous if all of us sleep?” Ranboo pointed out nervously. “Someone should stay up to keep watch, just in case.”

Everyone nodded in agreement; except for Tommy, who was already dozing off. Ranboo, Wilbur, and Tubbo glanced at each other, seeming to come to an agreement not to wake the younger boy. From the sounds of it, he’d already been through enough today.

“How about rock-paper-scissors?” Tubbo suggested, lowering his voice so as not to disturb Tommy. “Loser gets to keep watch.”

Wilbur lost horribly. He didn’t, however, seem too bothered by his defeat. “I’m the least injured anyways. Plus, I’m the oldest.” He reasoned cheekily, smiling at the younger two. “I guess it’s my responsibility to watch over you guys.”

“You’re not even that old.” Tubbo huffed, but didn’t complain more.

Ranboo just shook his head fondly, taking one of the blankets from the cabinet and carefully laying it over Tommy’s sleeping figure. He sank into the couch too, letting out a sigh as he finally relaxed into the soft cushions. Tubbo joined him quickly, settling down on the other side of Tommy and curling up against the younger boy.

“Good night, Wilbur.” The ender hybrid murmured sleepily as he pulled a blanket over himself and Tubbo too. “Wake one of us up after a few hours, okay?”

“Okay.” Wilbur echoed, making himself more comfortable in his chair. He received no response, the other two already nodding off.

A faint smile flitted across his face. “Good night, guys. Sleep tight.”

- - -

“Let me tell ya,” Wilbur muttered under his breath. “I’m having the time of my life right now.” An hour or so had passed since the other three fell asleep, and his own eyelids were steadily drooping more and more.

“So—” He paused to yawn. “So much fun.”

Wilbur put his head in his hands, fighting off the urge to close his eyes and succumb to sleep. “It’s so boring.” He sighed woefully. “I wish I could just be sleeping right now…”

The older man looked over at his three young friends, still slumbering peacefully on the sofa. Tommy’s head rested on Ranboo’s shoulder now, and he had one arm wrapped around Ranboo’s, the other thrown carelessly across Tubbo’s chest. Though their limbs were tangled together and their positions looked uncomfortable, all three of them wore peaceful expressions on their faces.

Wilbur couldn’t help but smile at the sight. “Aw,” he cooed fondly. “I suppose staying up is worth it.”

A sudden chill swept across him, a strange contrast to the heat of the fire and the affection warming his heart. Wilbur shivered, rubbing his hands on his arms to try and regain warmth. “Did the fire go out?” But the flames were still roaring as strong as ever. Wilbur’s eyes widened, his foggy mind slowly putting together the pieces. “Wait…”

There was suddenly a sharp rattle of the doorknob. Wilbur flinched, swiveling around to stare at the door in dread.

“…You’ve gotta be kidding me.” He half-rose from his chair, suddenly wide-awake. “I-I’m just hearing things…right?” Wilbur chuckled nervously.

The doorknob rattled again, this time accompanied by a thump on the door itself.

“Fuck!” Wilbur cursed, leaping to his feet. “It’s the Thing!” He cast a desperate glance at his sleeping friends, who remained just as deeply asleep, despite his shouts. “H-Hey! Guys, wake up!”

But none of his friends even moved an inch. Even when Wilbur hurried over and tried shaking them awake, they gave no response. “They’re sleeping like rocks!” Wilbur despaired, glancing nervously between his peacefully sleeping friends and the rattling door.

“…Fine.” The man seized his twin knives from the table, their worn hilts familiar in his hands as he advanced toward the door. “I guess I have no choice.”

He hesitated for a final time, rooted to the ground before the door as it continued to rattle. “Being alone really isn’t that fun after all.” Wilbur chuckled darkly, raising one knife high above his head.

“The first one to strike is the first one to succeed, right?”

He swung the door open.

Notes:

:)

on a brighter note...get ready for some new characters and POVs in the next chapter! this is just the beginning of the story...

In the Hetalia universe...
- When Tubbo and Tommy first met, Tommy was so scared of Tubbo that he pretended to be a "tomato fairy" in order to escape him lmfao
- Ranboo canonically has a cat that has the exact same personality as him (our meow meow-)

Chapter 8: The First Group

Summary:

Previously...

He hesitated for a final time, rooted to the ground before the door as it continued to rattle. “Being alone really isn’t that fun after all.” Wilbur chuckled darkly, raising one knife high above his head.

“The first one to strike is the first one to succeed, right?”

He swung the door open.

Notes:

Some advice: pay attention to the chapter titles. :)

You cannot easily set foot in this rumored mysterious mansion located in the untamed forests of the server.

It’s said if you anger its former occupant, you won’t get away lightly…

Especially if there’s no one else there.

- - -

“Wow, it’s really here!”

“Looks like it wasn’t a joke after all. I guess I’ll have to give you some credit for this one, Sapnap!”

“I gotta say, this place really does feel haunted! Right?”

“…Not really. It doesn’t look that interesting to me.”

“Oh my god!” Sapnap bounced up and down on the balls of his feet, grinning widely as he craned his neck to look at the mansion before him. “This mansion is definitely haunted! I think I just heard a scream from inside!”

BadBoyHalo just looked at him skeptically. “Oh, come on.” He sighed, unconvinced. “There’s nothing in there.”

“It doesn’t look as interesting as I expected though…” Sapnap completely ignored what Bad said.

George gave the younger man an even weirder look. “What were you expecting?” He scoffed, though there was no true bite in his tone. “An even bigger mansion? Just look at this thing!” He gestured at the massive house in front of them. “It’s huge!”

“Can we look inside?” Karl asked, his eyes shining with excitement. Beside him, Quackity began bouncing up and down enthusiastically too. “I bet it’ll be so cool!”

“Pretty pleaseeee?” Quackity gave Bad his best puppy eyes, which didn’t look very convincing at all. His face was built for mischievous grins and smirks, not guilt-tripping pouts.

Bad quirked an eyebrow at the younger man. “I’m not your chaperone.” The demon hybrid replied flatly, making Quackity deflate slightly. Karl tried his hand at puppy eyes too, and his were far more devastating. “But…sure, why not?” Bad relented.

Karl and Quackity cheered, high-fiving each other. Sapnap joined in too, pumping his fist in the air triumphantly. “YES!”

The only one not saying anything was Dream. He stood at the very back of the group, shoulders hunched, gazing up at the mansion with a frown on his face. “What’s wrong, Dream?” George asked, leaning away from the overly-zealous trio to check in on the taller man.

“…Nothing.” Dream said slowly, unconvincingly. The frown didn’t leave his face. “I’m just getting a weird feeling from this place.”

George, who was sometimes as good at reading the atmosphere as a brick, just grinned. “I’m sure it’s nothing,” he dismissed easily. “Come on, let’s go before Sapnap accidentally arsons the whole thing.”

Dream returned the smile, though there was still a faraway look in his eyes. “Yeah. Let’s go!”

The duo trailed after the other four as they walked up to the front door. Sapnap bounded forward and swung it open, letting out ‘Ooh’s and ‘Ah’s as he made it inside. Nobody noticed, but a shiver passed through Dream as he stepped through the threshold.

“Wow! This is pretty nice!” Bad remarked appreciatively, staring around at the pristine walls. “You know, for a house with ghost rumors, it’s surprisingly well-kept.”

“Ghosts?” Sapnap asked curiously, looking at Bad.

The older man just sighed again, shaking his head fondly. “You’re the one who told us about the mansion.” He reminded, slightly exasperated. “How could you forget that it’s supposed to be haunted?”

“I knew it was ‘haunted’, but not with ghosts!” Sapnap defended himself, crossing his arms. “No wonder this place creeps me out.”

Sneaking up on him, George clapped a hand on Sapnap’s shoulder. He grinned when the younger man jumped. “Aww, is little Sappy-Nappy scared of some ghosts?” George teased.

Sapnap pouted, shrugging the hand off his shoulder petulantly. “It just feels weird in here!” He protested. “Right, Karl?” The man looked around, his confusion deepening as he realized Karl and several of his other friends weren’t even there. “Karl?”

“Karl, Quackity, and Dream went to investigate upstairs.” Bad explained cheerily. “Actually, Dream said something about feeling weird too!”

Sapnap latched onto this information immediately. “See?” He stuck out his tongue at George. “I’m not the only one who thinks this place is creepy!”

“I never said it isn’t creepy!” George argued, crossing his arms. “Just that you’re a pussy.”

Bad gasped, scandalized. “Language! Come on, you two. Let’s try to behave.”

Sapnap and George exchanged a look, then turned in sync to stick their tongues out at Bad. “For goodness’ sake,” the demon hybrid huffed in a fond way. “Now, let’s go and explore, okay?”

“Oka—” Sapnap cut himself off, his eyes blown wide. The younger man seemed suddenly paralyzed, his entire body tense as his gaze snapped to something behind George.

“What?” George asked, half annoyed and half concerned. Bad stood stock-still too, just as stiff and terrified-looking as Sapnap. He turned around to see what the two were looking at, ready to snap back if this was their idea of a joke. George couldn’t help but freeze too, however, and was unable to suppress a gasp.

“What the hell is that?!”

- - -

“We’ve seen enough, right?” Dream chuckled nervously, his eyes darting almost feverishly around the hallway. “Can we just go back now?”

“Chill, man!” Quackity laughed, patting the unsuspecting man so forcefully on the back that he nearly stumbled. “There’s no way this place is haunted.” He leaned in closer, smirking at Dream. “Don’t tell me you’re scared. Dream, the big bad admin, scared of some rumors? Ha!”

Dream sighed, trying to push Quackity away. “That’s not what I meant,” he huffed defensively. “This place just seems sort of—”

“Relax!” Karl pulled Quackity away from Dream, smiling easily. “You can wait outside if you really don’t like it. But we,” he jabbed a finger at himself and Quackity, “still wanna explore.” Without waiting for a reply, Karl tugged Quackity down the hall with him, pointing at one of the rooms. “Let’s look in that one first!”

“Eugh.” Quackity wrinkled his nose as the two drew closer. “It has a kinda bad smell.”

“W-Wait!” Dream called after them, concern filling his voice. “Isn’t that kinda risky?”

Karl paused, glancing over his shoulder at Dream with a knowing glint in his eyes. “Then why don’t you come with us?” He challenged, his smile now looking more like a smirk.

A second passed as Dream hesitated. “…Fine.” The admin finally grumbled “I’m coming.”

Karl and Quackity wore identical triumphant smiles as Dream hurried over. “Let’s go!” Karl cheered, grabbing Dream’s arm too and dragging both of them through the hallway.

As they walked, Dream took a good look around. The second floor appeared to have two parallel hallways, one of which they were currently walking through. They quickly approached one of the rooms at the very end of the hall. Dread pooled in his stomach, though he had no idea why.

Quackity grew quiet too as they stopped before the door. “…Actually, this place does have a weird feeling.” He voiced his thoughts abruptly. “It’s like something can come out at any second and kill us.”

Grimacing a bit at the grim suggestion, Karl gave the younger man’s arm a reassuring squeeze. “Don’t worry so much! It’s not like this is a permadeath server anyways.” He chuckled.

“Um.” Dream looked between his two friends awkwardly. “Actually, it is.”

Karl’s smile faded immediately, and Quackity tensed, wariness rearing in his expression. “How do you know that?” Quackity asked quickly.

Dream just rolled his eyes. “I’m an admin,” he explained. “I know more about the regulations and code of servers than you do.”

“So do you have your admin powers here?” Karl asked curiously.

Shaking his head, Dream sighed. “Yes, and no.” He said mournfully. “I can’t change the code of the server or go into creative mode…casting basic enchantments is really all I can do. A lot of things are restricted here; I’m not sure why, but it’s probably not a good sign.”

Quackity crossed his arms, staring at the door in front of them with slightly more apprehension than before. “Why did Sapnap have to pick such a creepy old server for us to explore?” He grumbled, shaking his head.

Dream turned his attention to the door too. There was something…off about it. “There’s nothing here.” He realized suddenly, surprising even himself with the words that tumbled from his mouth. “No one, either.”

Karl looked at him, confused. “Aren’t the others still downstairs?”

“I know. It’s just…” Dream trailed off, unsure of how to phrase something that even he couldn’t truly comprehend. “It feels like everything has been consumed. All the life, all the order…all the happiness…”

They stood there for a moment, mulling silently over Dream’s chilling words. “Well,” Karl piped up finally, a slightly strained smile returning to his face. “If this floor is so bad, why don’t we go to the next one instead?”

Dream shivered, the feeling of emptiness and wrongness still hanging heavily in the air. “Agreed.”

“Disagreed, actually.” Quackity interjected with a sheepish chuckle. “I kinda want to check out this floor more. Sue me for wanting to stay where things are interesting!”

Karl looked dismayed. “Oh, but—”

“Don’t worry, I’ll be fine.” Quackity waved off Karl’s concern easily. “When you’re done checking out upstairs, just meet me here again!”

The older man still didn’t look convinced, but Dream tugged him gently toward the stairs. “C’mon, you know he’ll be okay.” The admin reassured. “Let’s just get outta here.”

“Okay…” Karl waved goodbye to Quackity, a small frown still on his face.

The duo traipsed up the stairs together, leaving Quackity to wander around below. Dream let out a breath as they emerged onto the third floor, where the aura of wrongness wasn’t nearly as suffocating.

“Are you okay, dude?” Karl asked as they walked. The shorter man peered up into Dream’s face, concern painted across his own. “You’re kinda pale. Are you really that worried about this mansion? I’m not feeling any creepy auras or anything…”

Dream shook his head, a rueful smile on his face. “I never thought I’d envy people who can’t see.”

“‘See’? What does that mean?” The other man asked, confused.

“Just admin stuff.” Dream sighed. “Y’know, seeing code versus chaos…you wouldn’t understand.”

Still looking puzzled, Karl shook his head but didn’t question him any further. Together, they opened the door on the left side of the floor, and walked into a pure white room with a piano.

“Cool!” Karl chirped, bounding over to the piano. “Aw, I wish I knew how to play…”

Dream surveyed the room, still feeling a bit on edge but not nearly as much as before. “We can get Quackity to come up here later. Maybe Tommy and Tubbo too.” A sudden thought occurred to him. “Oh, speaking of them…has Ranboo replied to your message yet?”

“Yeah!” Karl answered cheerfully, most of his attention still focused on the piano. “I let him know earlier that we arrived, but all he said was ‘Have fun and be careful’. He didn’t say he was coming too.”

“Good.” Dream said firmly. “I’d honestly rather they don’t come here. This place doesn’t feel right at all.”

Losing interest in the instrument, Karl skipped back to the door and gestured Dream to follow. “Don’t worry so much,” he replied with an easy smile. “Even if they did come, it would take them at least a few hours to hike over here! That’s plenty of time to warn them if need be.”

He paused as he held the door open, giving Dream a knowing look. “Besides, I don’t think they’d want to come. You know that Tommy, Tubbo, and Ranboo don’t handle horror well. I don’t know ‘bout Wilbur, but he wouldn’t come without them.”

Dream sighed, trailing after Karl as the other man headed to the other doors on the floor. “I guess you’re right. Sorry…I’m not really acting like myself, am I?”

“Don’t worry about it.” Karl smiled at the other man. “Everyone has their off days.”

They peered into one of the remaining doors, which turned out to lead to the same room as the others. “A library? Boring. Who needs knowledge when you’ve got bitches?” Dream joked as they walked up yet another flight of stairs to the fourth floor.

Karl snorted, shaking his head exasperatedly. “You sound just like Sapnap.” Pushing open one of the new doors, both of them immediately noticed a suspicious lever on the wall.

“Up is heaven, middle is earth, down is hell?” Dream read from the paper tacked next to it. “Better not move it down then.”

“Better not move it at all.” Karl eyed the lever warily. “Who knows what it could do? I wouldn’t be surprised if it’s part of some huge prank. Or worse, a trap.”

“Good point.” Dream left the lever alone, turning around and leading the two of them back out the door. Together they entered the last unexplored room, finding nothing out of the ordinary except for a large red armchair and a rather haphazard bookshelf.

“Well, we’ve explored everything now!” Karl said brightly, shutting the door of the room behind them. “There’s nothing all that special."

“Except for the weird atmosphere.” Dream added. “Can’t forget about that.”

The other man shivered slightly. “Yeah…I think I’m starting to feel it too. Let’s find Quackity and go—”

He fell abruptly silent. “What is it?” Dream asked, concerned, but Karl held up a warning hand. The admin snapped his mouth shut again and they both listened, straining their ears to hear whatever had made Karl stop.

Then, quiet and muffled from all the floors between them, a sound echoed through the hall. Both of their eyes widened as they realized it was a familiar scream. “Sapnap?” Dream whispered anxiously. “What happened? Do you think he’s okay—”

“I-I’m sure it’s fine.” Karl replied, trying valiantly to sound optimistic. “He probably just got into another fight with Gogy or Bad…”

“Still.” Dream strode purposefully toward the door, swinging it open with a bang. “That scream sounded pretty real to me.”

Karl followed the admin as he hurried to the stairs again. “Yeah…” He wrung his hands, eyes flitting around warily, as if expecting ghosts to start popping out of the walls. “L-Let’s go find Quackity.”

They rushed down two flights of stairs, their movements quickening as time ticked past. “Quackity?” Karl called as soon as their feet touched the second floor. “Quackity! Where are you?”

Dream checked each of the two hallways, his frown deepening as he saw nothing. “Maybe he’s in one of the rooms?”

“Quackity!” Karl turned to the door nearest to him; the one that happened to have a strange aura, according to Dream.

“Wait—” Dream warned, but Karl had already opened the door and barged into the room. Pushing aside the lingering aura of fear and dread, he followed the other man inside.

To his great relief, the room didn’t seem to have anything out of the ordinary. It was a meeting room, with a long table and chairs in the middle of the room. A few sofas and armchairs were arranged in the corner. Most prominently, there was a huge fireplace directly opposite of them.

“There’s no one here.” Dream pointed out, half relieved and half concerned. Where in the world was Quackity? “We should just go.”

“Wait.” Karl hurried around the table, making a beeline for the fireplace. “Don’t you smell smoke? That means someone was here recently.”

He could smell smoke, Dream realized. He’d been so caught up with the wrongness of the place that he didn’t even notice the scent. “Is this mansion not abandoned after all?” The admin wondered, glancing around the room again.

“…Dream.” Karl’s small voice drew his attention again. He looked over to see Karl straighten up, hands gingerly caressing something black and white.

“Hm?” Dream looked curiously at the thing in Karl’s hands. “What’s…that…?” His voice faltered and his heart sank as he recognized it.

It was a black and white suit jacket with a small crown stitched into the lapel. The jacket was clearly Ranboo’s; Dream could recognize that design anywhere. But what was unfamiliar about the jacket was the jagged rips in the sleeves, the singed fabric, and what looked like blood soaking parts of it.

Dream looked slowly back up at Karl, meeting the other man’s horrified expression with his own. “I—” Karl stammered, lost for words as he stared stricken at the mutilated piece of clothing. “I thought w-we were the first ones to g-get here. How is t-this here?”

“What’s going on?”

Notes:

things are getting a bit confusing, arent they? :)

also if it wasn't clear, the first room that dream & co went to was the room that wilbur & co were sleeping in earlier...

anyways i really hope you liked the appearance of these new characters! as always, i really appreciate feedback!! and just so you know...these aren't the last new characters that you're going to get. :)

In the Hetalia Universe: (yess i can finally give all my feral bois fun facts)
- Quackity canonically has a lil beard
- Tommy is canonically afraid of Dream (lore??)
- Bad loves asking people to "become one with him" (sus)

Chapter 9: How did we get here?

Summary:

Previously...

Dream looked slowly back up at Karl, meeting the other man’s horrified expression with his own. “I—” Karl stammered, lost for words as he gazed wide-eyed at the mutilated piece of clothing. “I thought w-we were the first ones to g-get here. How is t-this here?”

“What’s going on?”

Notes:

TW: SLIGHT derealization, not much

Stay safe!

Karl clutched the damaged jacket tightly, his knuckles turning white. “Are they here?” He whispered, terrified. “How? We just got here!”

“Calm down.” Dream gripped the other man’s shoulder firmly, but soothingly. “Think about it rationally. Why would they be here? The only reason why we came is because Sapnap goaded us into it. I doubt Ranboo and the others would come here without reason.”

“B-But…” Karl looked down at the jacket in his hands, shivering as he took in its damaged state again. “This is definitely Ranboo’s jacket! Something has to be wrong!”

“Think about it.” Dream said calmly. Their roles had reversed now, with Dream being the reassuring one while Karl panicked. “You were talking to Ranboo before we came here, right? He said he didn’t want to come because he doesn’t like horror. Plus, he also didn’t say anything about coming when you messaged him earlier. And even if he did change his mind, there’s no way he could have gotten here before us.”

“Then how do you explain this?!” Karl thrust the suit jacket at Dream, his eyes wide and scared. “Why would this be left burning in the fireplace if they aren’t here? And w-why would it be covered in blood if he wasn’t hurt?”

Dream faltered, his frown returning. Whether he liked it or not, the other man was right. None of it made sense…but at the same time, there was no other way that it could have happened. “Well…” He said hesitantly.

“Ranboo’s jacket is torn up, Quackity’s missing, and Sapnap screamed.” Karl continued. “You were right, there’s something seriously wrong with this place. We need to find the others and get out.”

“Okay, okay!” Dream soothed, holding up his hands in a sign of defeat. “Let’s go.”

Karl didn’t need any prompting. He shoved the suit jacket into his inventory before taking off running, Dream barely keeping up as they dashed down the stairs.

They ran into the main entrance of the mansion, panting as they narrowly avoided tripping over their own feet. “They’re not here!” Karl looked around quickly, searching for signs of life. “Where are they?”

“Maybe they’re outside already?” Dream suggested. He strode over to the front door, reaching out and grabbing the doorknob. But the knob wouldn’t turn, and the door wouldn’t budge. “Fuck.” He cursed quietly. “We’re locked in.”

“Locked in?” Karl stared at Dream, a look of horror dawning on his face. “Y-You mean we’re trapped in this mansion?”

Dream tugged at the doorknob again, to no avail. “Let’s search this floor.” He decided, turning around again and scanning their surroundings. “Maybe we’ll find—”

A sudden crash cut him off mid-sentence. Karl jumped horribly, his eyes wide with fright. “What was—” He began.

“It came from over here!” Dream grabbed Karl’s arm and pulled him down the rightmost hallway, racing toward the door at the end of it.

Dream wrenched open the doorknob and together, the two of them charged into the room. Dream couldn’t stop himself from gasping as he skidded to a halt just in time to avoid crashing into a bulky gray body.

Karl’s eyes grew impossibly wide as he stared up at the Thing looming above them. “W-What—” He gasped, shocked into speechlessness. “What is that?!”

“WATCH OUT!” A familiar voice shouted. Someone collided with them, pushing them to the ground as the Thing swung a muscular arm at them.

“Bad?” Dream stared in surprise at the older man, who was leaping to his feet again and brushing himself off. “What the hell is going on?”

“No time to explain.” Bad said brusquely, not even bothering to ‘Language!’ him. The demon hybrid’s jacket was ripped in several places, and there were pale gray bruises littered across his black skin. “All you need to know is,” He pointed at the Thing still looming above them. “That is the enemy.”

The Thing roared, its spiked tail flicking as it reared back to attack once more. But something suddenly whizzed past them, lodging itself into the Thing's shoulder and exploding in a plume of dark smoke. The Thing staggered, one clawed hand reaching up to yank the arrow out of its arm.

“You okay?” Someone else asked from behind him. Dream swiveled around to see George brandishing a gleaming blue bow, and looking at him in concern.

“Y-Yeah.” Dream stammered in reply, still staring at the Thing in shock. “But what is that?” In all his life as an admin and coder, he’d never seen something as horrendously wrong as that Thing. An involuntary shiver ran through him as the Thing let out a low, rumbling roar.

George sighed, loading another arrow into his bow with practiced ease. “We were hoping you’d know.” He admitted, raising the weapon and taking aim. Another arrow struck the Thing, this time oozing an acid-like sludge onto the monster’s body.

Dream shook his head. “I’ve never seen a mob like this. Or a mod.” He added, cringing as the Thing let out another scream. “It’s so hard to code something truly dangerous and make it feel horrible too.”

“Well, I guess we’re just fighting blind against the enemy. We don’t know what it is, so—Bad, watch out!” George suddenly shouted.

The Thing had recovered quickly from the bow shot, and was lunging at the nearest person; Bad. The man disappeared in the plume of smoke that still surrounded the Thing.

“Bad!” Karl yelled, materializing his own weapon into his hands; a diamond longsword with sharpness enchantments carved into its blade. “A-Are you okay?”

“I’m good!” Bad yelled back. The smoke cleared to reveal the older man blocking the Thing with a gleaming iron sword. He managed to slice deep into the Thing's stomach before the monster knocked him aside with a swish of its tail.

“Bad!” George shouted in a panic, drawing back the string of his bow again and taking aim at the Thing.

Dream watched, dismayed, as the Thing ignored the wound completely. The monster reached down to grab at Bad with serrated claws, and he barely avoided being snatched up by rolling to the side. George let his arrows fly, one after another striking the Thing's face. They crackled with electricity this time, but the Thing still didn’t seem to notice at all.

“D-Dream!” Karl was suddenly right next to him, helping him to his feet. Dream hadn’t even noticed that he was still sprawled uselessly on the ground. “We have to help!”

Dream checked his inventory, cursing under his breath as he realized how little he had. “I only have my crossbow.” He said bitterly, pulling it out of his inventory. For the first time, he was unsatisfied with the rippling enchantments covering the weapon. “If only I brought my axe…”

“Whatever!” Karl shouted over the noise as Bad charged at the Thing again. “Any help is still help!”

Dream opened his mouth to reply, but everyone’s attention was drawn to the Thing as it let out a strange gurgling noise. “You—” It rasped in a rusty voice that sounded inhuman, even with the very human words it was uttering. “You will not escape.”

Bad nearly dropped his sword, his jaw dropping in shock. “It can talk?”

“Ignore it!” Karl darted past Bad, launching his own attack with a ferocious swipe of his sword. The Thing caught the blade of his sword with one hand, barely flinching as it dug into its palm. Karl yelped as the Thing lifted the sword up with him still clinging to it. The monster tossed the sword aside, sending Karl crashing to the ground too.

Dream dashed forward to Karl as the other rolled over, groaning in pain. “Stay back!” He warned, aiming his crossbow at the Thing. Dream concentrated hard, and an arrow materialized out of thin air, loading automatically into the crossbow. He muttered something under his breath, and the arrow began to glow feebly. But the light emitting from it quickly sputtered out, leaving the arrow as unremarkable as ever.

“Damn!” Dream cursed, stumbling slightly as energy drained out of him from the failed attempt. “I can’t even use my admin powers to cast enchantments! Something’s blocking them!”

“It doesn’t matter!” An enchanted arrow whizzed past him, and George quickly shoved a couple of glowing arrows into his hand. “I have a few enchanted arrows. Just fight!”

Dream nodded, quickly loading the new arrows into his crossbow and shooting at the Thing. But even with arrows sticking out of its body, the Thing continued advancing as if nothing had happened.

Bad thrust his own sword into the Thing's chest, the hopeful light dying from his eyes when the Thing didn’t even flinch. “What is this thing? Why isn’t anything working?” He asked hopelessly.

“This…this can’t be.” Dream muttered, his arms trembling with effort as he materialized another arrow into his crossbow. All of his manhunt experience seemed to have left him, and he felt weaker than he had in years. “It shouldn’t be this strong…” He had no idea how he knew that; after all, this was the first time he’d ever seen the monster. But it was clear to Dream that all of this was wrong.

“This place is terrible.” Karl stumbled to his feet, hands fumbling with his sword. “I-Is it undefeatable or something?”

The Thing suddenly turned, its attention fixing onto Dream and George instead of the two melee fighters. “Woah, woah, wait!” George said, frightened, as the Thing lumbered quickly toward him.

“Get behind me!” Dream darted in front of George, raising his crossbow and boldly meeting the Thing's gaze. Its eyes were empty and void-like, and they sent shivers down Dream’s spine. But he knew that George was no melee fighter, and the other man definitely couldn’t hold against the Thing in close quarters. Dream aimed the crossbow directly between the Thing's empty eyes, bracing himself as he watched it rear back to attack.

“HEY!” The Thing reeled backward unexpectedly, a glowing purple trident suddenly protruding from its face. It was the first time in the entire fight that Dream had seen the monster stumble. He whirled around to see who their savior was, and his eyes widened as they landed on a tall, bi-colored figure.

Karl was the first one to react, letting out a gasp that voiced all of their surprise.

“Ranboo?!”

Notes:

ranboo the beloved makes a reappearance! >:)

In the Hetalia Universe:
- Bad's weapon is actually just a water pipe. don't ask why
- Quackity canonically likes stripping around everyone he meets (especially around his friends)

easter egg: the title is actually a minecraft achievement! anyways, hope you enjoyed! :)

Chapter 10: Seven in the Sanctuary

Summary:

Previously...

The Thing reeled backward unexpectedly, a glowing purple trident suddenly protruding from its face. It was the first time in the entire fight that Dream had seen the monster stumble. He whirled around to see who their savior was, and his eyes widened as they landed on a tall, bi-colored figure.

Karl was the first one to react, letting out a gasp that voiced all of their surprise.

“Ranboo?!”

“Ranboo?!”

“Is that you?”

“What? How—”

“George? Bad? Karl? Dream?” Ranboo looked just as surprised to see them as they were to see him. “I—never mind, I need to get rid of this Thing!”

“Got it.” Dream replied curtly, pushing aside his own curiosity for now. “Should we help?”

Ranboo surveyed the scene with a critical eye. Bad was still bruised and cut up, Karl was moving stiffly and wincing with each step, and Dream looked exhausted from summoning so many arrows. “…You guys look pretty beat up.” He commented, looking back at the Thing, which was still trying to pry the trident out of its head. “George, you don’t seem that injured. Can you back me up from behind?”

“O-Of course.” George looked startled to have been singled out, but he scrambled to ready his bow. “I’m ready when you are.”

Ranboo nodded, turning to face the Thing and catching the trident as it zoomed back into his hand. A small, wry grin crossed his face. “Lucky for us, I’ve got a lot of pent up stress that I can unleash on this thing.”

The ender hybrid charged at the Thing, his trident beginning to glow purple as he neared. With a grunt of effort, Ranboo stabbed the trident deep into the Thing's forehead, just as a rain of arrows peppered the rest of the Thing's body.

“Woah!” Karl yelped in surprise as the trident suddenly burst into a bright purple light. It almost looked like shards of purple were cutting into the Thing, leaving deep gouges. It roared in agony, staggering backward and shaking its head violently in an attempt to remove the glowing trident.

Ranboo held out his hand toward his trident again, a steely look of determination set on his face. It only took half a second for the trident to whiz back into the boy’s hand, dark red blood droplets trailing behind it. All of the others watched wide eyed as the Thing let out a final scream, before fading away entirely from existence.

There was silence for a few moments, then…

“Wow, Ranboo!” Bad looked at the younger boy with wide eyes. “I didn’t know you were so strong!”

“Uh, n-not really.” Ranboo said awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck. All of his earlier confidence had faded away. “The Thing was already pretty injured…it just needed a good finishing blow.”

Dream continued squinting at the place where the Thing had disappeared, looking slightly confused. “This…isn’t the first time you’ve fought it, huh?” He remarked. “You seem so much more experienced than us.”

“Huh? What do you mean?” It was Ranboo’s turn to look bewildered. “Surely you’ve fought it before too? I mean, you guys got here before us. That reminds me!” He looked around at them, a confused smile settling on his face. “Where have you been hiding this whole time? I’ll admit that I completely forgot you guys came here…but there’s no way you could have been lurking around the mansion without us knowing.”

“Um…Ranboo, we’ve barely been here for an hour.” George explained gently.

Karl crossed his arms, a thoughtful look on his face. “You remember receiving the message I sent you, right?”

“Yeah…” Ranboo replied uncertainly. “I wasn’t planning to come here, but Tommy saw the message too and he insisted we come. It took us a couple of hours to get here though…”

“Then, by all logic, you shouldn’t even be here.” Dream pointed out, frowning slightly. “You’re supposed to arrive a few hours from now…”

They looked around at each other, unnerved by the strange phenomenon. “Well,” Ranboo sighed. “There’s a lot of things we need to discuss. But let’s go somewhere safe first.” He led them through the door and back into the hallway. “We’ve been using a meeting room on the second floor as our safe room.”

“Meeting room?” Karl echoed, suddenly remembering something. “Wait! This is yours, right?” He fished out the damaged suit jacket from his inventory, holding it up and looking at Ranboo in an almost accusatory way. “Why was it in the fireplace? And why is it covered in blood?”

“Ah.” Ranboo said awkwardly. “Um, most of that isn’t blood.”

Karl stared at him. “What?”

Ranboo slowed his pace slightly, pulling a can of something out of his inventory. “We were eating, and Tommy spilled some tomato sauce on my jacket.” He showed them all the can, which had a tomato drawn on its label. “It really wasn’t worth saving the jacket, since it was already torn…so I just threw it in the fireplace.”

Everyone stared at him. Karl looked half relieved, half exasperated. “So…you’re not hurt?”

“I’m fine.” The ender hybrid dismissed, bounding up the staircase with ease. The rest of the group trailed behind him, much more worn out. “Now, let’s get back to Tommy and Tubbo. They’re probably worried because of how long I took…”

To their surprise, Tommy and Tubbo were walking across the hallway in front of them as they finally reached the second floor. Tommy stopped in his tracks, staring at the group in surprise, while Tubbo’s face broke out into a relieved smile. “Ranboo! You’re back with the others! I’m gonna be honest, I completely forgot you guys were here before us!”

Tommy’s eyes roved over the group, a frown settling over his face as he did a mental headcount. “You…you haven’t found Wilbur yet, have you?” He asked hesitantly. Tubbo’s grin faded as he too realized who was missing.

“…No. I haven’t.” Ranboo said heavily. “I’m sorry…”

Tommy forced a small smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes. “It’s okay. I’m sure he’s fine.” It sounded like he was reassuring himself rather than Ranboo.

“…Wilbur’s missing?” Karl whispered, concern filling his expression.

“Let’s just get to the meeting room for now.” Ranboo said in a resigned tone. “What were you two even doing outside?” He asked Tommy and Tubbo.

“I just needed to get something from a room. The one that you found me in.” The goat hybrid explained sheepishly. “Don’t worry, I won’t need to go in there again. Or at least I hope not…”

“Alright. It’s better to stick together, anyways.” Ranboo smiled slightly. The seven of them trudged down the hall and filed tiredly into the meeting room. Everyone flopped into the nearest chair they could reach. Ranboo passed a first aid kit to Bad, who was the most injured out of the four new people. Tommy and Tubbo halfheartedly fighting over who got to sit on the comfiest armchair.

Tubbo won without trying too hard, and sank into the chair with a sigh. Tommy huffed in annoyance, going over to the fireplace instead and crouching down to relight the fire.

“Well then.” The goat hybrid said, closing his eyes and relaxing into the chair. “We should probably discuss what’s going on. I, for one, am thoroughly confused.”

“Okay, let’s start from the beginning.” Ranboo leaned forward in his seat, looking grimly around at them all. He even forgot to be nervous; usually, he’d be anxious in a situation where everyone’s eyes were on him. But this time, it was necessary. “At about three in the afternoon, I received a message from Karl that told me you guys had arrived at the mansion. Tommy saw the message and insisted that we should join you guys too.”

“So, we did.” Tommy sighed, looking like he regretted everything. “It took us about three hours to get here. Something made a noise when we entered, and Ranboo went to check it out. Then Wilbur, Tubbo, and I were chased by the Thing.”

“Oof.” Dream winced, looking like he felt sorry for them. “Good job surviving that.”

“Clearly we did.” Ranboo said wryly. “Well, we found each other pretty quickly. We also found a few keys and clues, including this piece of paper here.” He pulled out a folded piece of paper from his pocket and smoothed it on the table, showing the green and blue rectangle that were drawn on it.

“Ooh.” Someone whispered. “Dreamnotfound confirmed?”

Ranboo ignored the interjection. “We fought the Thing one last time and beat it, before deciding to spend the night in this room.” Ranboo gestured around the meeting room.

“Wait, wait. Night?” Dream interrupted, looking shocked. “You spent the night here? How is that possible? We literally just got here!”

Ranboo sighed, looking more tired than either. “I don’t know either.” He answered wearily. “Anyways—”

“Hey, can I burn this wooden box?” Tommy asked, cutting off the ender hybrid again. “We’ve run out of logs to burn.”

“Sure.” Ranboo replied impatiently. “Anyways, we let our guard down during the night…Wilbur was keeping watch, but when we woke up, he was gone.”

Tubbo opened his eyes again, looking troubled. “We were deciding what to do next, when we heard a commotion from downstairs. Ranboo went to check it out, and to find Wilbur if possible. I hope he’s okay…” He added more quietly, his voice small and sad.

“That reminds me!” Tommy looked up from his spot by the fireplace, looking quizzically at Bad, Karl, Dream, and George. “Where are Sapnap and Quackity? Didn’t they come too?”

“Oh my god!” Karl suddenly exclaimed, his face falling. “How could we forget about them? Dream and I explored the third floor while Quackity checked out the second, but he went missing!”

“Sapnap too. He ran in the opposite direction when the Thing first attacked us, and we lost sight of him.” Bad admitted, looking down guiltily at his newly bandaged arms. “I can’t believe I forgot…”

“Ow!” Tommy suddenly exclaimed, and everyone turned in alarm to face him. “Sorry…” He apologized, holding up a pair of fire tongs with something clamped between them. “There was something inside the wooden box, so I got it out. It was a bit hot though.” The boy added sheepishly.

“What is it?” George asked curiously, scooting his chair closer.

Tommy let the item drop into his hand, his eyes widening as he realized what it was. “A key!” He said excitedly. “1 - Tatami Hallway!” The boy read aloud.
“Woah, really?” Dream leaned over to look at the key too. “That’s great! Should we go use it?”

“Yeah, good idea.” Bad agreed, smiling hopefully. “Maybe we’ll be able to find the three that are missing!” The mood of the room lifted slightly, everyone feeling a bit more optimistic than before.

“Let’s split into some groups!” Ranboo suggested, standing up from his chair. “We have a lot to do.”

Tommy nodded, tossing the key onto the table. “There are a lot of rooms. Some of them are locked, some of them are unlocked, some mysteriously open on their own…”

“Should we meet up here after we’re done?” Karl suggested. “Maybe in half an hour?”

“Oh, but our watches don’t work here…” Ranboo reminded them, holding up his own arm to show his unmoving watch. “Maybe we can—”

Rattle.

The hopeful, cheerful mood in the room immediately vanished as the door suddenly shook, the doorknob rattling violently. Everyone suddenly became aware of the chill sweeping across them all. There was a moment where everyone stared open-mouthed at the door. “Shit!” Dream yelled, leaping to his feet. “It’s here! Was this room ever even off-limits?”

“Everyone calm down!” Ranboo shouted, waving his hands frantically in the air. “We need to act fast. Tommy and Tubbo, you guys take the key and look for the room it leads to. I’ll stay here and fight the Thing; I’ve got the most experience.”

“I’ll stay too!” Karl volunteered, rising from his chair too and picking up his sword. He stared at the door with a dark look in his eyes. “I’ll make that Thing pay for trying to hurt us.” He growled.

“And me!” Bad added, materializing his own iron sword. “Us three should be enough, right?”

Dream hurried to stand next to George. “There’s a room I want to investigate. I’ll go with George.” He turned to look at Tommy seriously. “Tommy, when you finish, meet me in the piano room. This goes for your group too, Ranboo.”

“Got it!” Tommy grabbed Tubbo’s hand, the two of them tense and ready to run. “Ranboo, Karl, Bad…be careful!”

“Good luck, everyone! Ready?” Ranboo shouted, brandishing his trident. Dream nodded, darting forward and throwing the door open. The Thing burst in with a loud roar, its empty eyes scanning the room.

“GO!”

Notes:

seven are safe! but now they've split up again...

also...did you guys...did you guys see the dnf reference......

anyways.

In the Hetalia Universe:
- George is canonically a GOD at hockey
- Karl is a gourmet food critic!
- Dream can't fucking swim

hope you enjoyed :)

Chapter 11: Restoring order, one step at a time

Summary:

Previously...

“Good luck, everyone! Ready?” Ranboo shouted, brandishing his trident. Dream nodded, darting forward and throwing the door open. The Thing burst in with a loud roar, its empty eyes scanning the room.

“GO!”

“HEY!” Bad shouted, drawing the attention of the Thing. His voice trembled a bit, but he held up his sword bravely. “Come and get me, you muffinhead!”

The Thing lumbered toward him, its heavy footsteps shaking the floor below them. Bad backed away slowly, using the table as a barrier as he led the Thing away from the doorway. Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw Tommy pull Tubbo out of the room, with Dream and George following quickly.

Next to him, Karl let out a small sigh of relief. “At least they got out safely.” He muttered. “I can’t say the same for us though…”

“Don’t worry, we’ve got this!” Ranboo said optimistically. “Look, the Thing is a bit slower than last time!” The ender hybrid pointed out. It was true; the Thing's gait was more like a stagger than a sprint. “Maybe we did enough damage that it’ll be weaker now!”

“Yeah.” Bad smiled slightly, glad that his friends were at least trying to stay positive. The Thing placed one gray foot onto the table in front of them and vaulted over it, landing with a floor-shaking thump right in front of them.

Bad reacted instinctively, thrusting his sword forward at the Thing. But the monster deflected the blow, nearly knocking his sword out of his hand. Karl took the opportunity to slash at the Thing's other arm, this time leaving a large oozing gash in the gray flesh.

A trident sailed over their heads, hitting its target and impaling one of the Thing's black, empty eyes. The Thing screamed; Bad and Karl winced, the sound echoing around in the room. With a look of concentration on his face, Ranboo held out a hand toward his trident. Instead of zooming back to the hand of its owner, the trident glowed magenta once more, tendrils of purple light wrapping around the Thing's face.

The Thing flailed around blindly, trying to remove the weapon stuck in its face. Sensing a momentary opening in the Thing's defense, Bad darted forward and sliced toward the Thing's stomach. But the Thing's arm shot out quickly, shoving Bad onto the floor before he could inflict a deep wound.

“It keeps predicting my moves!” Bad shouted frustratedly, clambering to his feet again. “I can’t land a single hit!”

Ranboo’s trident finally flew back into his hand, and he shook the remaining blood off of it. “Can you try changing up your fighting style?” He asked, looking toward Bad. “It might help if you’re more unpredictable!”

“I…” Bad hesitated for a moment. There was something he could do. He didn’t want to…but at the same time, this was definitely a situation that called for such a thing. “Would a…new weapon…work?”

“Yeah!” Ranboo shouted, taking aim at the Thing again. His trident was glowing once again, though this time with the typical blue light of a loyalty enchantment rather than the mysterious purple light. “Can you give me a hand, Karl?”

“Sure!” Karl replied, his voice slightly strained as he swung his diamond sword into the Thing's chest.

Bad set down his iron sword, making sure the situation was under control before he reached up to a necklace tied around his throat. Instead of unfastening the leather cord, he unclasped the pendant that dangled at the end of it. For a moment, Bad just looked at it. It was a jagged diamond pendant, sparkling and contrasting against his black-gloved hand.

“Skeppy’s going to kill me if I break this.” Bad sighed. Praying that it would work, he tossed the diamond up above him, concentrating hard on the pendant as it arced high in the air. And the diamond began to grow and expand, changing from a simple pendant to a gleaming axehead in a matter of seconds. A wooden shaft extended from the axehead as it fell back down, and Bad caught it expertly in his hand.

“Woah!” Karl looked over at the new axe, his eyes wide in awe.

Ranboo paused for a moment too, his jaw dropping. “That’s so cool!” He said admiringly. “Where’d you get that?”

“Skeppy gave it to me as a present.” Bad smiled warmly, tossing the axe from one hand to another and slowly getting used to the unfamiliar proportions. “This should work, right?” He directed the question at Ranboo.

“Oh, yeah! Definitely!” Ranboo replied enthusiastically. Karl had already returned to fighting, blocking the Thing's vicious swipes with slightly shaking arms. Bad hurried forward to help, swinging his axe just as ferociously at the Thing's face.

Finally, his axe hit its target. It was heavier and sharper than the iron sword he was using earlier, and it sank deep into the Thing's arm. The Thing jerked back, screeching, only to be hit by Ranboo’s trident again.

“Let’s go!” Bad shouted, elated that he had finally landed a solid hit. His glee only increased when the Thing let out a defeated scream, and began to vanish. Their weapons clattered to the ground as it disappeared completely.

“Ha!” Karl shouted triumphantly, pumping his fist in the air. “As if we’d let you beat us a second time!”

“Great job, guys!” Ranboo looked around at them, his eyes shining happily. “That went really well!”

Bad bent down to pick up his axe, straightening up with a smile. “Yeah! It is pretty hard to tell if the Thing actually died though…” He lamented.

“Who cares?” Karl dismissed brightly. “We defeated it and that’s all that matters right now! Plus, at least its stinky body won’t pollute the environment.” He added playfully.

“Way to look at our situation optimistically.” Ranboo giggled.

Bad rolled his eyes fondly, pressing his fingertips to the axeblade. It instantly began to shrink again, the wooden shaft retracting as it returned to a pendant form. He clasped it back onto his necklace, looking up to see Ranboo watching him curiously. “Hm?” Bad asked kindly, smiling at the younger boy. “Do you have a question?”

“O-Oh, sorry.” Ranboo hastened to say, flushing slightly. “I was just wondering, how do you have two weapons? I mean, we were only allowed to bring one item when server hopping…”

“Well, it looks like this axe counted as an accessory rather than an item.” Bad explained, touching the diamond pendant with a small smile. “I guess I’m just lucky that Skeppy decided to make it into a necklace!” He chuckled.

“Is it the same with George’s arrows?” Karl asked curiously, wrinkling his nose as he wiped dark red blood off of his sword.

“Not quite.” Bad grabbed his own iron sword, returning it to his inventory. “I know his bow has an infinity enchantment, and his belt has slots for a few types of arrows. I’m guessing that those arrows were seen as part of his clothing rather than actual items.”

“Aw, now I wish I exploited that loophole.” The other man sighed, looking down at his diamond sword. “Don’t get me wrong, I like my sword…but it doesn’t hurt to have more, y’know?”

Bad just smiled, shaking his head fondly. His smile faded as he noticed a dark red stain on Karl’s sweater, just below the shoulder. “You’re hurt!” He exclaimed worriedly.

“Oh, I’m fine.” Karl waved off Bad’s concern. “I’ll just eat some food or something and heal.”

“I’m still going to bandage your arm.” Bad said stubbornly, walking over to the cabinets. “Let’s see if there’s any more first aid kits here…”

“Speaking of food,” Ranboo piped up. “I found out that most foods don’t actually restore health here. The only things that work are these onigiri.” Bad glanced over his shoulder just in time to see Ranboo give Karl a couple of rice balls, along with an unfamiliar potion bottle.

“Thanks.” Karl accepted the onigiri gratefully, immediately taking a bite out of one. “I wonder why this is the only food that works.” He mused, his mouth muffled from the food.

“Who knows…” Bad muttered absentmindedly, still searching through the cabinets. There didn’t seem to be any more bandages; luckily, he still had some left over from the earlier first aid kit. The demon hybrid was just about to turn around again, when he caught sight of something hidden near the top of a shelf.

Bad stood on his tiptoes, straining to reach the unknown object. His fingertips brushed against what felt like smooth glass, but the item was just out of reach. Huffing in annoyance, Bad began hopping up and down, trying to get it.

Bad managed to reach the object at last, but miscalculated his jump. “Oh no—” He crashed onto the floor with a yelp, the object falling next to him and shattering on impact.

Both Karl and Ranboo turned to him, alarmed. “Bad?” Ranboo hurried over, his eyes wide. “Are you okay?”

“Y-Yeah.” Bad clambered upright again, his cheeks slightly flushed from embarrassment. “I’m okay. I broke the thing though…” He said helplessly.

“Is that a clock?” Karl bent down, examining the broken object. He picked up one of the shards of glass, taking caution not to accidentally cut himself.
Bad buried his face in his hands, groaning. “Oh no…what if it was a clue?” He said sadly. “I’m sorry…”

“It’s okay!” Ranboo reassured, awkwardly patting the older man on the shoulder. “I’m sure it wasn’t that important. Speaking of clocks though…”

“…We still haven’t figured out how you guys got here before us.” Karl finished the younger boy’s sentence, straightening up with a thoughtful look on his face. “Our watches don’t work here, so that might be a clue. Maybe—wait.” He checked his watch, a look of disbelief crossing his face. “My watch is working again!”

“What? Really?” Bad immediately checked his own, letting out a sound of surprise as he discovered the clock hands were indeed ticking again. “It says it’s 11:42 AM on mine!”

“Mine too!” Ranboo exclaimed.

Karl looked up at them, confusion evident in his gaze. “And mine…Wait, do you think it’s because you broke the clock?”

Bad looked down at the clock again, nudging one of the pieces with his foot. “Maybe…” He mused. “Maybe because I broke the clock, the time in this room returned to normal.” The demon hybrid looked up at the other too, excitement shining in his eyes. “Maybe we can completely restore the flow of time if we break all the clocks!”

“That makes sense!” Ranboo said eagerly. “Then, we should break the clock in every room we visit. Maybe then…” He trailed off for a moment, a strange expression crossing his face. It was a mix of sadness and confusion. “Maybe then we can help Sapnap and Quackity…right?” The ender hybrid finished.

Bad nodded, frowning slightly as he remembered their missing friends. Strangely, something nagged at the back of his brain. It was as if he’d forgotten something, but couldn’t remember what. He shook the feeling away though. “Yeah—” He cut off with a gasp of surprise as he felt something buzz in his pocket.

Karl blinked, looking at Bad’s pocket too. “Is that your communicator?”

Bad fished the small device out of his pocket, looking at it in wonder. “Wow, did the clock fix the technology too?” He wondered, impressed. “I just got a message from…an Unknown User…?”

“What does it say?” Ranboo asked curiously, peering over the shorter man’s shoulder at the comm in his hand.

“Sol.” Bad read out, his brow furrowed in confusion. “…What does that mean?”

“Maybe it’s a clue?” Karl suggested. “But I don’t think we should worry too much about it right now. We have to meet up with the others in the piano room. Remember?” He reminded them.

“Oh yeah, I almost forgot!” Ranboo exclaimed, hurrying over to the door. “On brand, I know.” He chuckled, holding it open for the other two.

“Wait, Karl!” Bad called as the other man made his way to the door. “I still need to bandage your arm!”

“I’m really fine, Bad! You don’t need to!” Karl said, slightly exasperated. “Besides, I ate some onigiri, so my arm is mostly healed now.”

Ranboo glanced nervously out into the hallway. “We should hurry before they get worried…” Karl skipped out of the room, sticking out his tongue playfully at Bad. The demon hybrid rolled his eyes and followed him, still a bit concerned but feeling more reassured than before.

“Let’s get going.”

Notes:

group 1 is safe!

also, fun fact! in the actual game, this chapter and the next two can be played in whatever order you want; they have independent plots! the groups do eventually converge again though lol

In the Hetalia Universe:
- Karl thinks Hello Kitty is immortal
- Bad likes stalking Karl while wearing a panda costume...
- Ranboo likes egirls......

hope you enjoyed!! :)

Chapter 12: Prayers

Summary:

Previously...

Ranboo glanced nervously out into the hallway. “We should hurry before they get worried…” Karl skipped out of the room, sticking out his tongue playfully at Bad. The demon hybrid rolled his eyes and followed him, still a bit concerned but feeling more reassured than before.

“Let’s get going.”

Notes:

fair warning, this chapter is a bit Strange
(no TWs or anything, it's just my bad attempt at humor LOL)

“That monster seemed a bit bigger than before, don’t you think?” Tommy muttered as they hurried through the halls, away from the room where Ranboo was currently fighting. “Maybe we should go back and help…”

Tubbo bit his lip, hesitating. On one hand, he really was worried about his friends. Especially Ranboo, who had been in the most fights out of all of them. On the other hand, though the Thing did look a bit bigger than before, it also seemed slower and more tired. He was confident that his friends could handle the Thing. “They’ll do fine without us, I’m sure of it.” The boy decided finally, feeling more confident than before. “Besides, we have an important mission!”

“True.” Tommy agreed, albeit begrudgingly. “Let’s go then. I know there’s some tatami rooms on the first floor.”

Together, they ran quickly down the stairs and down the correct hallway, trying to stay as quiet as possible. “If we run into the Thing,” Tommy said abruptly as they finally reached the tatami room. “Can we just run away?” The boy gave Tubbo a slightly concerned look. “I don’t think you’re fit to fight.”

“Neither are you.” The goat hybrid retorted, slightly irritated that his friend thought he was so weak. “…but yeah, I agree.”

Looking relieved, Tommy went to the door on the right wall of the room. “Yes!” He cheered softly as he slipped the key in and unlocked the door easily. “Let’s go!”

“Tommy, wait.” Tubbo warned as the younger boy twisted the doorknob and threw the door open excitedly. “We should—” He cut himself off immediately when he saw what was inside the hall. The Thing stood at the very end, its tail flicking from side to side as it fixed them with an empty stare.

“Fuck!” He scrambled backward immediately, dragging a frozen Tommy with him. “W-What the hell? I wasn’t actually expecting it to be here!”

The Thing followed them out of the newly discovered hall, its lumbering gait quickening with each step. Tommy, coming back to his senses, flattened Tubbo and himself against the wall just in time as the Thing barrelled past them. It turned around to face them again, growling.

“S-Should we run?” Tommy stammered, sounding terrified.

Tubbo scanned the area with narrowed, calculating eyes. There was only one exit in the room, and the Thing was conveniently standing right in front of it. “We’re trapped.” He hissed through clenched teeth. “Looks like we’ll have to—”

Before Tubbo could even finish his sentence, he suddenly found himself face-down on the ground. He tried to roll over, sure that the Thing had knocked him over. But a hand shot out and grabbed his arm, keeping him still.

“Tommy?” The goat hybrid said wildly, turning his head to stare at the other boy. Tommy was lying right next to him, holding a finger to his lips in a shushing motion. “What are you doing? We’re going to get killed!”

“Just pray!” Tommy whispered urgently, clasping his hands in a clumsy pose of reverence.

…

Tubbo swore that he felt his soul leave his body. “Pray? What the fuck do you mean, pray?!”

Tommy didn’t answer. He just squeezed his eyes shut and began muttering under his breath. “I wish that the Thing would go away! I wish that the Thing would go away!” He repeated over and over again.

“Is that really how you pray to God?” Tubbo felt half exasperated, half terrified, and completely pissed. He didn’t know whether to scream in frustration, cry, or just accept defeat. Well, they were probably going to die anyways. The goat hybrid let his head thud onto the wooden floor beneath him, feeling completely and utterly defeated. “I wish I didn’t agree to this. I wish I didn’t agree to this. I wish I didn’t agree to this…”

“I wish that the Thing would go away!” Tommy continued whispering rapidly. “I wish that the Thing would go away! I wish that—oh!”

Tubbo raised his head tentatively, tensing as he waited for the Thing to reach down and rip their heads off. He blinked, not quite believing his eyes. “It’s…gone?”

“Oh my god.” Tommy sprang up from his position on the ground. “Oh my god. I can’t believe that fucking worked.”

“What the fuck, Tommy?” Tubbo clambered to his feet more slowly, still trying to process what just happened. The past minute felt like a fever dream. “I—what—that was so fucking reckless!”

“It worked though, didn’t it?” Tommy turned to Tubbo with a winning smile on his face. It made it hard to believe that Tommy had been shaking and terrified just a few moments ago. “I guess I’m just that amazing.” He bragged.

Tubbo stared at him, lost for words. “…I never knew you were religious.” He said finally.

“Oh, I’m not!” Tommy replied cheerfully, making his way back to the newly unlocked door. “I just panicked and did the first thing I thought of.”

“You—oh, never mind.” The older boy sighed, still incredibly confused from what had just happened. “Let’s just check out this new hallway…”

It was another Japanese-style hall, with a small tatami-lined room directly to their left. Another door was right next to that room, Tommy bounded forward to check the door, frowning when it wouldn’t open. “Well shit.” He said dejectedly. “I guess we don’t have any useful breaches, huh?”

“Wait.” Tubbo made his way into the tatami room, squinting at something in a slightly-opened cabinet. “What’s that?” He bent down to pick it up, frowning as he realized it was a torn piece of paper. There were two rectangles drawn on it; the first one yellow, the second one red.

“Hey! That looks like the one Ranboo showed us earlier!” Tommy pointed out, snatching the paper out of the goat hybrid’s hands. “Looks like an unfinished painting of a beautiful woman.” He joked, striking a pose dramatically. “Paint me like one of your French ladies!”

Tubbo crossed his arms, glaring half-heartedly at the younger boy. “You sure are cheerful.” He remarked dully. “And those are literally just two rectangles.”

“I’m just celebrating the fact that we escaped the Thing without even needing to fight.” Tommy smirked at his shorter friend. “Y’know, thanks to my awesome idea.”

“I’m still pissed at you for trying to pull off that stunt.” Tubbo shot back, though there was a hint of humor in his voice.

Tommy’s smile became slightly sheepish. “Yeah, now that I stop to think about it, that was a really dumb thing to do…it worked though!” He added brightly. “And that’s all that matters.”

Tubbo rolled his eyes, taking the opportunity to snatch the paper back from Tommy. “Maybe this is a map?” He speculated, rotating the paper and staring at it from different angles. “Or some other code?”

Tommy opened his mouth to respond, but frowned as a vibrating sound filled the air. “…Is that my comm?” He fished the comm out of his pocket, and his eyebrows shot up as he looked at it. “Hey, I just got a message from an unknown user!”

“What? I thought comms didn’t work here.” Tubbo eyed the comm suspiciously. “Careful, it might be a trap…”

“Don’t worry.” Tommy dismissed, turning the comm and showing the other boy the screen. “All it says is the letters ‘L-A’. I wonder what that means?”

Tubbo frowned thoughtfully at the comm, mulling it over. “…Not sure.” He said finally. “It’s definitely a clue though. We should ask the others when we get back.”

“Wait! Can we check out another room before we meet up with the others?” Tommy asked, trailing after Tubbo as he went back out of the tatami room. “I want to check a door in the kitchen.”

“Are you sure that you’re not just going there for the food?” Tubbo teased as they emerged back into the foyer.

Tommy rolled his eyes, grabbing the goat hybrid’s arm and pulling him down the right hallway. “Let’s be quick, we don’t want the Thing to find us again. Or we’ll have to use my amazing method again.”

“Don’t you dare pull that shit again.” Tubbo said, half joking and half genuine. “I’m serious; I really doubt it’ll work a second time.”

“Okay, okay…” Tommy opened the door to the kitchen, and made a beeline for the small door on the left wall. To both of their surprise, the door swung open easily when Tommy twisted the doorknob.

“Huh. I thought Ranboo said it was locked…” Tubbo peered inside the room. It was a rather large pantry, filled with even more shelves of food. Something about the cabinet at the very end of the row made him frown, and the boy made his way over to it. Upon closer inspection, there was a gap between this cabinet and the wall.
“Hey, Tommy!” Tubbo gestured the other boy over, and pointed at the newly-discovered gap. “Can you help me move this?”

“Aw, does little Tubbo need big man’s help?” Tommy cooed, smirking at the smaller boy. The goat hybrid just sighed in resignation as he gripped one side of the cabinet, and Tommy latched onto the other side. Together, they shifted the cabinet away from the wall, and set it down safely to the side.

“Is that a safe?” Tubbo asked curiously, peering at the newly-revealed section of wall. There was a small metal box inlaid in the wall, with a four-digit combination lock right under its handle.

Tommy reached out to tug on the safe’s handle, frowning when it wouldn’t open. “It’s locked.” He said, clearly disappointed.

“Of course it is.” Tubbo sighed. “You wouldn’t happen to have seen any 4-digit codes anywhere, have you?”

Tommy shook his head. “Nope.”

“Well then, there’s no point trying to open it right now.” Tubbo walked back over to the pantry door and held it open for Tommy. “Let’s look for more clues.”

“Maybe the others have found some clues!” Tommy suggested hopefully, following Tubbo as the goat hybrid walked out of the kitchen. “Speaking of the others, we should probably go to the piano room now.”

“Yeah…I hope Ranboo and the others are okay.” Tubbo muttered, a small frown crossing his face. “Actually, now that I think about it…how did the Thing come after us if Ranboo was fighting it at the same time?”

Tommy’s step faltered for a moment, and a scared expression crossed his face. “Wait, do you think there are multiple Things?”

Tubbo shivered slightly at the mere thought of it. “I really hope not.” He said darkly. “I mean, there’s really no way to know. Time is messed up in this mansion, remember?”

“That’s true. Maybe the Thing was defeated by the others, and then it respawned to come after us.” Tommy speculated.

“Yeah, maybe!” Tubbo didn’t voice his doubts about the other boy’s reasoning. To him, it didn’t make sense that the Thing would immediately pick a fight right after being defeated. But there wasn’t any other explanation; at least, no other positive explanation. “Anyways, let’s hurry. We’ve already taken longer than we should have.”

Tommy nodded, both of them quickening their steps as they hurried up the stairs. Tubbo peered down every hallway they passed, half-expecting to see the Thing staring back at him every time. He couldn’t help but worry there was something they were all missing, whether a crucial piece of information or an important item. The goat hybrid shook his head, earning him a weird look from Tommy as he tried to clear his head.

He just really hoped there was only one Thing, because two might be too much to handle.

Notes:

i apologize sincerely for this fever dream of a chapter lmao

(to be fair i was only following the plot from the original game LOL)

Anyways! In the Hetalia Universe:
- Tommy is actually super good at art and cooking!
- Tommy once accidentally turbo-ejected himself from the seat of Tubbo's car (don't ask)

hope you enjoyed!! updates might be a bit slow for the next few weeks as i'm very busy :') but please subscribe if you want to get updates!

Chapter 13: Music speaks louder than words

Summary:

Previously...

Tubbo peered down every hallway they passed, half-expecting to see the Thing staring back at him every time. He couldn’t help but worry there was something they were all missing, whether a crucial piece of information or an important item. The goat hybrid shook his head, earning him a weird look from Tommy as he tried to clear his head.

He just really hoped there was only one Thing, because two might be too much to handle.

Notes:

warning this is another chapter that might seem like an actual fever dream LMAO
(again, no TWs!)

George bent over, gasping for breath as he clutched the stitch in his side. “Why—” He panted. “Why did we—have to—run so fast?”

Dream chuckled sheepishly, materializing a bottle of water from his inventory and holding it out to him. “Sorry about that. I forgot you’re not exactly the best runner.”

The older man accepted the glass bottle, fixing Dream with an offended glare. “And what’s that supposed to mean?” He pulled out the cork with a small pop, and chugged down all the water in just a few seconds.

“Just that you can’t always keep up with me.” Dream shrugged, satire sparkling in his eyes. “Remember our last manhunt?”

“You’re never gonna shut up about that, are you?” George groaned in feigned annoyance. “I swear, I’m going to beat you up next time.”

Dream hummed non-committedly, not seeming too concerned by the threat. “We have to get out of here first, remember?”

“As if that’ll take long.” George said confidently, crossing his arms. “We’ll be out of here in no time.” He looked around the room they were in for the first time, taking note of the clean white design of the walls and the piano.

Dream just shook his head in exasperation, making his way over to the bookshelf in the corner. “I wouldn’t be surprised if we took longer to get out because of your slow ass.” He joked with a small laugh, running his hand down the spines of the books.

George huffed, ready to retort with another insult. But something on the piano caught his eye, and he walked over curiously. To his surprise, the pristine piano was not so pristine after all. There were numbers painted messily on some of the keys in the middle range; about 11 of them in total were painted. Each number seemed to be random, and they all alternated randomly between a few colors. (Not that George could tell the difference between them.)

“Hey, Dream?” He called to the other man.

Dream turned around, smirking slightly. “What, can’t think of a good comeback?” He teased, walking over jauntily. His smile faded slightly as he caught sight of the numbers painted on the piano keys. “…What’s that?”

“I was just about to ask you.” George watched as the younger man reached out and ran his fingers over the painted keys. “What colors are they?”

“Red, yellow, green, and blue.” Dream answered simply, for once not taking the opportunity to tease George about his colorblindness. “And the paint isn’t fresh.” Dream showed George his fingertips, which had no trace of paint on them.

George looked at Dream, puzzled. “And? Why would the paint be fresh?”

“Because I was here earlier.” Dream explained slowly, staring at the piano keys with a small frown on his face. “And there was nothing on the keys.”

“Wait…so these weren’t here before?” George turned back to the piano keys, more confused than ever. “Huh. That is strange.”

“A lot of things in this mansion are strange.” Dream reminded him. “Speaking of strange, don’t you think it’s weird that our weapons barely did any damage to the Thing?”

George nodded, his hand trailing to the arrows strapped to his belt. “But Ranboo’s trident did a lot of damage.” He pointed out. “It also had a really strange enchantment on it…”

Dream perked up suddenly, like he always did when he got an idea. “Wait! Do you think he found an enchantment book inside the mansion and used it?” His eyes shone excitedly. “That makes sense! I’ve never seen that enchantment anywhere else, let alone on Ranboo’s trident. So it has to be from here!”

“Are you sure?” George frowned. “Why would an enchantment from the Thing's own mansion do damage to it?”

But Dream ignored him, already bounding toward the door. “I’m going to explore the library next door, okay? Maybe I’ll find a cool enchantment too!” He said excitedly, opening the door and grinning back at George. “Don’t miss me too much!” The younger man said cheekily.

“Oh, but—” George began, but Dream had already left, shutting the door behind him. “…Idiot.” He muttered fondly, crossing his arms. “Well, looks like I’ll have to be the one to figure out this code.”

He looked back down at the piano keys. “Hm…is there anything we need numbers for?” George wondered aloud, taking a seat behind the piano and continuing to stare at the keys. “Maybe a code or combination? Numbers…puzzles…codes…security…?”

George reached out and pressed one of the keys. It made a pleasant, mellow sound. “This place isn’t high-tech though, so maybe the code for a lock or a safe?” He continued, absentmindedly playing the other painted keys too. But there were too many numbers on the keys to be a combination. “So there must be another piece of the puzzle that will narrow down the numbers.” He decided.

Perhaps there was more information on the piano. George stood up, peering under the lid of the grand piano. He had no idea how piano insides were supposed to look though, and after a few minutes of staring at the complicated innards, he sat back down with a frustrated sigh. Another idea came to him; maybe there was something painted on the pedals?

George slid off the chair and crouched beneath the piano, wincing as he bumped his head against it. He examined the legs and pedals. One of the pedals seemed to be a slightly different color from the others, and George peered at it more closely.

The door swung open again, but George didn’t look up, still inspecting the pedals. “You’re back sooner than I expected. So, did you find any fun new enchantments, Dream?” He teased. “Or did you come back disappointed?”

There was no response. George glanced up momentarily from his inspection, squinting to see past the piano legs. He caught a glimpse of gray legs. Rolling his eyes, he looked back down at the pedals. “What, are you really that sad that you didn’t find anything?”

Then his brain caught up with his eyes. George’s head whipped up again, and he bit back a hiss as his head collided painfully. with the bottom of the piano. Ignoring the throbbing pain in his head, he scrambled out from under the piano, pushing the piano bench aside in his haste to get away.

The Thing was standing right there, in all its naked gray glory. George stared at it, wide-eyed, as he frantically tried to come up with a plan. Would Dream be able to hear him if he screamed for help? Or had Dream already been attacked by the Thing? Did it already finish off Ranboo’s group? Was he just the next victim?

Through his train of panicked thoughts, George realized something strange about the Thing. It wasn’t looking at him at all. It was as if he wasn’t even there. The Thing's bulbous gray head swung around, surveying the room but never once focusing on George. His entire body tensed when its gaze momentarily met his own, but the Thing didn’t even seem to see him.

A crazy idea suddenly occurred to him. It was so insane and reckless that he would probably be killed the moment he acted on it. Hell, it didn’t make any sense at all. He had no idea how he had even thought up such a crazy plan.

So, of course, George did it.

“H-Hey there…big guy…” George pulled himself shakily onto the piano bench again, dragging the seat closer to the piano itself. To his immense surprise and relief, the Thing still didn’t seem to know he was there.

“…Do you w-want to h-hear a song?” George was mentally screaming at himself, half terrified of what he was doing and half elated that it was working. The Thing still gave no response, though it took a single step backward, still scanning the room with its empty eyes. “M-Maybe you’ll enjoy some Beethoven?” The Thing growled slightly, nearly making George jump a foot in the air out of fright. He quickly placed his hands on the keyboard, mentally cursing himself for never learning how to play piano properly. “Or maybe y-you prefer s-something more m-modern?”

The Thing let out a final grumble, before turning around and lumbering right out of the room again. George sat there, frozen in his seat as his mind struggled to comprehend what just happened. Once a few seconds passed and he was sure that the Thing was completely gone, he relaxed, letting his head thud onto the rim of the piano.

“…What the fuck.” He muttered. “What the actual hell. Am I so fucking boring that the Thing couldn’t even be bothered?” George heard the soft creak of the door being opened again, and immediately shot upright, staring frantically at the doorway.

“…Are you okay?” Dream stared back at him, raising an eyebrow as he took in the older man’s disheveled state and panicked expression.

“I—but—what—” George stammered.

Dream walked closer, his suspicious expression morphing into a more concerned one. “What happened? Are you okay?” He repeated again.

“Did you not see or hear anything?” George managed finally. Dream shook his head, still looking confused. “Nothing at all?”

“No…?” Dream looked at George more closely. “You’re acting really weird, George.”

“I…never mind. All I’m going to say is that this room should be safe for the time being.” George sighed, rubbing his temples tiredly. “I swear this place is making me go crazy…”

Dream chuckled slightly, setting down an armful of books onto the piano. “I get you. This mansion is just so weird.” He pulled a book out of the pile, and held it up for George to see the cover. “Anyways, I actually did find some cool enchantments!” The younger man said brightly.

“Oh, really?” George took the book from Dream, scanning the cover. “Bow Enchantment: Claw.” He read. “Interesting…”

“Yep!” Dream flipped open the book for him, and pointed at the first page. “There’s even some annotations!”

“For increasing the damage of your arrows. Use it well.” George narrated, frowning at the page. “Hey, this handwriting looks—”

He was cut off as Dream waved a crossbow in his face, his eyes shining. “I got an enchantment too!” He informed, pointing at the new silver hue of his crossbow. “It’s called Specter. I wish I had my admin commands back though…even just the enchanting powers…” Dream lamented.

“Yeah yeah, it’s so sad that you don’t have your OP powers.” George rolled his eyes teasingly, while Dream pouted childishly. The older man leaned over to look at the other books in the pile. “What are these for?”

“Well, I thought the others might appreciate some enchantments too.” Dream picked up the books, reading each of their titles. “Ice Aspect and Lightning Thief for axes, Pressure Point for swords, and…” He paused for a moment. “Needlepoint for pickaxes. Weird, I know, but it might come in handy.”

“Maybe.” George shrugged, pulling out his bow from his inventory. “Well, how do I enchant it?”

“Here, I’ll show you!” Dream took the Claw book and tapped it against the bow. Immediately, the book began to fade from sight, not unlike how the Thing vanished after fights.

George watched with wide eyes as his bow was imbued with an orange, flame-like sheen. “Woah…that’s actually really cool.” He admitted as the book vanished completely.

“I know, right?” Dream took a seat next to George on the piano bench, still smiling. “Well, now all we have to do is wait for the others to arrive!”

“Why did you want to come here, anyways?” George asked curiously, giving his friend a sidelong glance.

Dream’s grin faltered slightly. “Well…I’ve just been having really bad feelings about certain rooms and places. Earlier, before I even knew that Tommy and the others were here, I could feel a bad aura coming from the meeting room. I also got a strange feeling from this room, so I just wanted to check it out.”

George glanced around the room, slightly unnerved. “Are you sensing things with your admin powers again?”

“Maybe.” The younger man sighed. “Who knows? I’m not getting a bad feeling from here anymore though, so it should be safe.” Leaning forward and resting his arm on the piano, Dream gave George a dramatic wink. “Well, now that we have some alone time, why don’t we have some fun?” He said jokingly. George rolled his eyes, and was about to answer when he heard something from outside. Familiar voices were drawing near, and it sounded like they were bickering over something.

Dream sighed in mock disappointment, while George just smirked. “Saved by the bell.”

Notes:

not the dnf at the end im so ashamed of myself (/hj)

i actually really liked writing this chapter though! it's fun to write the platonic dynamic between george and dream :]

also, fun fact! all the enchantments listed in this chapter are based off the magic attacks of the original game characters! for example, the character that Dream's replacing had an attack called "expecto patronum", hence the enchantment "specter" lol

In the Hetalia Universe:
- Dream has huge-ass eyebrows (they literally look like caterpillars)
- George once made Sapnap cry by pointing out all his flaws LMAO

hope you enjoyed!!

Chapter 14: Puzzling the Pieces

Summary:

Previously...

“Well, now that we have some alone time, why don’t we have some fun?” He said jokingly. George rolled his eyes, and was about to answer when he heard something from outside. Familiar voices were drawing near, and it sounded like they were bickering over something.

Dream sighed in mock disappointment, while George just smirked. “Saved by the bell.”

Notes:

TW: Slight Derealization (starts in the second half of the chapter)

Stay safe everyone!

“ …And I think breaking the clocks will help correct the flow of time. So, that should be one of our priorities.” Ranboo finished, a bit nervous from all the eyes on him. The seven of them were standing in a loose circle behind the piano, taking turns to share what each group had accomplished.

Bad smiled kindly at the ender hybrid, who relaxed slightly and returned the smile. “We’ve already broken all the clocks on the first and second floor.” The older man informed the group. “All we need to do is find the clocks on this floor and the next one!”

“Alright.” Dream nodded approvingly, switching his gaze from Bad to Tommy. “Tommy, did you and Tubbo discover anything?”

“Yep! We found this scrap of paper in the new tatami hallway, and a safe in the kitchen pantry.” Tommy held up the paper in question for everyone to see. Ranboo’s eyes lit up in recognition, while George’s eyebrows shot up at the mention of a safe.

“We also had a…weird encounter.” Tubbo muttered beside the boy, slouching slightly with his arms crossed. “We survived though.”

“Wait, wait, wait. Did you say a safe?” George asked Tommy excitedly. The younger boy nodded, looking a bit confused by George’s sudden enthusiasm. “Maybe the numbers on the piano keys are clues for the combination!”

“Maybe…” Tommy looked behind him at the piano, his brow furrowed. “But the combination is only four-digits. Maybe we need to look for more clues and—”

“Oh! Maybe the paper scraps are part of the puzzle?” Ranboo suggested, interrupting Tommy. “That new scrap matches the one I found earlier…Tommy, can I have a look at it?”

Tommy looked a bit annoyed but he passed the scrap to the ender hybrid, who took it with a murmured ‘Thanks’. As everyone watched Ranboo materialize the first scrap of paper and compare it to the second, Dream cleared his throat.

“Me and George found some stuff too. Obviously you already know about the piano keys…but we also found some cool new enchantment books!” Dream grabbed the books off of the piano and passed them around the circle for everyone to see. “Feel free to take whichever one you think will suit you.”

“Ooh! This one looks interesting!” Bad remarked, taking one of the books and reading the cover happily. “Ice Aspect…sounds like Fire Aspect but cooler.” He laughed at his own joke, glancing expectantly at the people next to him. “Haha…get it?”

Karl sighed, though the corner of his mouth twitched upward slightly. “Yes, we get it. Can I see that other book?” Bad happily passed it to him, and he looked at it with raised eyebrows. “Pressure Point. That sounds pretty cool!”

“Hey Tubbo! Tubbooo!” Tommy grabbed his friend’s shoulder and shook him to get his attention.

“What?” Tubbo had been examining the scraps of paper with Ranboo, and he did not seem pleased that he was interrupted.

Tommy just held out the Lightning Thief enchantment book, almost like a peace offering. “You can put this on the Bane of Bitches, or whatever your axe is called.”

“Bane o’ Bees.” The goat hybrid corrected with a grin, shaking his head in mock disappointment. “Idiot…but, thanks.”

Dream demonstrated how to apply the enchantments, and the three who received books all ‘Ooh’d and ‘Ah’d as their weapons absorbed the new powers.

“Um, now that everyone has their new enchantments and everything,” Ranboo spoke up again. “Can we talk more about the puzzle?” He held up the two scraps of paper, fitted together perfectly along the torn edge. Now that the paper was whole again, it showed four rectangles; red, yellow, green, and blue, in order from left to right.

“Woah, so they really were part of the same paper!” Karl exclaimed. “But what does it mean?”

George squinted at the paper from his spot directly opposite of Ranboo. “Hm…maybe the colors correspond to the numbers on the keys?”

Dream snorted. “Like you would know.” He smirked, ignoring George’s annoyed groan. “You can’t tell the difference between—”

“Hey, what’s that sound?” Tubbo interrupted. Everyone fell silent, and it became apparent that something was vibrating. “…Whose comm is that?”

“Hang on, that’s mine!” Dream realized, looking down at the comm strapped to his belt.

It was George’s turn to snicker. “Stupid.” He teased. “Can’t even sense his own comm going off.”

Dream rolled his eyes, unstrapping his comm and checking it for new messages. “…Huh. It’s from an unknown user.”

“Wait, really?” Bad perked up at the mention of the unknown user. “I actually got a message from ‘Unknown User’ earlier too!”

“Me too!” Tommy added, pulling out his own comm. “Look, isn’t that a shitty message? I mean, who just sends the letters L-A?” He ignored Bad’s muttered ‘Language!’ and showed everyone the screen of his comm.

“La.” George corrected, leaning over to look at Tommy’s comm. “I think it makes more sense if it’s—wait.” He twisted around to stare at Dream’s comm instead. “Dream, what does your message say?”

“Re. It says ‘Re’.” Dream informed the older man, showing him the screen of his comm as proof.

“And mine said ‘Sol’.” Bad added. “What are you thinking, George?”

“Aren’t those notes on a piano?” George said slowly. He walked over to the piano, staring at it closely. “I don’t know anything about music, but maybe they’re part of the puzzle too.”

Ranboo joined George at the piano too, laying the two halves of paper on top of the instrument. “You could be right, George!” He smoothed out the papers, glancing between them and the painted piano keys. “The colors actually do match too!”

“Wow, George!” Karl patted the man on the shoulder, grinning at him. “Looks like you’re smarter than we thought!”

George didn’t look impressed by the compliment. “…What’s that supposed to mean?” Karl just continued smiling cheekily at the older man.

“Uh, anyways,” Ranboo said hurriedly as George opened his mouth again, looking even more annoyed by Karl’s lack of response. “This is really good! Maybe it’ll help us find Sapnap and Quackity!” He added optimistically, smiling at the people grouped around him. “Then we can get out of here!”

To his slight surprise, no one smiled back at him. Instead, Ranboo was met with a few confused looks, a couple concerned ones, and even several irritated expressions “…What?” Tommy said blankly.

Dream frowned at the ender hybrid, looking bewildered. “What are you talking about, Ranboo?”

“S-Sorry, did I say something wrong?” Ranboo stammered nervously, looking around in confusion.

Karl exchanged a look with Bad. “Bad…” The man murmured.

“I know.” Bad replied simply, worry creasing his brow.

Poor Ranboo was as confused as ever. “U-Um…”

“I’m not trying to make you feel bad or anything,” Bad started in a gentle voice. “But poor Wilbur…even back in the meeting room, you forgot all about him.”

Tommy continued staring at Ranboo with a slightly annoyed expression. “Yeah, Ranboo. Why did you say Sapnap and Quackity?” He huffed. “The ones we’re looking for are Wilbur and Quackity.”

“Huh?!” His comment was met with even more confusion from the rest. Dream gaped at Tommy, looking bewildered. “Did you hit your head or something? We’re here to save Sapnap, aren’t we? Neither Wilbur nor Quackity even came here.”

“Only…Sapnap…?” Ranboo muttered. His head was starting to feel a bit foggy as he searched his memories of the previous day. “But that can’t be right! I remember he was the one to suggest it…” He said slowly. “And I agreed to come, so I came here with Sapnap…and you, Dream…?”

“Wha—Ranboo, what the hell is wrong with you? Is your memory acting up again?” Tommy peered up into the ender hybrid’s face, his frown taking on an edge of concern. “You came here with Tubbo, Wilbur, and me. Sapnap didn’t come at all, and Quackity is the only other one missing.”

“Wait, wait. Why do you keep bringing the other two up?” Dream asked exasperatedly. “Is this supposed to be a prank or something? Sapnap is the one missing!”

Tommy opened his mouth to reply scathingly, but Karl quickly held up a hand to silence him. “You guys…” He glanced around the group, his expression full of worry.

“…What in the world is going on?” Ranboo finished in a whisper, clutching his head with one hand as the fogginess in his mind increased.

“A-Am I wrong?” Tommy’s frustration and anger seemed to have evaporated, and he looked around nervously. “I-I’m pretty sure that’s what happened, but…”

“I’m sure that I came here with you, Ranboo.” Dream maintained, crossing his arms stubbornly. “And Karl, and…” His obstinate expression wavered, twisting into a look of confusion. “No, it was with George…or…”

“No, I definitely remember coming here with Wilbur and Tommy.” George said firmly, but the slight doubt in his eyes betrayed his uncertainty.

Karl sighed, rubbing his temples wearily. “Okay, I think we all might be…a little confused.” He stared at Ranboo, who tensed slightly from the eye contact. “You remember fighting alongside me and Bad, right?”

“Of course.” Ranboo replied, a bit indignantly. “My memory isn’t that bad.”

“You also forgot to mention Wilbur back in the meeting room.” Bad recalled. “At the time, I thought you just forgot to say his name, but I think it’s something more than that…”

“Everyone’s acting so weird. It’s like we all got our memories scrambled…” Dream realized, plopping down onto the piano bench and staring blankly at the ground. “What actually happened? Who came and who didn’t? Does anyone remember?”

No one spoke. Everyone was too busy trying to figure out their own jumbled mess of memories. Only one person didn’t seem troubled or confused by the situation. “Um, guys?” Everyone turned to see Tubbo standing by one of the cabinets in the corner of the room. He held up a small, ticking clock, an awkward smile on his face. “I know this isn’t a good time, but…I found a clock!”

“Oh! You found it!” Ranboo hurried over to the shorter boy, who handed the clock to him. “I completely forgot about checking this room…”

“Well, we all seem to be very forgetful recently.” Bad pointed out dryly.

“Uh, so I had an idea.” Tubbo piped up. “Maybe the clocks are causing these weird memories? I mean, it sounds like you’ve broken a lot already. And it’s already proven that these clocks can change the flow of time.”

Dream joined the two of them at the cabinet, looking curiously at the clock in Ranboo’s hands. “I’ve never heard of memories being tied to a clock…” He mused thoughtfully. “Then again, there are a lot of weird things in this mansion.” He chuckled softly.

“Should we break it then?” Ranboo glanced over at the rest of the group, all of whom shrugged or nodded.

“Go for it. I mean, what’s the worst that can happen?” Karl reasoned, smiling encouragingly at the ender hybrid.

“Alright, here we go…” Ranboo took a deep breath and hurled the clock onto the ground. It shattered easily, the fragile glass exploding on impact. Tubbo and Dream instinctively shielded their faces with their arms, while the rest of them just flinched at the loud crash it made.

They stared apprehensively at the clock for a few moments. Dream lowered his arms, and checked the watch on his wrist. “…Well, it seemed to correct the time flow, at least.”

Ranboo let out a sigh, half relieved that nothing bad had happened and half disappointed that there were no breakthroughs. “I guess we should try to—”

A wave of dizziness suddenly washed over him. He stumbled a bit, his hand automatically shooting out to steady himself against the wall. “Ranboo!” Someone shouted, and he vaguely felt hands reaching out to steady him.

“What—” Ranboo managed to get out before the world spun, and everything turned black.

Notes:

this is where the time travel tag finally comes into play >:) (/hj)

In the Hetalia Universe:
- Dream can't cook to save his fucking life
- George is invisible and often forgotten :’)

welp like and subscribe if you enjoyed lol

Chapter 15: A Masquerade of Memories

Summary:

Previously...

A wave of dizziness suddenly washed over him. He stumbled a bit, his hand automatically shooting out to steady himself against the wall. “Ranboo!” Someone shouted, and he vaguely felt hands reaching out to steady him.

“What—” Ranboo managed to get out before the world spun, and everything turned black.

Notes:

TW: Slight derealization throughout the chapter. Stay safe!

Ranboo knew he wasn’t unconscious, because he was definitely still awake.

He opened his eyes to a familiar sight, and gaped around in surprise at his surroundings. Ranboo was once again outside the mansion, staring up at the gigantic building in front of him. For a moment, elation filled him as he looked around, delighted to be free at last. But Ranboo quickly realized that something was wrong with the scene.

He couldn’t feel anything. The grass rippled in a gentle summer breeze, but he felt no trace of wind in the air. The colors around him were muted, leaning more towards monochrome than the colorful palette he remembered seeing the day before. Ranboo reached out to touch the iron gate of the mansion, and gasped as his hand passed right through the bars, incorporeal and translucent.

“It’s here! Just like the rumors said!” A familiar voice startled Ranboo, and he whipped around to see three figures approaching on the paved pathway. The first figure stopped just a few feet in front of him, and it was undeniable that it was Sapnap. The older man didn’t even spare him a single glance as he craned his neck up to stare at the mansion.

Poor Ranboo stood frozen in place, bewildered beyond belief as the other two people caught up with Sapnap. One of them was Dream, wearing a slightly irritated expression. “Keep it down, would ya?” He scolded. “I’m getting a bad feeling from this place.”

The other person was Ranboo himself. His doppleganger stood right behind Dream, slouching slightly as if trying to use the older man as a shield. “Me too…” The other-Ranboo muttered. “Maybe we should just go?”

Ranboo gaped at the other-Ranboo, who was an exact copy of him, from the tip of his bicolored-head to the end of his anxiously swishing tail. “…Who are you?” He blurted out, clapping a hand over his mouth when he realized that he’d spoken.

But none of the three showed any signs of hearing him. Confused out of his mind, Ranboo glanced around the familiar scene again, trying to make sense of it all. Slowly, the pieces came together in his head. “…Is this a flashback?” He wondered aloud, looking down at his own translucent hands. Yes, there was no doubt about it. How else was he able to view the scene as a complete ghost, yet feel such a sense of familiarity from it all? “So it really was Dream and Sapnap who came here with me. We came inside after this, and then…and then…”

It didn’t seem to fit. Even though the memory seemed so familiar, it didn’t feel right. It didn’t seem to have a place in the timeline inside his head. Ranboo watched, frowning, as Memory-Ranboo and the other two entered the mansion, carelessly letting the door click shut behind them.

“Is this really what happened?” Ranboo suddenly realized that the scene around him was rapidly starting to lose color, his surroundings melting together and blurring until it was unrecognizable. But before he even had time to feel scared from the change, the scene reformed again. Everything was the same, from the rippling breeze to the hue of the surroundings; the only difference was the two figures trekking up the paved path.

Ranboo stared, flabbergasted as Memory-Ranboo came into view once again, this time accompanied by Memory-Wilbur. This time his mind caught up much more quickly with his eyes. “Oh, it’s another memory.” He realized. “Wait, but that can’t be right…how do I have different memories of the same event?”

“Is this it?” Memory-Wilbur spoke, eyeing the mansion suspiciously. “Are Tommy and Tubbo really in here?”

“Yep.” Memory-Ranboo sighed. “I honestly don’t know why…I mean, both of them hate horror.”

Ranboo frowned at the memory duo. “That’s right, I came here with Wilbur to find Tommy and Tubbo, and…” He trailed off. “…No, this doesn’t feel right either…”

The scene began glitching out again, this time reforming to show three people already standing in front of the mansion; Memory-Ranboo, Quackity, and Karl. “You call this haunted?” Quackity scoffed. “The only ghost in here is your love life.” He shot at Karl, grinning mischievously.

Karl rolled his eyes, smiling slightly. “Come on, we should hide behind the bushes and scare the crap out of them when they come out!” He suggested enthusiastically, pointing at a row of bushes to the right of the front door.

“Seriously?” Memory-Ranboo chuckled, but he didn’t protest as Karl grabbed his and Quackity’s arms and dragged them toward the bushes.

Ranboo trailed behind them, feeling even more confused as he watched the three of them giggling behind the bushes. “No. This isn’t right either…or is it…?” The ender hybrid watched as Quackity fake-pouted and smacked Karl lightly on the back of the head. “No, this is definitely wrong.” He decided firmly.

The scene rippled, blurred, and formed once again around him. Once again, the memory figures were already standing in front of the mansion rather than walking up to it. Memory-Ranboo was fidgeting nervously at the back of the group again, right next to Wilbur. George and Bad were standing much closer to the front door.

“Why don’t you go ahead by yourself?” Wilbur was saying, a challenging tone in his voice as he grinned at Bad. “Prove you’re not a wuss!”

“That’s not fair!” Bad complained. “Someone has to come with me. It’ll be more fun too!”

George let out a dramatic yawn, leaning against the bars of the metal gate. “Not me.” He said plainly. “I’d rather just take a nap outside with my pal Ranboo here.”

“Huh? O-Oh, alright…” Memory-Ranboo said, albeit a bit confused. “You two go ahead! I don’t really want to go inside…”

“And then they went inside and scared Tubbo,” Ranboo recalled, the hazy memory slowly coming back to him. “Who came with…Dream…no.” He shook his head violently, squeezing his eyes shut. “No, this isn’t right either! Where’s the right memory?!” The ender hybrid cried.

He opened his eyes again, to see that the scene had changed again. Ranboo’s eyes widened as he saw his memory self standing with Tubbo, Wilbur, and Tommy.

“Oh, wow.” Tommy stared up at the mansion with a look of awe on his face. “So it actually exists, huh?”

Memory-Ranboo copied Tommy, craning his neck up to stare at the mansion. “I really thought it was just a rumor. I’m surprised we actually found it…”

“Pretty cool. It definitely feels very desolate.” Wilbur commented, letting out a low whistle.

“Oh…” Ranboo stared at the group of four. This was the right memory, he was sure of it. Whereas all of the other memories felt hazy, as if lived a hundred lifetimes ago, this one was sharper and clearer. “I can’t believe I actually forgot…”

“I don’t think it’s very interesting. Or desolate.” Tubbo muttered, scuffing the dirt ground with his shoe. “We should just leave.”

Ranboo shook his head, chuckling bitterly. “If only we did leave…” He said regretfully. “God, my memories really are a mess, aren’t they?”

The world began to blur again, all of his surroundings melting into each other. But this time, instead of reforming quickly into another identical scene, everything started fading into a dull white. “What’s going on?” Ranboo looked around nervously, slightly scared from the abnormal change. Before he had time to ask any more questions, he blinked, and found himself staring into Tubbo’s worried face.

“Woah!” Ranboo jumped backward, startled by the sudden transition, and almost hit his head on the wall behind him.

The goat hybrid looked surprised for a moment too, but his shock quickly turned into relief. “Ranboo! Are you okay?” He took a step closer to the ender hybrid, his eyes scanning the taller boy’s face anxiously.

“Boob boy, you better not have forgotten everything again.” Ranboo glanced to the side and saw Tommy watching him, concern painted over the younger boy’s expression too.

“I…yeah, I’m okay.” Ranboo looked around at his surroundings. He was back in the present piano room, and the rest of his friends were also staring at him in concern. “Uh…how long was I out?”

Tubbo moved away again with a sigh. “Not too long, but it was scary.” He laughed breathlessly. “Your eyes just became all blank and shit, and you wouldn’t respond to anything.”

“Oh…sorry about that.” Ranboo said sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck. “Did you guys also get flashbacks?” He added curiously.

“Flashbacks?” Bad echoed, tilting his head in confusion. “What are you talking about?”

“Your memory better not be even more messed up now.” Tommy joked, though there was still a small worried crease in his forehead.

“N-Never mind.” Ranboo said quickly, frowning slightly. So it looked like the rest of his friends hadn’t experienced any flashbacks at all. Why was he the only one to get them? Was it because he was the one who broke the clock? “U-Um, have you guys sorted out your memories yet?”

His friends exchanged a look. “Not exactly.” Dream answered sheepishly.

“We finally agreed on who is actually missing!” Karl piped up. “It’s Sapnap, Quackity, and Wilbur. But we still aren’t sure how exactly we got here…”

“…so we decided to just work on the clues for now.” George finished, gesturing at the piano. “We can always sort things out when we escape.”

“Okay. Uh, sorry again for blanking out back there…” Ranboo apologized again as he joined the others by the piano.

“No worries.” Tommy dismissed, bumping his shoulder against the ender hybrid’s playfully. “Anyways, we all agreed that the four rectangles on the paper probably represent the four numbers in the combination.”

“And by that logic,” Tubbo continued. “We need to wait for one more message from our good ol’ pal, Unknown User!”

Dream grinned, throwing an arm around George’s shoulder. The older man rolled his eyes, but didn’t move away. “As George—such a big brained guy, I know—said earlier, those messages correspond with notes on the piano. Once we get the last note, we’ll be able to crack the code!”

“…So we have to wait?” Tommy clarified, sounding grumpy. He dropped onto the ground and sat leaning against the piano. “This is boring.”

“It hasn’t even been a few seconds.” Tubbo pointed out in exasperation, sitting down next to the younger boy. “Be patient. I didn’t see you complaining when we were waiting for Ranboo to snap out of it.” Ranboo cringed a bit at those words, muttering another apology under his breath.

Tommy huffed, hugging his knees and staring into space with an expression of annoyance. “…not the same.” He could be heard saying.

The general excitement and energy in the room died down a bit, as everyone settled down to wait for the final message. George, Bad, and Karl all managed to squeeze onto the piano bench, with the latter two starting a game of chopsticks with each other. Dream stayed standing as he leaned against the piano, watching Bad and Karl half-heartedly. Ranboo joined Tommy and Tubbo next to the piano, reclining against the piano leg.

As they waited, Ranboo took the opportunity to think about the strange thing that had just happened. Why did he get flashbacks from the clock, while everyone else seemed to be normal? And why did he get so many flashbacks? He now knew which memory was the right one, but what were those other ones? Were they fake? Or were they somehow also real?

Ranboo sighed, letting his head thud against the piano behind him. Everything about the mansion was already so confusing, and the flashbacks just made things even worse.

He hoped that everything would turn out okay.

Notes:

memory boy gets even more memory problems >:)

also, fun fact! i actually kept the groups within the different memories the same as in the game! partially because i was too lazy to come up with new groups lol but also bc they were already pretty interesting groups :)

In the Hetalia Universe:
- Quackity is very fashionable B)
- Ranboo is canonically Karl’s little brother! Same with Sapnap and Dream respectively! They’re kinda estranged though :’)

hope you enjoyed!! things are getting very interesting :)

Chapter 16: Cracking Codes and Crushing Souls

Summary:

Previously...

As they waited, Ranboo took the opportunity to think about the strange thing that had just happened. Why did he get flashbacks from the clock, while everyone else seemed to be normal? And why did he get so many flashbacks? He now knew which memory was the right one, but what were those other ones? Were they fake? Or were they somehow also real?

...

He hoped that everything would turn out okay.

Everyone jumped when the silence was suddenly interrupted by a familiar buzzing vibration. Karl and Bad looked up from their game of chopsticks, in which Bad was losing badly. George startled awake from where he’d been nodding off, and Ranboo jumped slightly. Tommy and Dream both looked surprised, but didn’t flinch.

Tubbo looked down in surprise at the comm in his hand, which was the source of the sound. “Oh!” He fumbled to turn it on and check the message. “Finally! Let’s see…it says ‘Ti’.” He informed, looking around at the rest of the group.

“Ti.” George repeated thoughtfully. “If I remember correctly, the pattern is Sol, La, Re, Ti. Now, does anyone know anything about piano?”

Tommy smirked, clambering to his feet and puffing out his chest. “Say no more.” He drawled, sauntering over to the piano and unceremoniously shoving Karl and Bad aside. “The piano man is here.”

“…You’re forgetting that I know how to play too, dumbass.” Tubbo muttered.

“Hey!” Karl complained, glaring at the younger boy. “You messed up our game!”

Tommy completely ignored Karl. He placed his hands on the piano and played the four notes that George had listed. “Sol, La, Re, Ti.” He sang in a surprisingly good singing voice. “G, A, D, B. Or in this case,” He pointed at the keys that he just played. “A green 9, a yellow 5, a red 2, and a blue 4.”

“So the password is 9524!” Dream concluded triumphantly. “Let’s go!” He cheered, already jumping up and making his way to the door.

“Wait, wait.” George grabbed Dream by the arm before he could take another step. “You’re forgetting about the paper.” He reminded, gesturing at the paper pieces still lying on the piano. “There are four different-colored rectangles, right? Shouldn’t the numbers correspond with the order of the colors?”

“As if you could tell the difference between them.” Dream replied a bit snarkily, clearly grumpy that he had been pulled back. George gave him a look, and he sighed. “Okay, okay...”

“You’re right, George! I almost forgot about the paper.” Bad peered closer at the pieces of paper. “The order on the paper is yellow, red, green, and blue, so—”

“—The actual code is 5294!” Ranboo finished excitedly. “That should be the correct one, right?”

Tubbo leaned past Ranboo to scan the piano and the papers again. “Yeah, I think so.” He agreed slowly, looking up again to glance around at the group. “Should we go and try it out now?” The boy suggested.

“Yeah! Let’s go!” Dream walked eagerly toward the door again.

But he was stopped once again, this time by a timid voice. “Um, I don’t know if that’s a good idea…” Ranboo said nervously. “I-I mean, obviously we need to try the combination!” He clarified quickly as both Dream and Tommy gave him a weird look. “But won’t a big group just attract more attention? Maybe I should just go by myself or something…”

“That’s true…” Tubbo admitted, stroking his chin thoughtfully. “But also extremely stupid.” He finished flatly. “What makes you think we’re going to let you roam the halls alone?” Everyone made general noises of assent, and Tommy nodded vigorously.

“S-Sorry…” Ranboo muttered sheepishly. “But I still think we should split into smaller groups.”

“…Alright.” The goat hybrid conceded, though he didn’t look too pleased.

“Should we go in our groups from before?” Bad suggested. He looked surprised when Tubbo immediately shook his head, a traumatized expression on his face.

“I don’t think I’ll survive another encounter with the Thing if I’m alone with Tommy again.” The boy muttered, giving Tommy a dirty look. The other boy just stuck out his tongue at him.

“Uh…well, I’m fine with staying with Bad and Ranboo.” Karl said awkwardly. “Tubbo, you can go with Dream. Tommy and George can go together.”

“Okay!” Tubbo said, suddenly cheerful and bright again. He latched onto Dream immediately, grabbing the older man’s arm and smirking at Tommy.

George shook his head with a sigh, clearly not looking forward to dealing with Tommy. “Anyways, let’s all meet in the room with the safe after…how about 15 minutes?”

“Got it!” Tubbo pulled Dream along with him to the door, smiling brightly. “Let’s go check out the fourth floor again! I wanna show you something cool we found in one of the rooms.”

“Ooh, something cool?” Dream said just as excitedly. “Sure!” The two of them left the room, their happy chatter fading away as they walked farther away.

“Ranboo, do you want to go now too?” Bad suggested, glancing at the ender hybrid. “We can go patrol the second floor again, while you two,” He pointed at Tommy and George. “Can just stay here for a while.”

“Yeah, sure!” Ranboo took the two paper halves off of the piano and returned them both to his inventory. “Just in case, you know.” He explained. “Maybe they’re part of another code too.”

“Ooh, that would be cool!” Karl bounded toward the open door. “Puzzles are so fun!” He said excitedly.

“Really?” Bad said doubtfully. “I mean, these puzzles might literally determine whether we live or die…”

Karl paused, seeming to mull over the older man’s words. “…Whatever.” He decided dismissively, the smile returning to his face. “I say we make the most out of this situation.”

“Even if there’s a monster hunting us?” Ranboo chuckled, following the two older men as they made their way out of the room.

“You only live once.” Karl replied simply. “Especially here.” With that, the three of them disappeared through the doorway and around the corner, leaving George and Tommy as the only ones left behind.

A slightly awkward silence descended over the room as George stared at Tommy and Tommy stared right back.

“…So, why was Tubbo so eager to get rid of you?” George finally asked, eyeing the younger boy.

Tommy had the decency to look sheepish. “I…may have done something incredibly stupid. But it worked!” He added brightly.

George snorted. “Sounds like an encounter I just had. Well? What did you do?” He pressed on, grinning slightly.

“Oh, you know.” Tommy answered vaguely, getting up from the piano bench and wandering around the room. “The Thing came after us and I forced Tubbo to pray. Hey, look, isn’t that Karl’s sword?” He continued, ignoring George’s incredulous look.

“I…never mind, I really shouldn’t be judging you.” George sighed, rubbing his temples wearily. His brain suddenly seemed to register the last part of Tommy’s sentence. “Wait, really?”

Tommy picked it up, putting a hand on his hip and brandishing the sword jokingly. “I’m Karl Jacobs,” He mimicked in a high pitched voice. “And I’m a dumbass who forgot to take his sword with him!”

“Idiot…” George said, albeit fondly. It wasn’t clear whether he was referring to Tommy or Karl. “I’d better return it to him, before they go too far.” Tommy passed the sword to him, and George hurried to the doorway. “Don’t get killed while I’m gone!” The older man called behind his shoulder, grinning as he left the room.

Tommy was left standing alone in the room. Slowly, as George’s footsteps faded away, the foolish grin melted off his face. He took a step closer to the piano, examining the keys with a small frown.

“So they solved it after all.” He absentmindedly ran his fingers along the keys of the piano. “That’s odd…I thought I did everything right, but…”

Tommy sighed, letting his hand fall limply to his side again. “I guess I really shouldn’t have given them a hint.”

He took a seat at the piano again, his expression solemn and worried rather than carefree like it usually was. “I…” Tommy murmured quietly, his voice hesitant as he gazed at the painted piano keys. “I’m doing things correctly…right? I’m not…” The boy shivered, his hand involuntarily clenching into a fist. “I’m not messing up again, am I…?”

Tommy stayed silent for a few moments, staring at the keyboard. Then, abruptly, his mood changed again. He smacked himself lightly on the head, smiling a rueful smile. “Ah, I can’t think like that!” The boy cheerfully said, as if reminding himself of something. “It’ll be okay, I’m sure!”

He stood up again, stretching out his limbs and wincing as his bones ached slightly with pain. “This time!” Tommy spoke with all the confidence in the world, yet there was still doubt clouding his eyes. “This time, for sure.”

Tommy gazed around the pristine white room, his smile wavering slightly. “I wonder if Ranboo would be mad at me if I messed up again?” He pondered aloud, before letting out a small chuckle. “Haha, I know Tubbo probably would.” The boy’s smile fully faded now. “He…he probably wouldn’t want to be my friend anymore…”

He could hear footsteps growing louder, and automatically tensed. But they were too light to be the Thing, thank God. Tommy fixed another smile onto his face, checking his blurry reflection in the body of the gleaming piano and assuming a more casual pose.

“Just a little longer…” He vowed. “Soon…”

Notes:

i'm back!! super sorry for not updating in two weeks lol life has been busy :')

a lot of interesting things are coming soon! tommy's acting a bit weird, eh? :)

In the Hetalia Universe:
- George has a pet polar bear! They somehow always forget each other's names though :')
- Dream has a tattoo of an electric guitar on his ass.

hope you enjoyed, and sorry again for the wait!

Chapter 17: Learn, Find, Study

Summary:

Previously...

He could hear footsteps growing louder, and automatically tensed. But they were too light to be the Thing, thank God. Tommy fixed another smile onto his face, checking his blurry reflection in the body of the gleaming piano and assuming a more casual pose.

“Just a little longer…” He vowed. “Soon…”

“Are you sure this is necessary?” George asked, sounding annoyed and tired.

Bad sighed, equally as weary as the younger man. “If we go as a big group, we risk catching the Thing's attention.” He explained patiently, before giving the other man a look. “Besides, you’ve done the least out of all of us. I think you can handle a quick trip.”

“Says who?” George retorted, crossing his arms. “I’ll have you know that I’ve been through a lot too.” He sniffed.

Next to the bickering two, Karl absentmindedly tossed the newfound key in his hand. “I just wish the safe gave us a better clue, not another honking key.” He lamented.

All three teams had regrouped successfully in the room with the safe, each with a few new stories to tell. Tubbo and Dream had apparently visited “a funny little lad” on the fourth floor. Tommy and George seemed to have bonded over “shared stupidity”, according to the two of them. And Karl, Bad, and Ranboo’s group reported what they found in the safe; a single key with 1 - Tatami Study engraved on the side.

As a whole, they decided that one group would go check out the study, while the rest waited in the first floor library. After all, according to Ranboo, that particular room’s door could withstand the Thing pretty well. Bad had volunteered himself and Karl to be part of the scout group, while George took Ranboo’s place.

“Guys, stop fighting.” Karl ordered, looking between the two other men amusedly. “Look, we’re already here!” He pointed out. George and Bad finally took the time to look around them and realized they had already made it to the tatami room.

“Oh, yeah. Sorry.” Bad said sheepishly. “I’m guessing that’s the study, then?” He gestured at the door in the wall of the room.

Karl walked over, grinning as he inserted the new key and heard a clicking sound. “Only one way to find out!” He swung open the door and looked around the new room.

George peered over the taller man’s shoulder. “I thought the study would have tatami in it too?” He said confusedly. “Why else would it be called the tatami study?”

It was a big contrast from the tatami-lined room outside, which seemed homely and welcoming. The study had bleak white walls and floors, much harsher than the gentler white walls of the piano room. It was empty except for a single bookshelf in one far corner and a table in the other.

“Because it’s in the tatami hallway, I guess.” Bad sighed as he made a beeline for the bookshelf, adding something under his breath about finding more enchantment books. Karl continued looking around at the walls, frowning slightly, while George walked toward the table. “Hey, there’s something under here!” He called excitedly.

“Oh? Is it a clue?” Karl bounded over, bending down and peering under the table. It looked like there was a small lever hidden in the shadow of the table.

“Wait, don’t press it yet—” George warned, but Karl had already reached out and flicked the switch.

“…Oops.” Both of them tensed, looking around fearfully. But nothing seemed to have happened.

“Woah!” Bad suddenly yelped, leaping backward. “The bookshelf just moved!” Karl and George stared at the bookshelf, which had shifted aside to reveal another wooden door.

“Yooo!” Karl clambered to his feet again and hurried over to Bad’s side, staring curiously at the door. “Well, what are we waiting for?” He pushed the door open, which was thankfully not locked.

“…This room is even weirder than the study.” George observed as they stared into the new room. It was a jail cell, with tough steel bars separating them from most of the room. The cell door was thankfully left ajar. There was nothing inside the cell, except…

Bad walked forward curiously, ignoring Karl’s gasp as he went inside the cell. “Is this another key?” He picked it up from the ground, turning it around in his hands and tilting his head to read the inscription.

George and Karl watched as the older man’s expression changed from curiosity, to surprise, to incredulity. “What is it?” George asked nervously.

The older man sighed, walking back toward them. “Basement.” Bad said dully, handing the new key to Karl. “Basement. How big can this mansion get?” He complained, throwing his hands up in exasperation.

George seemed to share the same opinion. “What?” He groaned, closing his eyes in apparent despair. “You mean we have even more rooms to search?”

“H-Hey, calm down! I’m sure the basement isn’t that big!” Karl reassured the other two. “Uh…let’s just get back to the others, okay?”

Bad and George followed him out of the cell room, the two of them exchanging a hopeless look. George almost ran into Karl as the man in front of him stopped abruptly, freezing in his tracks.

“Oh my god.” Karl whispered in horror, staring up at the Thing that had appeared right next to the study table. “No honking way.”

All of them stood stock-still for a moment, none of them knowing what to do. Then the Thing opened its mouth wide, displaying a row of sharp teeth, and growled.
“RUN!” Bad urgently pushed the other two men toward the door. George and Karl stumbled at first, but quickly regained their senses and bolted for the exit.

“GO GO GO!” Karl screamed, pulling Bad and George along with him as he dashed out of the tatami hallway. They could hear the Thing's thunderous footsteps behind them, but none of them dared to stop and look behind them.

Racing into the main hall again, George pointed frantically toward the right hallway. “Get to the library!” He gasped. The other two obeyed immediately, Karl almost careening off the wall as he swerved into the hallway.

Was it just him, or was the Thing's footsteps getting farther and farther away? Karl almost fainted from relief when he caught sight of the library door, and he threw himself at it, knocking on it frantically.

“Open!” He shouted. “Open the door!”

Almost immediately, the door flew open, nearly smacking all three of them in the face. “What happened?” Dream asked seriously, herding the three of them inside. George immediately collapsed onto the ground, panting heavily. Bad and Karl were in better condition, though they were struggling to catch their breath too.

Dream’s eyes scanned the three of them for injuries before flicking up to check the outside of the room. His worried expression became slightly confused, and he closed the door without much of a hurry. “Uh…seriously, what happened?”

“The Thing—” George panted, looking fearfully at the firmly closed door. “It was chasing us!”

“Doesn’t look like it to me.” Tommy looked at the closed door too, wearing a skeptical expression. “You sure you weren’t hallucinating?”

Tubbo smacked the younger boy lightly on the head, earning him a loud protest. “Oh, shut up.” He said in amusement.

“I—I swear it was behind us…” Karl trailed off uncertainly, staring at the door. “Maybe we lost it?”

Dream stuck out a hand to George, who gladly allowed the taller man to pull him up again. “Well, you’re safe now.” He pointed out, grinning slightly. “So! What did you find?”

- - -

“I mean, look on the bright side.” Dream said consolingly. “We have a new breach! Maybe Sap, Q, and Wil are in the basement!”

His enthusiasm got mixed responses. Bad and George still looked unconvinced, and Tommy put his head down on the table, groaning in annoyance. Ranboo smiled nervously. “Right. At least we’re making progress! Speaking of progress,” He held up a familiar-looking glass clock, and placed it onto the table. “We broke some clocks on the way here, and this is the one we just found in this room.”

“Well?” George looked expectantly at the ender hybrid. “Should we break it then?”

Ranboo hesitated for a moment, his tail flicking nervously. “Um…” He began apprehensively. “I…wanted to ask everyone something. About the clocks.”

The atmosphere of the room shifted slightly. Everyone sat up and paid more attention, sensing the new seriousness. “Yeah?” Tubbo prompted, smiling encouragingly at his friend.

“Have you guys…noticed anything when breaking the clocks?” Ranboo glanced around at the group, searching everyone’s expressions. “Like…memories? Or flashbacks?”

To his relief, no one seemed incredulous or disbelieving. On the contrary, everyone looked thoughtful. “You noticed it too, huh?” Karl said, a bit of relief in his voice too. “Thank God it wasn’t just me going crazy…”

“They’re not exactly flashbacks though…” Bad looked around for confirmation, and most of the group nodded. “But you’re talking about the memories we get after breaking clocks, yes?”

Tubbo was the only one who looked confused. “Huh? Memories?” He echoed. “What are you talking about?” Next to him, Tommy placed a warning hand on the older boy’s arm, and raised a finger to his lips in a shushing motion.

George leaned forward, looking seriously around at them all. “When the piano room clock was broken, it felt like new memories were being inserted into my mind. I could vividly remember coming to the mansion with different groups of people, but only one of the memories felt right.” He explained. “They weren’t really flashbacks though. More like the memories were suddenly just…there.”

“…weren’t really flashbacks?” Ranboo echoed quietly, a small frown crossing his face. He definitely experienced flashbacks, while it seemed like everyone else just sprouted new memories out of nowhere. But why?

“We need to know which memories are the right ones.” Dream decided. “Or else we might get confused to a point that we can’t remember anything."

“Alright.” Tubbo still looked confused, but he pushed aside his bewilderment. “Let’s think back to the beginning…all ten of us happened to be on the same server, when Dream suddenly teleported us all to the community house.” He gave the mentioned man an unreadable look. “Apparently Sapnap made Dream do it.”

“Yup.” Dream confirmed, smiling sheepishly. “Sorry about that, by the way…well, Sapnap told us all about the rumors of the mansion, and basically forced the feral crew to come with him.”

“When we finally reached the mansion,” Karl continued. “I sent a message to Ranboo telling him we arrived.”

“Which was when Tommy saw the message and suddenly showed an interest in the mansion.” Ranboo glanced at the younger boy, who shrugged sheepishly. “So Tommy, Tubbo, Wilbur and I came here too.”

George sighed, crossing his arms and slumping in his chair. “That’s all correct, but I also have memories of coming here with different people.” He said frustratedly. “I even remember coming here with everyone once!”

“Maybe they’re fake memories?” Tommy suggested suddenly, his eyes widening. “The Thing can already control time, right? Maybe it’s planting fake memories in our heads to confuse us!”

“That…actually makes sense.” Ranboo admitted thoughtfully. “Leave it up to the Thing to mess with our heads too.” He added, slightly bitter.

Tommy shoved Ranboo playfully, a small smile on his face. “Oh, lighten up. As long as we just ignore all the fake memories, we’ll be fine!” He pointed out.

“Alright!” Dream grabbed the clock off the table and stood up, preparing to throw it onto the ground. “Everyone prepare yourselves for the memories.” He commanded. Everyone nodded, even as Tubbo still looked confused.

Dream hurled the clock onto the wooden floor. It smashed, glass scattering around as the gears whirred to a stop. For a moment, everyone held their breath. Ranboo stared at the shards, praying that he wouldn’t be pulled into another flashback.

But it was futile. Once again, the world spun and blurred around him, and everything was dark.

Notes:

time for another flashback! i hope nothing bad happens this time... :)

Anyways hope you enjoyed lmao, i'm trying to update more often even though i'm very busy :')

In the Hetalia Universe:
- Bad is canonically the tallest character >:)
- Dream's most feared food creation (because he's SHIT at cooking) is scones...

Chapter 18: An Alternate Ending

Summary:

Previously...

Dream hurled the clock onto the wooden floor. It smashed, glass scattering around as the gears whirred to a stop. For a moment, everyone held their breath. Ranboo stared at the shards, praying that he wouldn’t be pulled into another flashback.

But it was futile. Once again, the world spun and blurred around him, and everything was dark.

Notes:

TW: (Past) Character death, slight gore

Stay safe!

[TW: (Past) Character death, slight gore]

Ranboo blinked, finding himself in yet another familiar scene.

He wasn’t in the library anymore, nor was he standing outside the mansion again. Ranboo found himself standing outside a familiar second-floor door, watching as the memory version of himself unlocked it and swung it open.

The ender hybrid winced as he watched Memory-Ranboo barely dodge a flying knife, rolling onto the ground with a yelp. “Wilbur!” Memory-Ranboo gasped in surprise, and his attacker gasped too.

“Ranboo?!” Wilbur dropped his other knife and pulled Memory-Ranboo to his feet. “Oh fuck, are you okay?”

Ranboo sighed, crossing his arms as he watched through the memory. “This is when I first found Wilbur. But isn’t this one of my actual memories?” He muttered to himself. “Why is it showing me something true?”

“—we should bandage that.” Wilbur was saying, gesturing at Memory-Ranboo’s bleeding arm. Ranboo unconsciously rubbed his own injured arm, even though he couldn’t feel anything in his ghostly form. “Come on, we can make bandages out of those sheets or something.”

“Okay…” Memory-Ranboo allowed himself to be pulled to the beds in the corner. Using his knife, Wilbur started cutting strips of cloth from the sheets and tying them around Memory-Ranboo’s outstretched arm.

“You…you don’t think the Thing got to Tommy, do you?” Wilbur said hesitantly after a few minutes of silence. Ranboo walked closer, frowning as he recalled the conversation.

“We can’t be sure.” Memory-Ranboo replied as Wilbur finished tying his bandages. “But he’s smart, and fast. I’m sure he’s okay.”

Wilbur smiled slightly at the memory-version of Ranboo. “We should start looking for him again. You should probably give all that food to Tubbo first though.”

Ranboo watched, his frown growing larger as the memory progressed. “Wait…something’s not right.” He realized, looking around the room. The scene was perfect, the dialogue was identical, and Wilbur and Memory-Ranboo certainly looked realistic. But Ranboo couldn’t help but feel like there was something missing.

“What’s missing?” He muttered to himself as Wilbur started packing the makeshift bandages into his inventory.

In front of him, Wilbur suddenly stilled. “Wilbur? What’s wrong?” Memory-Ranboo asked in concern.

Wilbur turned slowly to face Memory-Ranboo. “Don’t you hear the sound of something getting…closer?”

Ranboo continued staring at the scene, unconsciously clenching and unclenching his fists. “Think, Ranboo, think.” He urged himself frustratedly. “What’s wrong with the memory?”

He didn’t have to wonder any longer. Behind him, there was a loud bang as the door was forcefully thrown open. The Thing barrelled into the room, its empty eyes seeming to stare right through Ranboo’s soul. “Wha—” He gasped, bracing himself for impact. But the Thing passed right through his incorporeal body, hurtling straight for Wilbur and Memory-Ranboo.

Wilbur reacted faster than Ranboo could have expected. In a flash, the older man seized his knife and leapt up, meeting the Thing's deadly claws with his own weapon. “Damnit!” Wilbur shouted, straining as the Thing shrieked into his face.

“The lock!” Ranboo realized, twisting around to stare at the open door in horror. “I didn’t tell Wilbur to lock the door!”

He turned around again just in time to see the Thing spasm as something hit it. Ranboo gaped as the monster began fading away into nothingness, vanishing within seconds. He hadn’t expected the Thing to be defeated so quickly. Maybe everything would still be okay?

But as the Thing disappeared, it revealed the scene that it had been blocking. Ranboo watched in horror as Wilbur swayed dangerously in place, blood blossoming from a deep slash wound across his chest. His knife clattered to the ground next to him.

“WILBUR!” Ranboo and his memory-self screamed at the same time. Memory-Ranboo rushed forward to catch the older man as he collapsed, and lowered him gently onto the ground. “Wilbur, stay with me!” The memory version cried desperately.

“Ow.” Wilbur chuckled breathlessly, even as his face twisted in pain. “This…this is bad.”

“H-Hold on!” Memory-Ranboo scrambled to the beds, tearing off the remainder of the sheets and hurrying back to Wilbur. “I’ll s-stop the bleeding!”

The real Ranboo hovered uselessly next to the two, forced to just watch the scene unfold. “Wilbur…” He whispered heartbrokenly as Memory-Ranboo pressed the sheets into the wound and Wilbur let out a weak cry of pain. “I-I’m an idiot. I should’ve locked t-the door…”

Wilbur’s hand clutched weakly at Memory-Ranboo’s slightly trembling ones. “Don’t bother.” The older man wheezed out, blood dribbling from the side of his mouth. Even then, he managed a smile. “I’ll be f-fine…it takes more t-than this to kill me.”

“Don’t talk.” Memory-Ranboo ordered firmly, pressing down harder on Wilbur’s wound. But the blood kept flowing, staining both of Memory-Ranboo’s bicolored hands a deep red, and seeping into the wooden floorboards below.

Wilbur didn’t listen. He let out another weak chuckle, his hand slipping from its grip on Memory-Ranboo’s and falling dully to his side. “Oh, but this…is permadeath…isn’t it?” The older man coughed, and more blood dripped down his chin.

Memory-Ranboo blinked away tears, still desperately trying to stop the bleeding. “Don’t say that!” His voice broke slightly as he spoke. “Y-You’re going to b-be fine.”

Something blurred Ranboo’s vision. He raised a trembling hand to his face and realized there were tears gathering in his eyes. “No…” The ender hybrid whispered shakily. “No no no…”

Wilbur gazed at Memory-Ranboo sluggishly. “Are…Tommy and T-Tubbo…okay?” He choked out.

Memory-Ranboo’s hands stilled for a second. Tears were now streaming down the memory ender hybrid’s face, but he shook them away, mustering a watery smile. “Yes.” He said firmly but gently. “They’re both safe. They found an exit already, and they’re waiting for us. So—” A small sob cut him off, but he braved on. “So we have to go meet them t-together, o-okay?”

“That’s t-the Tommy I know.” Wilbur sighed contentedly, his eyes starting to dull. “T-Tell him and Tubbo that I-I’m proud…”

“You can t-tell them yourself. Just—just hold on, please!” Memory-Ranboo pleaded desperately. “Please! Wilbur!”

But it was too late. The light in Wilbur’s eyes was gone.

Memory-Ranboo let out a sob, his hands slipping off of the completely blood-soaked sheets. “Wilbur…no…”

Ranboo didn’t hear anything after that. He stared unseeingly at the ground, the image of Wilbur’s lifeless body imprinted in his mind. “B-Because of my mistake…” The ender hybrid whispered numbly, tears continuing to drip down his cheeks. “Wilbur…died?”

His vision slowly refocused, and Ranboo looked despairingly around the room, not wanting to look at his sobbing memory-self. His eyes lingered on the door, which was almost ripped off its hinges from the force the Thing had exerted.

“But…but I did lock the door.” Ranboo realized slowly. His mind was starting to clear, bit by bit. “And Wilbur is alive…” He turned back to face the still-sobbing Memory-Ranboo and Wilbur’s lifeless body. “So this memory must be fake.”

Ranboo laughed slightly, smacking himself lightly in the head. “Stupid.” He chuckled. “You completely forgot that these memories are all fake.” But the memory still felt so familiar, so real…He shook aside his negative thoughts, smiling slightly. “Besides, Wilbur wouldn’t die in a place like this.” The ender hybrid reminded himself.

Around him, the world started to blur and blend together; this time, not because of tears. Ranboo quickly wiped the residual tear tracks off his cheeks as the scene changed, ready to face another fake memory.

“…Huh?” Ranboo blinked, looking around him in confusion.

He had never seen this room before.

It was small and white, with two doors on opposite walls. Tommy, Tubbo, Wilbur, and himself were gathered in the middle.

“God damn it!” Tubbo spat angrily, pacing restlessly around the room. “We’ve gotten together again, but nothing has gotten better! There aren’t any exits and that monster doesn’t look like it’ll show us a way out!” He laughed almost derisively.

Ranboo stared at the scene, half taken-aback by Memory-Tubbo’s outburst, half confused by the memory itself. “This hasn’t even happened yet. What…?”

“Tubbo.” Wilbur put a comforting hand on Tubbo’s shoulder. “Calm down, okay? Don’t be so pessimistic.” He cracked a small smile. “Someone outside will eventually notice that we’re missing. Then we’ll—”

“Oh, right.” The goat hybrid interrupted, his voice sarcastic. “And the Thing will just sit down and have a cup of tea with us.” He laughed again, sharp and bark-like. “Funny joke!”

Memory-Ranboo cringed away from the fight, a scared look on his face. Next to him, Tommy stared at the other two with an unreadable expression on his face.
“Quit it, Tubbo!” Wilbur said exasperatedly. “Just because we haven’t found an exit doesn’t mean it doesn’t exist! Hey, look at me.”

Tubbo did, and his anger seemed to slowly drain out of him as he stared into Wilbur’s concerned gaze. “…You’re right.” He sighed, his shoulders slumping. “I’m sorry. I know I’m being a dramatic asshole right now, but…it’s like we’re fighting a war that we know we’re going to lose. And—and it fucking sucks.”

“Don’t say that…” Memory-Ranboo whispered. “It’s not like we have any other choice.”

Everyone fell silent, each person brooding on their own thoughts. Ranboo took the chance to look more closely around the room, his brow furrowed. “Is this the future?” He pondered out loud, reaching for the knob on one of the doors. Predictably, his hand phased uselessly through the material.

“Tubbo.” Tommy said suddenly, his voice serious. Ranboo turned around again, watching as the memory Tommy took a step closer to the goat hybrid.

Tubbo glanced at Tommy too, looking much calmer than before. “Hm?”

“Don’t sweat it. You’re doing fine.” Tommy grabbed Tubbo by the shoulder and looked down at him solemnly, a small but sad smile on his face. “You will definitely get out this time.”

“Huh?” Tubbo replied, clearly confused by Tommy’s actions. “Wh—”

“I will definitely get you out this time.” Tommy corrected himself, his smile taking on a bitter edge.

Ranboo stared at the memory people. “‘I’? What is Tommy talking about…?”

The memory Tommy let go of Tubbo and gazed around at his other friends. Ranboo shivered as Tommy’s gaze seemed to land on him for just a second. “This war can be won.” The younger boy announced, looking back at Tubbo. “Just be patient. With time—”

Ranboo gasped out loud as the door behind Tommy and the others was suddenly ripped off its hinges. The Thing emerged from the doorway, tossing the door behind it with a crash. “Tommy!” Memory-Ranboo shouted as Tommy gave the group a small salute and turned to face the Thing.

“TOMMY, NO!” Wilbur screamed as Tommy took a step forward, a gleaming sword materializing in the boy’s hand. Tubbo just stared in shock, his entire body frozen as he watched his best friend glance behind his shoulder a final time.

“I promise.” Tommy whispered. The sad smile never left his face as the Thing raised a clawed hand and swiped down at the boy.

“NO!” Ranboo reached out desperately for the memory Tommy, but the world was starting to blur around him. His fingertips just managed to graze Tommy’s shoulder, and he swore that he could feel the younger boy flinch slightly from the touch.

Then the scene abruptly flashed, and everything went black once more.

“Ranboo! Ranboo, you alright?” Ranboo’s eyes snapped open to see Tommy’s face inches away from his own.

“I—wha—” He gasped, momentarily disoriented by the sudden snap back to reality. All his mind could focus on was the person standing right in front of him; the person he just watched die. “Tommy!” Ranboo lunged forward and wrapped his arms around the other boy in a fierce embrace.

“Woah!” Tommy exclaimed in surprise, bringing his hands up to pat the ender hybrid awkwardly on his back. “Y-You okay, big man?”

Ranboo didn’t reply, he just buried his face into Tommy’s shoulder and squeezed him even tighter. Tommy laughed awkwardly, his voice sounding slightly strained. “I can’t exactly breathe right now, boob boy.”

Two pairs of hands gently pulled Ranboo away from the younger boy. “Ranboo, do you remember what we said about the clocks and the memories?” George’s firm voice said right next to his ear as the man let go of him.

“I…oh.” Ranboo looked around him, flushing as he finally realized what was going on. He was back in the library, and once again, all of his friends were staring at him in concern. “I-I’m sorry. Yeah, I remember.”

Tubbo, who was the other person who had pulled him away, kept a comforting hand on Ranboo’s arm. “You got flashbacks again, huh?” He asked, sounding worried. “They looked intense…”

“You okay? Do you need to rest a bit?” Dream added, observing him with a frown from the other side of the table.

“No, I’m fine.” Ranboo replied sheepishly. “Sorry about that again…I was just confused.” He glanced around at his friends again, frowning slightly as he realized no one looked nearly as shaken as he felt. “I’m guessing that none of you guys got any flashbacks?”

“Well, I’m not sure.” Tubbo explained, finally letting go of the ender hybrid’s arm. “They were all dazed for a few seconds, but not nearly as long or as badly as you were. I still don’t understand what’s happening,” He added with a frown. “I’m not getting any memories at all.”

Karl let out a small laugh. “Well, consider yourself lucky, Tubbo. Maybe you’re exempt from all these weird memories.” He hugged his sides, staring at the table. “My memories weren’t too bad this time…I just remembered coming here with Sap and running from the Thing.”

“Me too.” Bad remarked, smiling slightly. “But once I calmed down, I remembered that all these memories are fake! So there’s no need to worry about them.” The last part of his sentence seemed to be directed at Ranboo.

“It’s a bit like waking up from a dream, isn’t it?” Dream commented, chuckling slightly. “Get it? Dream?”

No one laughed.

“…Anyways.” Ranboo’s gaze dropped, and he stared down at the remaining shards of the clock on the ground. “Um…has anyone seen anything besides what we’ve gone through so far?” He asked hesitantly.

The ender hybrid glanced up to see everyone exchanging questioning looks. “No, I don’t think so.” Tommy said finally, fixing Ranboo with an inquisitive stare. “Did something happen to make you worry so much?”

“No.” Ranboo answered firmly and resolutely. After all, he reasoned inside his mind, all the memories were fake. Maybe some of them just got even more mixed up.

“Alright!” Dream held up the newly-found basement key, grinning widely. “Shall we go to the basement then?” There were general noises of assent from around the table as everyone stood up and made their way to the door.

Ranboo trailed behind the rest of the group, still thinking about the flashbacks he just experienced. “I know they’re not real.” He told himself under his breath. “But…” The ender hybrid couldn’t stop himself from glancing at Tommy, who was chatting obliviously with Tubbo. “If that room really does exist, that means Tommy will…”

As if hearing his name being muttered, Tommy suddenly glanced over at Ranboo. The ender hybrid took the chance to wave him over. The younger boy walked over, grinning up at Ranboo. “Hey, Ranboo!”

“Hey Tommy.” Ranboo returned the greeting, though much less cheerfully. “I, uh, just wanted to ask you something.” He stared at the younger boy as he considered his next words, and Tommy stared right back. “…Tommy.” The ender hybrid said finally. “Are you…are you hurt somewhere?”

Tommy’s smile became confused for a second. “Huh?” But then he only grinned wider. “Of course not! Haha, do you really think a big man like me can even get hurt?”
Ranboo shook his head, though he was smiling slightly too. “Yeah, yeah. Sorry for asking such a weird question.”

Tommy stuck out his tongue at him, before turning away and going back to his conversation with Tubbo. Ranboo watched him go, his frown returning again. They had all concluded that the memories were fake and harmful, but…

What if they were true?

Notes:

now you know why the "past character death" tag is there >:)

i also added a character death warning in the tags. stay safe everyone!

In the Hetalia Universe:
- Wilbur canonically has a MASSIVE ego
- Wilbur has a little pet bird that likes to sit in his hair and follow him around! In the actual series its name is Gilbird (because the character’s name is gilbert lmao), but Wilbur would probably name it Wilbird :)

hope you enjoyed!!

Chapter 19: The Deep Dark

Summary:

Previously...

 

Tommy stuck out his tongue at him, before turning away and going back to his conversation with Tubbo. Ranboo watched him go, his frown returning again. They had all concluded that the memories were fake and harmful, but…

What if they were true?

“Here we go.” Bad sighed as he swung open the basement door. “Let’s just hope that the basement isn’t too big…"

“Are you kidding?” Dream said, half incredulous and half amused. “With a mansion this big, I wouldn’t be surprised if the basement is huge.”

Bad buried his face in his hands, groaning. “Aw, don’t listen to him.” Tubbo reassured the demon hybrid, patting him on the back. There was a grin on his face though, which betrayed his own excitement about exploring a new floor.

The first thing they saw when the door was opened was a staircase leading down. It was much narrower than the other staircases in the mansion, but still allowed for two or three people to go down it at once. Together, they squeezed down the staircase, glancing around warily for signs of the Thing.

The group emerged into a small, bare room. There was a door directly in front of them, as well as another door on the same wall that they came from. “Let’s check out that one first!” Karl suggested, pointing at the door opposite of them. The door swung open easily, revealing a mid-sized room with a table in the center, and some cabinets in the corner.

“Hey, look at this!” Karl, who had been the first one to enter, bounded over to the table and picked up the item that had been lying in the very center. He turned around for everyone to see that it was another small brass key, engraved with the words B - Cell.

“There seems to be a lot of jail cells in this mansion.” George pointed out suspiciously. “I don’t like that…especially if they’re in the basement.” He added.

Dream rolled his eyes. “We’re literally being hunted by an otherworldly monster, and all you can think about are some jail cells?” He scoffed, smirking slightly. “Who cares if children have been kidnapped here?”

“Woah woah woah.” Bad looked disapprovingly at the younger man. “Come on, don’t say that.” Dream muttered a half-hearted apology, but shared an amused look with George.

The group began filing out of the room again. Ranboo, who was still brooding silently at the back of the pack, felt someone tug at his sleeve. “Hm?” He looked around to see Tommy staring at him.

“Hey, uh, can I talk to you real quick?” Tommy asked, his eyes flicking to the rest of the group, which was patiently waiting outside. “You guys can go on for now.”

“…Okay, but we’ll stay nearby.” Tubbo consented, watching the two of them with a small frown on his face. “Don’t take too long, okay?”

“Sure, sure.” Tommy said absentmindedly, closing the door as the goat hybrid stepped out of the room rather reluctantly. Then he turned to Ranboo, crossing his arms and fixing him with a searching look. “You’re worrying about something.” The boy stated plainly.

“Uh…yeah.” Ranboo admitted sheepishly, fidgeting slightly with his hands. “Was it that obvious? I’m sorry…”

Tommy snorted, shaking his head in apparent disapproval. “Don’t apologize. You’ve just been acting…off…ever since we broke that clock.”

“Don’t worry, I’m fine.” Ranboo dismissed automatically. “I guess some of the clocks just affect me worse than others. Not sure why…” He peered more closely at Tommy, frowning slightly. There seemed to be something off about the younger boy too…

“Are you okay?” The ender hybrid asked, furrowing his brow. “You, uh, seem to be trembling a bit…”

Tommy looked startled. “Trembling? That’s…that’s just your imagination, boob boy.” He laughed, but it sounded weaker than usual. “Listen, um…everything you saw from the clock is a lie. Don’t think about it too much, okay?”

“But that’s the thing.” Ranboo said slowly, his tail swishing slowly behind him as he pondered. “Maybe we should reconsider. I was thinking…” He eyed Tommy, hoping the younger boy would hear him out. “Instead of lies, maybe those memories are a hint, or—”

“NO!” Tommy shouted. Ranboo flinched slightly, staring wide-eyed at him. The younger boy’s eyes were wide too, but not from surprise. “Forget them!” He continued just as desperately. “Forget them immediately! Don’t bother thinking about them at all because they’re all lies!”

Tommy stopped to heave in a deep breath. Only then did he seem to realize the outburst he just made. The anguish faded from the younger boy’s eyes, and was replaced by guilt. Ranboo continued to stare at him, shocked that Tommy had exploded over such a seemingly small matter.

“O-Oh…I’m sorry. I, uh, didn’t mean to scream at you…” Tommy apologized, his gaze dropping until he was staring at his feet, as if they were the most interesting thing in the room.

“Tommy…” Ranboo said finally, finding his voice at last and breaking the awkward silence. “Uh…”

“L-Let’s go join the others again.” Tommy cut him off firmly. He hurried past the ender hybrid and rushed out the door before Ranboo could say anything else.

Ranboo stood frozen, gaping at the door, which the younger boy had left ajar. “…Is he okay?” He muttered to himself, still startled from the unexpected outburst.

A head poked its way into the room. “Ranboo! Hurry up!” Tubbo urged, grinning at the taller boy. “We’re going to leave you behind if you keep being a slowpoke!”

“Oh! Y-Yeah, sorry.” Ranboo followed Tubbo as the older boy guided him outside the room and to the other door in the basement hall. Opening the door, the goat hybrid revealed a clean white hallway that had two more doors; one opposite to them, and one on their left wall. As they walked into the hallway, the door to their left opened, and the rest of the group spilled out from it.

“It’s just another meeting room.” Dream reported, gesturing at the room behind him. “Good to have you back, Ranboo.” He added, smiling at the younger boy. Ranboo smiled uncertainly back, but his mind was on something else. He scanned the group quickly, relaxing when he saw Tommy talking amicably with Karl.

“Alright, now that we have everyone,” George walked forward to the other door in the hallway. “Let’s keep exploring.” He wrenched open the door, revealing another plain white room.

“What is it with all the completely bare rooms?” Bad asked, exasperated, as everyone took turns filing into the room.

Ranboo finally squeezed past Dream and George to get into the room, and he felt his heart drop. The room was the very one he saw in his memory; the one where Tommy had sacrificed himself for the rest of them. So this confirmed it; that memory had some level of truth to it. Who knew what else about the memory could come true?

“L-Let’s keep moving.” Ranboo implored, hurrying to the other door in the room. He kept a nervous eye on Tommy, who was inconveniently walking at the very back of the group.

“Yeah, this room is boring.” Tubbo agreed, incorrectly interpreting Ranboo’s eagerness to leave. The rest of the group followed as the ender hybrid swung open the door, revealing yet another short hallway, this time only with one door at the end of it.

Still leading the group, Ranboo let out a small sigh of relief as Tommy finally stepped out of the room. If he could just keep Tommy away from that room…then maybe he could prevent anything bad from happening to him.

Upon opening the door at the end of the hallway, the group was met with a fork in the road. There was a hallway on both their left and their right, with a door at the end of each one. “Left or right?” Karl piped up, looking inquisitively around the group. Surprisingly, most of the group pointed to their right, George being the only one to point left.

Karl looked at George disdainfully. “Why’d you choose left, Gogy?”

“I just pointed in a random direction!” George defended, looking a bit surprised. “How was I supposed to know that everyone else wanted to go right?”

“The right way is always the right way!” Tommy said confidently, pushing past the rest of the group and taking the lead. Ranboo eyed him carefully as the younger boy bounded down the right hallway. Tommy was just as cheerful and reckless as ever; there was no trace of the desperate, nervous boy from back in the room. Sighing, Ranboo followed the boy as he opened the door.

“Woah!” Tommy gasped suddenly as he peered into the room, making them all tense. “Guys!” He shouted excitedly, racing into the room and leaving the door ajar behind him.

Ranboo and Tubbo exchanged a confused look. “What?” The goat hybrid called, following the younger boy into the room too. “Oh!”

Ranboo’s eyes widened. “Wilbur?” He exclaimed in disbelief. “Sapnap? Quackity?”

Notes:

short chapter for today :P

welp hope you enjoyed!! plenty of exciting stuff is coming soon >:)

also, a note about character ages. i know ranboo revealed his age and everything, but i'm still going to write him as younger than tubbo lmao (smh tubbo whyd you trick us like that)

In the Hetalia Universe:
- Tommy is actually really good at running...but only when running away...
- Ranboo is canonically an anime boy (yes, even within the anime)

Chapter 20: Touch Base

Summary:

Previously...

“Woah!” Tommy gasped suddenly as he peered into the room, making them all tense. “Guys!” He shouted excitedly, racing into the room and leaving the door ajar behind him.

Ranboo and Tubbo exchanged a confused look. “What?” The goat hybrid called, following the younger boy into the room too. “Oh!”

Ranboo’s eyes widened. “Wilbur?” He exclaimed in disbelief. “Sapnap? Quackity?”

“Wilbur? Sapnap? Quackity?”

The room they just entered was split in half by a wall of tough metal bars. Separated from their side, there sat three men on the ground. “Huh?” Sapnap leapt up, his face going through a million emotions before settling on surprise. “What are you guys doing here?”

“Told you they would find us.” Wilbur smirked, getting to his feet more slowly. “Good to see you, Toms!” He directed at Tommy, who looked like he wanted to simultaneously punch and hug his pseudo-brother.

“Sapnap! Quackity!” Ranboo turned to see the rest of the group rushing to the cell bars too. Dream looked accusingly at Sapnap, who grinned sheepishly up at the taller man. “What the fuck are you doing in here?!”

“We were worried sick!” George added, glaring half-heartedly at the men behind the bars.

Bad joined them all at the bars, and looked at Quackity suspiciously. “Quackity, this better not be a prank—”

“It wasn’t my fault!” Quackity argued, holding his hands up defensively. “It was this stupid monster that got us in here! I know it sounds fucking ridiculous—”

“Language.” Bad muttered.

“—but there really was a huge monster that chased after us!” Quackity finished heatedly, ignoring Bad’s interjection.

“Calm down, Big Q.” Karl reached through the bars and grabbed Quackity by the shoulders, calming the younger man down slightly. He stared at Quackity seriously. “Why are you here? Do you have any idea how worried we were?”

Quackity, looking even more affronted, opened his mouth to answer. But Wilbur cut him off, pointing at the cell door at the far end of the cell. “Hey, can you get us out of here before you start interrogating us?”

“Oh.” Karl let go of Quackity, looking a bit embarrassed. “So…you were locked in?”

“Yep.” Wilbur sighed. Tommy hurried immediately to the cell door, and the older man gave him a tired smile. Karl tossed the cell key to the younger boy, who quickly unlocked the door and let it swing open.

“Phew!” Sapnap barged out of the cell immediately, almost knocking Tommy over. Tubbo had to catch the younger boy as he yelped, stumbling back. “Thank God. I thought I was going to go insane in there!”

“You’re welcome.” Tommy grumbled.

Karl immediately pulled both Sapnap and Quackity into a hug as the younger man stepped out too. “Thank God you guys are safe.” The older man muttered.

“Aw, Karl!” Quackity chuckled, patting Karl consolingly on the back.

“You should know by now that I never get hurt!” Sapnap boasted with a grin, pulling away from the hug and immediately being dragged into another one by Bad. The older man embraced him tightly for a few moments before letting go, looking rather teary-eyed.

George and Dream exchanged a look. The older man grabbed Sapnap by the arm and pulled him over, eyeing him carefully. “You’re not hurt, are you?” George asked, concern creeping into his voice as he scanned Sapnap for any injuries.

“You are!” Dream gestured at a bandage barely peeking out from under Sapnap’s shirt collar.

Sapnap waved aside their concern. “I’m fine. Wilbur patched me up once we were safe!” He turned around to grin at Wilbur, who gave him a lazy thumbs up.

Ranboo looked around at all three of the newly-found men, all of whom seemed to be slightly banged up. Quackity had a bandage taped to his cheek, which Karl was currently fussing over. Wilbur didn’t seem to have any new injuries, apart from a tiny limp in his right leg.

“So.” Ranboo turned to Wilbur inquisitively. “How did you get here, anyways?”

“You know how I agreed to keep watch that first night? Well, something knocked on the door and I panicked, thinking it was the Thing.” Wilbur explained, leaning against the cell bars. The action looked casual enough, but Ranboo could tell that standing on his injured leg was taking a toll on the older man.

“Well then, why didn’t you wake us up?” Tommy asked exasperatedly.

Wilbur scowled at the younger boy. “Because you wouldn’t wake up no matter what, you little shi—”

“So!” Ranboo interrupted hastily. “The reason why you were gone when we woke up, is because the Thing attacked you?”

“Well…not quite.” Wilbur snorted. “I was prepared to fight, but when I opened the door, I just saw him.”

“His face was a masterpiece!” Quackity snickered, ignoring Bad and Karl’s mother henning. “Unfortunately he was so scared that he accidentally cut my face…”

Wilbur smiled sheepishly as both Bad and Karl gave him displeased looks. “Sorry about that again…anyways, we talked a bit and tried to figure out what was going on, but then the Thing suddenly appeared out of nowhere.”

“We ran away from it and went downstairs, but the Thing teleported ahead of us or something!” Quackity waved his hands around excitedly as he told his side of the story. “Somehow, it was fighting Sapnap when we ran into one of the side hallways.”

“So that’s what happened.” Bad muttered.

“We tried fighting!” Sapnap piped up, swatting away Dream’s hands as the older man tried inspecting his bandages. “But we got a bit banged up, so we decided to run again.”

“We ran and ran until we somehow ended up here.” Quackity nodded toward the cell that the three of them had just escaped. “The Thing couldn’t get into the cell, but we couldn’t get out either.”

Karl sighed. “Leave it to you guys to lock yourselves in a cell.” He said fondly, ignoring Quackity and Sapnap’s identical offended expressions. Wilbur just looked like he agreed whole-heartedly. “Anyways, we need to catch you up on everything that’s happened so far.”

“Let’s split into two groups so that we can get things done quicker.” George suggested, turning to give Sapnap another stern look. “Dream, why don’t we stay here and educate these three?” But Dream didn’t even look like he was listening anymore; he was staring at the door of the room with a thoughtful look on his face.

“Educate? More like lecture.” Sapnap muttered unenthusiastically. “Even though I literally haven’t done anything wrong…”

“I’ll stay behind with Tommy!” Tubbo volunteered, plopping down onto the ground next to Wilbur and dragging Tommy down with him.

Ranboo glanced at Tommy, his worries about the boy momentarily returning. But surely he would be safe with Tubbo and Wilbur, right? “Then can I go explore the basement more?” He asked quietly.

“Wait, wait! Then I want to go with Ranboo!” Sapnap bounded over to the ender hybrid and slung an arm around his shoulders, despite having to go on his tip-toes to reach that high. “I wanna explore!”

Karl sighed in exasperation, pinching the bridge of his nose. “We need to explain everything to you, so you need to stay.” He explained tiredly.

Sapnap looked displeased. “Well…Ranboo can explain it to me, right?” He suggested, looking expectantly at the ender hybrid. “Right?”

“Uh.” Ranboo was about to decline when a sudden thought popped into his head. “Um…sure! Why not?”

“I’ll go with these two.” Dream volunteered, his attention finally seeming to return to the conversation. “There’s something I want to check out, anyways…”

“I’ll go—” Tommy began, but Ranboo cut him off immediately.

“No! I mean, you can just stay here.” The ender hybrid added hastily. “We don’t need that many people…”

Tommy stared at Ranboo. For the first time since they left that first room in the basement, there was a flicker of worry in his face. “Ranboo…”

“We’ll be fine. You should stay here.” Ranboo said firmly, turning away to face the door.

“He’s right, Tommy!” Dream added, grinning at the younger boy. “Just stay safe, okay?”

Ranboo held open the door, allowing Sapnap to excitedly pass him. Dream walked through the doorway too, muttering a ‘Thank you’ to the ender hybrid. With a final glance over his shoulder at the remaining group, Ranboo let the door close.

“Well!” Sapnap looked at them both expectantly. “Care to explain what’s been going on?”

Notes:

reunion at last!! >:)

Fun fact of the day: "touch base" means to briefly get back in contact with someone. it's a perfect title for this chapter because it can also mean just touching the basement!
also take note of the word "briefly" :)

hope you enjoyed! please leave feedback, i always appreciate it :))

Chapter 21: Cave, Code, Clock

Summary:

Previously...

Ranboo held open the door, allowing Sapnap to excitedly pass him. Dream walked through the doorway too, muttering a ‘Thank you’ to the ender hybrid. With a final glance over his shoulder at the remaining group, Ranboo let the door close.

“Well!” Sapnap looked at them both expectantly. “Care to explain what’s been going on?”

“…This is fucking crazy.”

Dream sighed, rubbing his temples tiredly. “You can say that again.” He muttered.

“This entire mansion is just…messed up.” Ranboo shivered, his tail flicking agitatedly behind him.

“No use moping about it, I guess.” Sapnap said dejectedly, still looking like he was having trouble absorbing all the new information. “Should we keep exploring then?”

“Let’s check out the other hallway.” Dream pointed at the left hallway, which they hadn’t explored yet. “I’ve got a strange feeling about it.”

Together they walked down the hallway and opened the door, finding themselves in a new room. “Another meeting room?” Dream groaned in exasperation. “How many meetings does this mansion hold?”

“None.” Sapnap replied simply. “It’s literally haunted, bro. How many people do you think come here?”

Ranboo laughed slightly, walking around the table in the center to reach a couple of bookshelves in the corner. “I know exactly 10 people who have.” He pointed out, scanning the bookshelves for any interesting titles.

Dream joined him by the bookshelves, but unlike him, the older man seemed to be gazing at the wall around the shelves. “There’s something about this room that’s bothering me.”

“Is it like the bad feelings you kept getting earlier?” Ranboo asked curiously.

“Huh? Bad feelings? You never told me about any bad feelings!” Sapnap huffed, looking between the two of them. “You two suck at explaining things…”

Dream ignored the younger man. “It’s not exactly a bad feeling…just a strange one.” He paused for a moment, as if considering his next words. “Maybe…a familiar one.”

“This place is creepy. I’m not surprised you’re getting feelings from these rooms.” Sapnap shivered. The younger man opted to stay in the center of the room, glancing around warily.

“Nothing here.” Ranboo sighed as his eyes swept the last bookshelf and found nothing interesting. “Well, I think this is the last room in the basement, right?”

Dream nodded, looking disappointed. “Let’s go.” He said, turning to walk toward the door. “I guess I’ll check this room later…maybe I can find out why there’s such a strange aura here.”

“Wait.” Sapnap’s hand shot out and grabbed Dream’s arm before he could walk away. The younger man was squinting suspiciously at a spot on the wall. “The wallpaper looks a bit…weird there.”

Ranboo made his way over to the spot on the wall, frowning at it. He reached out to touch it, and his eyebrows shot up. “You’re right!” He realized. “There’s no wall behind this part!”

“Woah, really?” Sapnap walked over too, dragging Dream along with him. “Let’s see…” He held his hand out, and a gleaming netherite sword materialized in it.

“Hey, be careful with that thing!” Dream warned, watching the younger man suspiciously. “I still remember when you nearly burned down half a forest with it…”

“What can I say?” Sapnap shrugged, positioning the sword in front of him. “I’m just an arson-lovin’ guy.”

“…Arson? Half a forest?” Ranboo echoed nervously. “Uh, maybe I should—”

It was too late. Sapnap swung down at the wallpaper in front of him, nearly hitting Ranboo along the way. The ender hybrid threw himself aside with an indignant yelp, as the sword sliced right through the wall-less paper. The edges of the new rip began to smolder slightly, smoke rising from the edges.

“Careful!” Dream hissed, pushing Sapnap aside and frantically slapping at the paper, trying to keep it from bursting into flames.

Sapnap just laughed. “Chill out, bro! It’s fine!”

“That’s exactly what he’s trying to do.” Ranboo pointed out, picking himself up from the ground. “Chilling.”

Dream sighed, having successfully prevented the paper from catching on fire. “You need to control that sword of yours.” He muttered, taking hold of the paper again and tearing the remainder of it off. “Or else I’m going to…”

He trailed off, staring at the entrance that the wallpaper had been concealing. Ranboo peered over the older man’s shoulder, while Sapnap just ducked under Dream’s outstretched arm. “Well, that’s creepy.” The younger man said offhandedly, staring around him.

They were at the entrance of a rough stone tunnel, dimly lit by torch-shaped lights that were placed in intervals along the walls. “…Should we go in?” Ranboo broke the silence hesitantly.

“Well, that is our job.” Dream stepped into the tunnel, his shoes making a crunching sound on the gravel and pebble floor. Sapnap immediately followed, while Ranboo trailed behind more nervously.

Silence fell around them as they crunched through the tunnel, each person glancing warily around themselves. Not far along the tunnel, there was a turn to the left. “Hey, I can see light!” Sapnap exclaimed as they rounded the corner. Indeed, there was faint light filtering through at the end of the tunnel.

Sapnap wasted no time in racing forward, his sword vanishing back into his inventory as he ran. “Hey, wait up!” Dream called, following a bit more slowly. Ranboo glanced behind him one last time before hurrying to catch up.

They turned yet another corner at the end of the tunnel, and all three of them gasped as they looked up to see the bright blue sky. “Is this…” Ranboo glanced around, realizing that they were standing in a cave with vertical walls. The walls stood about twenty or thirty feet high, ending in a roofless hole that led to the sky. In front of them, there was a rope ladder that climbed to the very top.

“We’ve got it!” Dream exclaimed, turning to face the two of them with shining eyes. “We finally found the exit!”

“YES!” Sapnap cheered, pumping his fist in the air. Ranboo found himself being pulled into a brief but crushing hug by the shorter man. He couldn’t help but grin too, squeezing Sapnap happily in return. “Now we can get the hell out of here!” The man let go only to attack Dream next, wrapping his arms around the older man joyfully.

For once, Dream didn’t complain about the crushing strength of Sapnap’s hug. “We gotta go tell the others!” He said triumphantly. Without waiting for either of them to reply, Dream turned and raced down the tunnel again, his excitement clear.

Ranboo laughed, looking up at the sky again. He could even feel the warmth of the summer sun, and hear the wind rustling through the grass. “Come on, let’s go too!” The ender hybrid started walking back down the tunnel too, but a hand suddenly shot out and grabbed him by the arm.

“Wait, wait! Freeze!” Sapnap said jokingly, pointing a finger into the ender hybrid’s face in mock accusation.

Ranboo raised an eyebrow at the shorter man. “Yeah…?”

Sapnap let go of Ranboo’s arm, smirking up at the tall ender hybrid. “You haven’t told me why you brought me along so willingly.”

“…Oh.” A small smile spread across Ranboo’s face. “I wasn’t expecting you to be so sharp.” He teased.

“I’ve learned to read the atmosphere, you see.” Sapnap replied smugly, crossing his arms. “It took me no time at all to get what you said earlier.”

Ranboo shook his head, chuckling a bit. “Well, I guess that saves me a bit of explaining!” His expression grew slightly more solemn after that. “But there’s still a lot I need to discuss with you. I know that we’re going to be escaping soon, but I can’t help but worry…”

Sapnap continued to smile, but there was a serious edge to his grin. “Careful not to bore me too much.” He warned jokingly. “Or I might not take in a single word that you say.”

“Alright.” Ranboo said, turning to fully face the older man. “So…”

- - -

“It’s just as I thought.” Dream sighed. His giddiness had melted away as soon as he returned to the room that had originally hidden the tunnel; it was replaced with the strange aura of the area. He made his way slowly toward the bookshelves, frowning at them once again. “There’s something in this room that’s pulling me toward it…”

He peered between the spaces of the books, having to pry a few of them apart to get a good look. “Not here.” Dream muttered to himself, moving on to the next bookshelf in mild frustration. “Maybe…the back? Or the side?” Peering at the side of the bookshelf, he let out an “Aha!” as he saw something etched into the wood.

“What is this?” Dream crouched down to peer at the small gap between the bookshelves, squinting at the inscription to try and make it out. “Is it some kind of note? Or…” His eyes widened as he suddenly realized what it could be. “Or a command!”

Dream stood up again, determination filling him. “I need to move this bookshelf.” Grabbing onto the sides firmly, he dragged the bookshelf away from the wall until he could finally see the inscription in detail. Bending down again, he ran his fingers over it, muttering under his breath. “Definitely a command…but for what…my handwriting?”

He took a seat on the ground, still staring at the strange little inscription. “Should I try running the command with my admin powers?” Dream wondered aloud. “I’m not sure if my powers work here, but…” It couldn’t hurt to try, could it? He pressed his hand against the inscription, closing his eyes and concentrating hard.

It felt like something was tugging deep within him, trying to free his admin powers. Dream gasped as he felt something inside him expand. His eyes flew open just as a flash of light appeared around him, fading just as quickly as it came. “My powers!” Dream marvelled, flexing his own hands in wonder. “The command unlocked some of them!”

He stood up again, looking at the small inscribed command in awe. “Now I can be more helpful in battle!” Dream realized happily. Behind him, he heard two sets of crunching footsteps approaching, and he turned to see Ranboo and Sapnap returning. “Oops, sorry for leaving you behind…” The man apologized sheepishly. “But I have some good news!”

Ranboo perked up immediately, smiling hopefully at the older man. “Even more good news?”

“Somehow, I got some of my admin powers back!” Dream announced. “Not a lot of it though, unfortunately…but enough that I won’t be a complete burden in battle!”
“Admin powers?” Sapnap snorted, walking up and clapping Dream forcefully on the shoulder. “Well, good job getting them back, I guess.”

Dream smiled ruefully as he recalled how useless he’d been in his first encounter with the Thing. “Now I can easily stop the Thing from moving!” His grin faded slightly as he thought of something. “Only for a few seconds though…two, at max.”

The older man turned to see Ranboo staring at him, a thoughtful and slightly judgemental expression on the younger boy’s face. Dream flushed slightly. “W-What? If I do my best, I can probably stop it for longer—”

Interestingly enough, Ranboo’s face grew red too. “Oh, no, that’s not what I meant!” He said hastily. “Um…how do I put this…”

“Hey!” Sapnap interrupted, drawing both of their attention. “Isn’t that one of the clocks you told me about?” Sure enough, he was pointing at a small clock nestled snugly between two books on the shelf.

Dream frowned at the clock. Now that he got some of his admin powers back, his senses had been heightened slightly. Much like the bookshelf did earlier, the clock almost felt like it was calling him. There was something familiar about it, almost as if his own fingerprints were stamped across it. He strode toward the bookshelf and pulled out the clock, staring down at it.

“Well?” Sapnap asked expectantly, bounding over too and peering over Dream’s shoulder at the clock. “Let’s break it! I wanna see how these memory things work!”

Ranboo gave Sapnap a sharp look. “I don’t think you want to.” He warned simply in a clipped tone. “Besides, we already found an exit…do we really need to keep breaking clocks?”

“Oh, come on!” Sapnap whined, giving Dream puppy-eyes. “It’s not every day you get to experience something like this!”

Dream snorted, taking a step back and raising his arm to smash the clock onto the ground. “Don’t say we didn’t warn you.”

“Just do it!” Sapnap rolled his eyes, leaning forward to watch closely.

Dream took a deep breath, taking one last look at the clock. It felt so familiar in his hands, but he had no idea why. Oh well. Now wasn’t the time to be wondering about something so silly, was it?

He smashed the clock onto the ground.

Notes:

they finally found a way ou!! but ofc there's still 20+ chapters to go...hope nothing goes wrong :)

fun fact: i almost called this chapter "wallpaper with no wall". ALSO fun fact! you might be wondering why the characters are still talking about fighting and strength even though they know they're escaping soon. let's just say there's a reason why...:)

In the Hetalia Universe:
- Sapnap has an alien for a friend. This alien communicates through cursing and canonically enjoys calling Dream a “limey bastard”
- Sapnap and Ranboo play video games together a lot :D

hope you enjoyed! :)

Chapter 22: The Right Path?

Summary:

Previously...

“Just do it!” Sapnap rolled his eyes, leaning forward to watch closely.

Dream took a deep breath, taking one last look at the clock. It felt so familiar in his hands, but he had no idea why. Oh well. Now wasn’t the time to be wondering about something so silly, was it?

He smashed the clock onto the ground.

Notes:

TW: Implied character deaths + Very slight derealization throughout the chapter

Stay safe!

[TW: Implied character deaths & very slight derealization]

 

Ranboo steeled himself as Dream threw the clock onto the ground, barely stopping himself from flinching as it shattered with a sharp crash. He steadied himself against the wall, closing his eyes in preparation for what was about to come. Sure enough, his head started to spin. When Ranboo opened his eyes again, it was to find himself in the tunnel once again, as Wilbur, Tommy, Tubbo, and his memory self walked past him.

“We can finally get out of here!” Wilbur shouted gleefully, triumphantly pumping his fist in the air.

“…Yeah.” Tommy smiled at his older brother as they walked.

Ranboo trailed behind the memory group, looking around the tunnel warily. “This is another memory that hasn’t happened, isn’t it?” He muttered. “I have a bad feeling about this…”

Tubbo and Memory-Ranboo exchanged an amused look. “Hurry up, you slowpokes.” The goat hybrid teased fondly, speeding up and racing through the tunnel with a wide grin on his face. “Catch me if you can!”

Memory-Ranboo laughed as no one bothered to chase after the boy. “I still wish that the others came though.” He mused. “Though I guess I shouldn’t be surprised that their ‘adventurous spirits’ overpowered their will to survive.” The ender hybrid added with a snort.

“Oh Wilbur, my courageous soul demands that I explore the mansion further!” Wilbur imitated in a high pitched voice. Ranboo wasn’t sure who he was trying to mimic, but his memory self laughed at the impression. Tommy didn’t laugh though; he didn’t even crack a smile, instead gazing forward with a serious expression on his face.

“WOAH!” Tubbo’s voice echoed from up ahead. This time, the shout wasn’t happy or jubilant; it was shocked.

Tommy’s expression finally changed to a look of fear. “Tubbo?!” He shouted frantically, racing forward. “Tubbo!”

Ranboo looked between Tommy, who was just about to disappear around the corner, and his memory-self and Wilbur, who were exchanging a concerned look. He was torn over who to follow, but was relieved of the need to make a decision as Memory-Ranboo and Wilbur took off running too.

“T-Tubbo?” Memory-Ranboo called, fear creeping into his voice. “Are you okay?” Ranboo, who was slightly ahead of his memory-self, turned the corner first and skidded to a halt with a gasp.

“Y-You guys! Run, quickly!” Tubbo yelled. He was standing right next to the hole connecting to the outside world; except there was something else standing there too. The Thing loomed over them all, letting out a low, menacing growl. Its mouth curved into something that looked terrifyingly like a smile.

Ranboo’s eyes flicked to the rope ladder, and he realized in horror that the lower half had been completely burned off, leaving the memory people with no escape.

Tommy stood stock-still, gaping at the Thing. “No way…” He whispered. “Why…?”

Snapping out of his frozen state of horror, Wilbur grabbed Tommy and Memory-Ranboo’s arms, trying to pull them away. “What are you waiting for?” He urged. “Run!”

“Damn it!” Tubbo cursed, turning away from the leering Thing. “Just when we found an exit too!”

Ranboo watched anxiously as his memory self, Tommy, and Wilbur ran quickly through the tunnel, with Tubbo trailing slightly behind. And rapidly gaining ground on them was the Thing, lumbering faster and faster. He covered his mouth in horror as Tubbo suddenly stumbled and fell onto the floor, letting out a cry as he hit the pebble-strewn ground.

“I-I’m stuck!” The goat hybrid gasped, straining to try and get up but collapsing again as something around his ankle kept him down. The Thing was suddenly right behind him, looming over the fallen boy. Wilbur, Tommy, and Memory-Ranboo turned around in a panic, but it was too late.

“NO!” Ranboo screamed as the Thing swung down at his trapped best friend. Right before the Thing's claws met Tubbo’s back, the scene seemed to freeze in place. His memory-self and the other two stood frozen, their arms outstretched uselessly to Tubbo. The boy himself was still sprawled on the ground, his eyes screwed shut as he waited for an attack that would never come.

Ranboo stood there, panting heavily, despite barely having exerted himself at all. “No, no, no…” He muttered, staring at the scene around him. “Is…is this really how it’ll end…?”

He clenched his fists, staring at the look of fear frozen on Tubbo’s face. “No.” Ranboo said firmly. “No, I can’t let this happen. Wilbur was the closest to Tubbo when he fell. Maybe if I call out to Wilbur early on…?”

As if listening to his words, the scene suddenly rippled. Ranboo’s eyes widened as the world seemed to glitch, flashing from its current frozen state to another in an instant. Tubbo was no longer lying helpless on the ground; it was as if time rewound, and the group was once again racing through the tunnel.

On cue, Tubbo’s foot caught on something and he tripped, sprawling out over the ground. Ranboo flinched, squeezing his eyes shut. He didn’t want to watch the same terrible scene again.

But this time, something was different. “Wilbur, wait!” He heard his memory-self scream. “Tubbo needs help!” Ranboo’s eyes flew open and he gaped at the scene. Wilbur turned around, cursing under his breath as he ran right back where he came from.

Tubbo tried getting up, but collapsed again. “No! Just go—”

“As if!” Wilbur leapt over the goat hybrid and landed on the ground just in time to block the Thing's vicious swipe. “And just when we were going to get out too!” He growled, pushing against the Thing's clawed hand.

“J-Just go!” Tubbo shouted bravely, though the tremble in his voice betrayed his fear. “You need to get out!”

Wilbur finally shoved the Thing's arm away, and it let out a frustrated roar. “The last time I checked, I’m the older one. I get to boss you around, not the other way.” The man scoffed, quickly taking the opportunity to crouch down and try freeing Tubbo’s ankle. Memory-Ranboo and Tommy raced toward them, both of them panting heavily.

“W-Wait, watch out!” Ranboo yelled desperately, watching in horror as the Thing's raised both its arms again in preparation to attack. But of course, his yell went unnoticed. Wilbur glanced behind himself just in time to see claws descending on him. But once again, the scene froze just before the Thing's claws could rip through Wilbur’s shocked face.

Ranboo clenched his fists, staring hopelessly at the frozen scene in front of him. “If I call out to Wilbur…” He realized. “He’s the one who will d-die.”

He smacked himself in the head, groaning frustratedly. “Stupid Ranboo!” The ender hybrid growled at himself. “What could you have done differently? Maybe…maybe I should try preventing Tubbo from tripping in the first place?”

As soon as Ranboo came to that conclusion, the world around him glitched out once again. But this time, when the scene was restored, the memory people were all the way back at the hole. Ranboo hurried over, watching anxiously as the Thing leered malignantly down at them all.

“Y-You guys! Run, quickly!” Tubbo was shouting, clearly panicked and afraid. Wilbur grabbed Tommy’s arm and tried to grab Memory-Ranboo too, but the younger boy had already darted toward Tubbo.

A trident materialized in his hand as Memory-Ranboo charged at the Thing, thrusting the weapon deep into its stomach. “Yes!” Ranboo gasped, watching as the trident started to emit a familiar purple light. “This could work!”

But no sooner had Ranboo spoken than the Thing let out a mighty screech, tearing the trident right out of its stomach and hurling it back at Memory-Ranboo. The memory version of himself couldn’t react fast enough, and let out a cry of pain as the weapon pierced into his shoulder. Memory-Ranboo was knocked backward, hitting the wall with a painful thump.

“Ranboo!” Tubbo cried, immediately rushing to Memory-Ranboo’s side.

“W-What?” Ranboo stared, shocked, at his own injured self. He tore his gaze away as Memory-Ranboo stirred with a pained whimper, and met the empty stare of the Thing instead.

“I-It’s as if it gets stronger every time I retry…” The ender hybrid shivered. Even if the monster couldn’t actually see him, it felt like the memory was staring right through his soul. “Any more of this and it m-might—”

“As I thought.” The memory Tommy suddenly spoke, not sounding scared or angry, but weary. Yes, Ranboo realized, Tommy sounded resigned and tired beyond his days. Tommy turned to face Wilbur, who still looked shocked. “Wilbur. Tubbo, Ranboo…” He added, meeting Tubbo’s confused and frightened gaze, and Memory-Ranboo’s pain-filled eyes. “I’m sorry I failed you…again…”

“Tommy?” Ranboo whispered, taking a step closer to the memory Tommy, even though he knew the other boy couldn’t hear him. “W-What are you talking about?”

Wilbur stared at Tommy, something changing in his expression. “Tommy…?” The older man whispered, the heartbroken look on his face making it seem like he figured out exactly what was happening. Ranboo was forcefully reminded that Wilbur and Tommy were basically brothers, and they knew each other better than perhaps anyone else.

“Tommy, this isn’t the time!” Tubbo shouted desperately, as he helped Memory-Ranboo sit up against the wall. “We need to—”

“I just wish I was stronger.” Tommy continued frustratedly, completely ignoring his best friend. “I…I’m sorry. I had a feeling this might happen. I’ve set the clock already. I’ll…I’ll try harder, I swear.” He took a step closer to the Thing, which leered down at him, exposing its sharp teeth.

“Damn it, Tommy!” In a flash, Tubbo was suddenly by Tommy’s side, brandishing his axe protectively. “Idiot.” The boy spat without much heat behind his words. “If we go down, we’re going down together.”

“Tommy! Tubbo! NO!” Wilbur half screamed, half sobbed as the Thing lunged forward once more.

The world rippled and froze once more. Pain shot up Ranboo’s legs as they collapsed beneath him. He stared at the despair frozen on Tubbo’s face, and the weary resignation etched into Tommy’s.

“What can I even d-do?” The ender hybrid cried hopelessly. “We might as well just not come here at all. Every s-single time I try, it just gets worse.”

Ranboo let out a bitter laugh, rubbing at his eyes as tears began to fall. “But that’s how it is, isn’t it?” He spat. “Every single choice, every single pathway…it all ends badly.” A sob choked him and Ranboo curled in on himself, burying his head in his arms.

“What c-can I do?” The ender hybrid asked himself helplessly. “What should I do?”

Notes:

what is the right path? :)

anyways...thank you for reading! hope you enjoyed :D

In the Hetalia Universe:
- Wilbur and Tubbo are canonically neat freaks
- Wilbur is canonically very lonely :’)

also, i just want to say thank you for the feedback and comments :) i really appreciate them!

Chapter 23: The Answer

Summary:

Previously...

“What can I even d-do?” The ender hybrid cried hopelessly. “We might as well just not come here at all. Every s-single time I try, it just gets worse.”

Ranboo let out a bitter laugh, rubbing at his eyes as tears began to fall. “But that’s how it is, isn’t it?” He spat. “Every single choice, every single pathway…it all ends badly.” A sob choked him and Ranboo curled in on himself, burying his head in his arms.

“What c-can I do?” The ender hybrid asked himself helplessly. “What should I do?”

Notes:

i advise you pay attention to the small things; there are some pretty important things that will resurface later on, whether that's in 2 chapters or in 20!
enjoy!

“Ranboo? Are you alright?”

Ranboo’s eyes flew open. He looked around wildly, but relaxed slightly when his mind caught up with his eyes. He was back in the present, still leaning against the wall of the basement room. Dream had been the one to speak, gazing at the ender hybrid in concern.

“…Yeah.” Ranboo replied after a small hesitation. “Yeah, I’m…okay.”

Next to him, Sapnap was staring off into space. “That…wasn’t as fun as I expected.” He said faintly, looking a bit sick. “Um…which one is the right one again?”

Dream sighed, turning his attention to the younger man. “Try to figure it out on the way back, okay?” He suggested with surprising gentleness. “If you still can’t, then ask Tubbo. Apparently he’s not affected by the clocks.”

“Okay.” Sapnap replied, seeming to recover some of his previous energy as he glanced over at Dream. “Hey, you look a bit unfocused. How many fingers am I holding up?” He said mischievously, holding up two fingers.

“Two, obviously.” Dream rolled his eyes.

Sapnap grinned, shoving his hand in Dream’s face. “Peace out!”

Dream smacked Sapnap’s hand away, shaking his head fondly. “Let’s go. The others are probably wondering where we are.”

Ranboo trailed behind the two older men as they left the room. His mind was still dwelling on the memories—or rather, futures—that he had just seen. There were just too many possibilities, and too many ways that things could go wrong. The ender hybrid rubbed his forehead tiredly, feeling like his head was going to explode from everything that was going on.

He let out a sigh, quickening his step to catch up to Dream and Sapnap. It was too much to process…Ranboo couldn’t do this alone. But he had to, didn’t he? The others would never believe him, especially Tommy. And in the real world, he only had one chance to do things right.

“Hey guys!” Ranboo heard Dream say up ahead. He looked up, only just realizing that they’d made it back to the cell room already. The older man held open the door for Ranboo, grinning around at the people gathered inside the room. “We found an exit tunnel!”

There was silence for a second. Then the room erupted into cheers. “WOO!” Tubbo shouted gleefully, louder than all of them.

“That’s my man!” Quackity whooped, bounding forward and slinging an arm around Sapnap’s shoulder.

“Finally!” George sighed dramatically. “Now we can get the heck out of this place!”

“We should probably hurry.” Tommy suggested, but no one seemed to hear him.

“Oh, come on. Can I explore a little bit?” Sapnap looked imploringly around the room, giving everyone his best puppy eyes. “The exit is already secured anyways! Can’t I have a bit of fun?”

“Now that’s what I’m talking about!” Quackity agreed quickly. “Pleaseee?” He added as Bad looked like he was about to object.

“…Okay.” Karl sighed, crossing his arms. “You guys should go ahead and leave if you want.” He addressed Ranboo, a bit of exasperation in his smile. “I know from experience…nothing can convince these two to not keep exploring.” Behind him, Quackity and Sapnap high-fived.

“I’ll stay too.” Bad offered. “Who knows what these muffinheads will do without someone responsible…”

“And me.” Dream added, grinning as he walked over to the rest of the feral crew. “I want to check out a few more things too.”

Tubbo bounded over to Ranboo, dragging Tommy along with him. Wilbur followed, a small smile on his face. “Let’s go and check out the exit!” He said brightly. “I don’t want to spend another second in this place!”

“You two go on.” Wilbur chuckled, watching as Tubbo and Tommy excitedly left the room. Then he turned to Ranboo, a slightly serious look on his face. “And Ranboo, can I have a word with you? Privately?” The older man added, glancing pointedly at the rest of the people in the room.

“Gotcha!” Sapnap mock-saluted Wilbur before pulling Dream and George out of the room with him. Karl and Bad followed, both of them exchanging exasperated but happy looks.

“Wha—I never said I wanted to—” George protested, but Sapnap was already dragging him away through the corridor. Their bickering faded away as the group of 6 walked farther away.

Ranboo turned back to face Wilbur, his tail swishing agitatedly. “Yeah? What do you want?” He asked nervously.

Wilbur just looked at the ender hybrid with a kind smile on his face. “So? What’s eating you?” He prompted.

“Huh?” Ranboo asked, startled by the question. “What do you mean?”

Wilbur crossed his arms, his gaze seeming to pierce right through Ranboo. “You’ve been seeing things because of the clock, right?” He let out a small laugh. “When you walked in here, I could literally feel your anxiety. So, spit it out! What did you see?”

“Oh.” Ranboo looked down at the ground, not wanting to meet Wilbur’s searching gaze. “I didn’t realize it was so obvious…”

He felt a hand thump down onto his shoulder, heavy but comforting. “Come on, you can tell me.” Wilbur said playfully.

“I…” Ranboo hesitantly looked up at the older man, carefully considering his next words. He didn’t want to sound ridiculous or far-fetched. “I don’t really understand it either, but…whenever a clock is broken, I see…scenarios.”

“Hm.” Wilbur’s expression didn’t change as he let go of Ranboo’s shoulder and crossed his arms again. “Go on.”

“And every time I try to c-change them…” The ender hybrid shivered, curling in on himself slightly and hugging his sides. “Someone always ends up d-dying. And no matter what I do, no matter how many times I try, it always ends b-badly…”

Wilbur didn’t say anything. He just continued staring at Ranboo, his gaze unreadable. “I-I keep trying to think of different endings a-and actions, but every single time I try, it’s as if the Thing gets even stronger.” Ranboo continued miserably, squeezing his eyes shut as he felt his headache get worse. “I…I can’t do this. I don’t know what to do anymore…”

“…So you can’t defeat it by yourself, huh?” Ranboo opened his eyes again, slightly surprised by the amused tone of Wilbur’s voice. He looked up and met the older man’s gaze. “Then, how did you win every fight until now?”

Ranboo let out a slightly bitter laugh. “Because it was always with you guys.” He whispered. “You, Tubbo, Tommy…I’m so weak without you.”

“That’s the whole point!” Wilbur exclaimed exasperatedly, throwing his hands in the air. Ranboo stared at him with wide eyes, startled by the sudden outburst. “Yeah, you’re weak.” He said bluntly. “But so am I. So are Tommy and Tubbo! Without each other, we probably would have died by now!” Ranboo flinched, looking away.

“But, hey!” Wilbur continued with a small smile. “We’re still alive! You know why? Because we’ve been working together.”

Ranboo stared at the ground as if it was the most interesting thing in the room. “I…I know, but…” He mumbled.

Wilbur let out a small huff of laughter. “Okay, look. You said you’ve tried a lot of different endings…but have you ever actually talked to anyone in any of them?”

Ranboo’s eyes widened. “No…” He realized.

“Hey, look at me.” The older man said, his voice gentle again. Ranboo looked up reluctantly and was met with Wilbur’s kind smile. “You can’t save everyone on your own. This isn’t your fight; this is our fight.”

“Our fight.” Ranboo echoed, realization hitting him. “Oh…”

Wilbur patted him firmly on the shoulder again, grinning at the younger boy. “You should’ve spoken up when everyone was still in the room, but don’t worry!” He pointed at himself with his thumb as he walked past Ranboo to the door. “Big bro Wilbur won’t let anyone die.”

“Wha—wait, Wil…” Ranboo protested as Wilbur paused near the door. “T-This means you’ll be in danger too! You have to be careful!” He insisted.

Wilbur glanced behind his shoulder at the ender hybrid, still with that smug grin on his face. “You sure do worry a lot for someone who keeps forgetting the basics.” He teased.

“Forgetting…?” Ranboo stared at the older man as he opened the door.

“I’ll give you bonus points if you can remember! See you there.” Wilbur called lightly as he left the room, letting the door swing shut.

Ranboo’s tail swished anxiously behind him as he stood staring at the closed door. What did Wilbur mean? “This isn’t the time for jokes…” He grumbled, slightly annoyed by how vague the older man was being. “The Thing is definitely a lot stronger now…what are we supposed to do against something like that?”

He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. There was no avoiding it anymore. If he waited any longer, the Thing might be so strong that no one could defeat it. Ranboo walked through the doorway and into the hallway outside, his tail flicking nervously. There was no one in the other room when he pushed open the door. Ranboo realized with another jolt of fear that his friends were waiting in the tunnels already.

“Okay. You can do this, Ranboo.” The ender hybrid whispered to himself as he steeled himself. Ranboo stepped into the entrance of the tunnel, squinting in the dim light.

“You’re here! Finally!” Someone exclaimed. Ranboo whipped around to see Tubbo grinning at him.

“We can finally get out of here!” Wilbur cheered, starting to walk down the tunnel. Ranboo followed more hesitantly, glancing warily around him as he moved.

Tubbo and Tommy brought up the rear, both of them smiling happily. “Yeah!” Tommy agreed happily. “I just wish that the others came too…”

The goat hybrid rolled his eyes. “You know Sapnap and Quackity; I’m honestly surprised they haven’t accidentally burned the entire house down yet.” The boy snorted. “Anyways, you guys are too slow! Catch me if you can!” He sped up, his quickened footsteps crunching on the gravel and pebble floor.

“O-Oh! Wait, Tubb—” Ranboo called anxiously, but the boy was already too far away to hear him. He stared at the end of the tunnel, his entire body tense. Any moment now, Tubbo would shout and the Thing would emerge, stronger and faster than ever.

“…Wait.” Ranboo repeated, his step faltering for a moment. A sudden thought had struck him. It wasn’t just the Thing that had gotten stronger, was it?

“WOAH!” Tubbo suddenly yelled, his voice full of surprise and fear.

“Tubbo?!” Tommy immediately sprinted forward before either Ranboo or Wilbur could even react, a fearful expression on his face.

Ranboo grabbed Wilbur’s arm and pulled him forward too. “Hurry!” He urged, racing behind Tommy toward the end of the tunnel.

Next to him, both Tommy and Wilbur let out gasps as they turned the corner at the end. Ranboo just stared resolutely at the scene in front of him. Tubbo whipped around to face them, a frantic look on his face as the Thing loomed over him. “Y-You guys! Run, quickly!”

“No way…” Tommy stared up at the burnt ladder in despair. “Why…?”

“We have to—” Ranboo began, thrusting out his hand and preparing to materialize his trident. But he suddenly found himself being dragged back.

“What are you waiting for?!” Wilbur pulled both him and Tommy with him, back up the tunnel. “Run!”

“W-Wait!” Ranboo stumbled down the tunnel, the older man still dragging him determinedly forward.

Behind him, he heard a thud and the sound of gravel and pebbles scattering. “I-I’m stuck!” Tubbo shouted, his voice full of fear.

“Wilbur!” Ranboo wrenched his arm out of the older man’s grasp and twisted around to see the goat hybrid sprawled on the ground. “Help—”

“Got it!” Wilbur raced forward and rooted himself firmly in front of Tubbo, dropping into a defensive stance. The Thing swung its claws down on him and he blocked it with his twin knives.

The older man glanced over his shoulder, a smile still somehow plastered on his face. “Ranboo!” Wilbur shouted. “What’s your answer?”

Ranboo’s eyes widened. Before he could open his mouth to reply, Tommy rushed forward too and crouched next to Tubbo. “A-Are you hurt?” The boy asked urgently, and Tubbo shook his head with a small wince.

“You have to go!” The goat hybrid said desperately. “I-I’m stuck…you need to leave me—”

“Ha! As if!” Wilbur scoffed, shoving away the Thing's arm and watching in satisfaction as it lurched back. “Tommy, hurry and free him! Ranboo! Get over here and help me.”

A breathless smile spread across Ranboo’s face. He knew what Wilbur meant earlier. How could he have forgotten? Sure, the Thing was stronger than before. But they were stronger too, weren’t they? The Thing grew more powerful from each battle, but so did they. Each one of them had gained new skills and new experience. And together, they were stronger than ever.

His trident materialized into his hand, and he hurled it at the Thing with more strength than he thought he had in him. The weapon sank deep into the Thing's cheek, and it let out a rasping screech of pain. Wilbur turned in surprise to face Ranboo, and the ender hybrid grinned at him, hurrying forward to stand by his side.

“Here’s my answer.” Ranboo said confidently, holding out his hand. His trident flew back to him and he caught it, adrenaline flowing through him. “I’m not alone!”

Wilbur let out an elated laugh. “Took you long enough to realize!” He crowed, patting Ranboo forcefully on the back and nearly knocking the tall boy over. Ranboo just laughed breathlessly, stumbling slightly but regaining his balance.

“You idiots!” Both of them glanced behind them to see Tubbo clambering to his feet, a scowl on his face. “You should have just run away!” He scolded, brushing himself off and hurrying to stand next to Wilbur. The older man just chuckled, patting Tubbo on the back too.

Tommy followed close behind him, rolling his eyes. “You’re an idiot for thinking we’d leave you behind.” He retorted, though the relief was clear in his voice. Tommy took his place next to Ranboo, looking up at the ender hybrid with a small smirk. “Well? What are we waiting for?”

They stood facing the Thing together, which was recovering quickly from its wound. “Together?” Ranboo asked, glancing sideways at his friends.

Wilbur grinned. “Together.”

Notes:

you didn't really think they'd escape so easily, did you? nope, they've got a lot more to go...

anyways i hope you enjoyed! this was one of my favorite chapters to write because im a sucker for this kind of stuff lol :)

In the Hetalia Universe:
- Tommy is very artistic :D
- Quackity enjoys flirting. A lot. With everyone.

please leave a comment or a kudo! love you guys and happy thanksgiving :D

Chapter 24: Sin a Sin

Summary:

Previously...

Tommy followed close behind him, rolling his eyes. “You’re an idiot for thinking we’d leave you behind.” He retorted, though the relief was clear in his voice. Tommy took his place next to Ranboo, looking up at the ender hybrid with a small smirk. “Well? What are we waiting for?”

They stood facing the Thing together, which was recovering quickly from its wound. “Together?” Ranboo asked, glancing sideways at his friends.

Wilbur grinned. “Together.”

Notes:

TW: Very slight derealization (just ranboo and his memory problems lol)

ALSO! Fun fact: the chapter title is the name of an OST that plays around this part! in my opinion it doesn't really fit the mood that much, but it's still nice lol

here is the link if you'd like to listen to it! ^^

enjoy!

“Together.”

The four of them all struck at the same time. Tubbo charged forward with a yell, and blocked the Thing's ferocious swipe with his axe. Darting under the Thing's arm, Wilbur drove one knife hilt-deep into the monster’s chest and used his other one to slash into its shoulder.

Ranboo hurled his trident at the Thing again, and it impaled the monster’s other shoulder. Concentrating hard, he grinned as a purple glow surrounded the weapon. Next to him, Tommy had his arms outstretched and was muttering something under his breath, his brow furrowed.

“What are you doing, Tommy?” Tubbo shouted as he skidded backward, blocking another attack from the Thing. The boy sounded half amused, half annoyed. “Can you—I dunno—try and help?”

Tommy ignored him, focusing on the Thing and turning his palm to directly face it. He whispered a final word, which sounded weirdly similar to the word “Pepper”. Suddenly, his outstretched hand glowed red, and a beam of red light shot out of his palm. The beam hit the Thing, but didn’t seem to faze it.

“What the hell was that?” Wilbur looked at Tommy in surprise.

Tommy shook his head, panting slightly as he let his arm drop. “It was—a spell—” He replied breathlessly. “To slow it down.”

Sure enough, the Thing seemed to be moving slightly slower than before. It bared its teeth in a growl, but it seemed to lack the energy it previously had. “…I have no fucking idea how you did that, but good job!” Wilbur said, still with a trace of disbelief in his voice.

Ranboo glanced at Tommy curiously, who was still catching his breath. Internally, he wondered how the boy had been able to cast such a spell. As far as he knew, only admin powers and certain items could create and channel enchantments. Maybe Tommy had some admin or operator powers?

“Woah!” Tubbo shouted as the trident, which was still embedded in the Thing's shoulder, suddenly exploded in a haze of purple light. The Thing recoiled with a screech of pain as Ranboo held out his hand, and the trident flew back to him. The older boy turned to give Ranboo a bewildered look. “First Tommy, now you. How’d you do that?”

“It’s an enchantment! I thought you got one too, for your axe!” Ranboo replied, aiming his trident again and throwing it at the Thing. Yes, he distinctly remembered that Tubbo had taken one of the enchantment books that Dream had found. His weapon barely missed the Thing's face, grazing past and leaving a small gash in the gray flesh.

Tubbo’s expression turned into one of realization. “Ohh. Well, how do I activate it?” He raised his axe, frowning at it. “Do I just—holy shit!”

There was a crackling sound as a yellow light flashed around the axe. The goat hybrid drew back just in time, as the axehead suddenly exploded into crackling electricity. “WOAH!” Tubbo exclaimed in awe, swinging his axe around experimentally. “This is SICK!”

“Focus, Tubbo!” Wilbur reminded the younger boy. “I need a little help over here!” He added, leaping back as the Thing swung a burly arm at him.

Tubbo grinned almost manically, charging excitedly at the Thing. Ranboo was forcefully reminded of how chaotic his friend could be, as he sunk the Bane o’ Bees deep into the Thing's torso. As the axe blade made contact with the gray flesh, the axe flashed a brilliant yellow and the Thing spasmed. The goat hybrid pulled his axe out again and it staggered backward with a howl, flash burns extending across its skin.

“We should run!” Wilbur shouted, grabbing Tubbo’s arm and tugging him away from the Thing. Tubbo looked a bit miffed; clearly he wanted to keep fighting. “Hate to admit it, but this fucker is too tough to beat!”

“Okay!” Ranboo agreed, hiding his relief as he turned and followed the others back through the tunnel. The fight was over much more quickly than he thought; no one had died, or even gotten hurt much. He twisted around to make sure one last time that all four of them were mostly unharmed. Other than some bruises and general exhaustion, everyone was fine. In the distance, Ranboo could see the Thing still roaring, and starting to stagger slowly toward them.

“You okay, Tommy?” Tubbo asked, glancing sideways at the boy. “You look pale.”

Tommy still seemed out of breath and pale from his spell earlier, but he mustered a smile. “The big man is all fine!” He replied cockily, thumping the goat hybrid forcefully on the back and nearly knocking him over. “Come on, let’s hurry.”

They covered the last stretch of the tunnel in seconds and spilled out into the room that served as its entrance. Ranboo bolted for the door and held it open as his friends dashed past, and slammed it shut behind him.

In front of him, a bewildered Bad whipped around to face him. “Huh?” He asked, perplexed. “What are you—”

“Keep going!” Wilbur panted, ignoring the older man’s question as he rushed past him. Ranboo was more considerate and slowed down to talk to Bad.

“The Thing destroyed the exit.” Ranboo informed the older man. Bad’s expression went from confusion to horror in seconds. “We have to run!” The ender hybrid continued, before the older man could say anything.

“O-Okay.” Bad sounded frightened, but followed without question as Ranboo and the rest hurried toward the door. Upon opening it, they found the rest of the group waiting in the hallway. At first they all looked surprised and Sapnap opened his mouth to ask a question, but Bad silenced them by waving his arms frantically in the air. “The exit’s been compromised!” He said urgently. “Run!”

Sapnap’s face fell. “What? But—”

Dream grabbed him and dragged him away before he could finish his sentence. “Just go!” The admin snapped, herding the group through the narrow hallway. They awkwardly squeezed into the plain white room at the end of the corridor. Ranboo, who was at the back of the group, slammed the door shut behind him and fumbled to lock it.

Everyone breathed a collective sigh of relief as the lock clicked. Ranboo leaned against the door, trying to catch his breath as relief washed over him. He really had been worried that they wouldn’t survive the tunnels; but somehow they did. They were safe. But even so, there was something nagging at the back of his mind…“Thank—” Ranboo panted. “Thank God—we got out of that—alive.”

The feral crew all stared around at them, looking from Ranboo who was gulping in breaths of air, to Tommy, who still looked pale and weak. “What happened?” Karl asked, his face full of concern. “How…how did the exit get compromised?”

Wilbur sighed, running a finger through his hair. “The Thing showed up and burned the ladder down.” He explained dejectedly. “Looks like our exit is gone.”

They all fell silent, the weight of Wilbur’s words hanging over them. The adrenaline quickly faded from Ranboo’s body, leaving him feeling exhausted and slightly confused. It still felt like he was forgetting something important.

“God damn it!” Tubbo suddenly burst out, clenching his fists angrily. “We’ve gotten together again, but nothing has gotten better!” Not seeming to notice the stunned silence of the others, he started pacing restlessly around the room. “There aren’t any more exits and that monster doesn’t look like it’ll show us a way out!”

“Tubbo…calm down, okay?” Karl said hesitantly, looking like he was scared to antagonize the angry boy. “Don’t be so pessimistic…”

The nagging feeling was increasing in Ranboo, along with a creeping feeling of dread that he couldn’t quite explain. It felt like he had forgotten something important, but he couldn’t remember exactly what.

“We just need to break all the clocks and find a way out.” George added with a sigh. “Who knows how long we’ve actually been in here…” He lamented gloomily.

Bad elbowed George in the side, scowling disapprovingly at the younger man. “I’m sure that someone outside will eventually notice that we’re gone.” He said more optimistically. “Then we’ll—”

Tubbo let out a sharp, almost derisive laugh. “Oh, right. And the Thing will just sit down and have a cup of tea with us. Funny joke!”

The outburst sparked something in Ranboo’s memory. Yes, that was right; Tubbo said that, then Wilbur would get mad at him, and then…He stared blankly down at the ground, trying desperately to remember more.

Wilbur sighed, crossing his arms and giving the goat hybrid a disapproving look. “Quit it, Tubbo. Just because we haven’t found an exit doesn’t mean it doesn’t exist!” He walked over to Tubbo and grabbed him by the arm, stopping the younger boy in his tracks. “Hey, look at me.”

“…” Tubbo glanced reluctantly up at Wilbur, his shoulders slumping as the older man gazed at him calmly. “You’re right.” The boy sighed. “I’m sorry, I know I’m being an asshole…it’s all just so frustrating. I’m sorry for letting it get to me.”

What was he forgetting? Ranboo squeezed his eyes shut, the deja vu hitting him hard. Come on, remember! I have to remember! If I don’t…

Tommy gazed at Tubbo with a strange look in his eye; it was a mixture between annoyance and sadness. “It’s okay, Tubbo. You’re—”

“A dumbass.” The goat hybrid finished the sentence, ignoring the frown that crossed Tommy’s face.

…I’ll end up regretting it again. Ranboo realized, his eyes opening again as he stared at the pair in front of him. A wave of cold dread washed over him, but he still couldn’t remember.

Tubbo laughed slightly, sounding much more bitter than he usually did. “I…I can’t help but feel like a burden. Even you’ve been more useful than me. And, I gotta say,” He smiled ruefully at the younger boy. “Thank you for that.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” But instead of sounding indignant, there was a tinge of sadness in Tommy’s voice. “I…whatever. No matter what you say, I think we’ll definitely get out. I mean, this is the first time—” He cut himself off abruptly, his eyes widening slightly, as if he said something he wasn’t meant to.

“Huh?” Quackity laughed nervously. “What do you mean, the first time? You okay, man?”

Tommy didn’t answer for a few seconds. “ …I will definitely get you out this time.” The boy whispered finally.

Ranboo stared at the younger boy, the words once again pulling something out from the depths of his memory. “‘I’…?” He murmured.

“Please.” Tommy’s voice took on a tone of urgency as he looked around the room imploringly. “If…if you do get out…run as fast as you can. Don’t you dare look back.” His voice trembled slightly. “Please…don’t f-forget about me.”

“Tommy…?” Ranboo whispered, his eyes widening as the final piece of the puzzle suddenly clicked in his mind. He remembered. Everything came back to him; the ender hybrid finally remembered all the flashbacks, all the planning, all the endings. But it was too late. “TOMMY!”

The door behind Tommy suddenly exploded, the pieces flying everywhere and clattering onto the ground. The Thing emerged from the rubble, looming directly behind the boy.

“Wha—” Bad gasped, flinching backward as the Thing stalked toward them. The room erupted into cries of fear and shock as everyone fumbled for their weapons.

In the midst of it all, Ranboo watched as Tommy’s mouth moved, shaping out words that couldn’t be heard over the ruckus. But he knew what the younger boy was saying. “Stay alive. For me.”

“TOMMY, NO!” Wilbur screamed, scrambling forward to try and reach Tommy. George readied his bow, aiming straight at the Thing's ugly eyes.

But it was too late. The Thing opened its jaws wide, revealing a gaping maw and rows of sharp teeth. Tommy turned to face it, his smile becoming bitter as he stretched his arms out and stared straight into its empty gaze.

It lunged straight at him.

Notes:

memory boy has memory problems haha lol XD

again, fun fact! this chapter title is based off the HetaOni OST that plays during this part. i have no idea why it's called "sin a sin" but i thought it would be nice to incorporate some original HetaOni content! check the beginning notes for more info :D

hope you enjoyed! please leave feedback it always motivates me so much :)

Chapter 25: Together, Stronger than Anything

Summary:

Previously...

But it was too late. The Thing opened its jaws wide, revealing a gaping maw and rows of sharp teeth. Tommy turned to face it, his smile becoming bitter as he stretched his arms out and stared straight into its empty gaze.

It lunged straight at him.

24 minutes ago, in the tunnel

 

“Careful not to bore me. Or I might not take in a single word that you say.”

Ranboo sighed, turning around to face Sapnap. “Alright. So…first things first, you’re a pretty powerful guy, right?”

Sapnap puffed up his chest with a smug smile. “Indeed I am.” He boasted. “I bet I’m the strongest one here! Why d’you ask?”

“That’s good.” Ranboo said, relieved. “Well, in that case…” He eyed the older man, carefully choosing his words. “Do you want to try…being a hero?”

“…I’m interested.” Sapnap crossed his arms, grinning at the ender hybrid. “Go on.”

Ranboo smiled. “Let me just say this…if all goes well, we’ll send that Thing straight to hell.”

“Well, you know me.” Sapnap smirked. His sword materialized in his hand again, and for a moment, phantom fire seemed to swirl around the blade. “I’ll make sure it goes down in flames.”

 

13 minutes ago, in the plain room

 

A bright green light burst throughout the room. It shone in flashes, emanating from the figure standing in the middle. After a few seconds of concentrating hard, Dream let his arms fall with a defeated sigh, and the light faded away too.

“Damn it.” He cursed, staring frustratedly at his hands. “I got some power back, but not enough.”

Sapnap watched him from the side, an unreadable expression on his face. “…Dream.” He said finally. “The best you can do is to stop the Thing for two seconds?”

“Oh, shut up.” Dream grumbled, flushing slightly from embarrassment. “You’re looking at me just like Ranboo did. You don’t understand, admin commands are hard—”

“Can you try doing better than that?” Sapnap interrupted, his face completely serious.

Dream faltered for a second. “I…don’t know. Only if I put all my power into it.” He admitted. “Honestly, it would only make a few milliseconds’ difference, and I’d probably pass out right after…”

Sapnap scrutinized Dream for another moment. Then, he let out a loud sigh. “Wow, Dream. I never knew you were such an idiot.”

“What the hell?” Dream replied, more bewildered than angry. “I—”

“Do you still not understand what Ranboo meant back there?” The younger man continued incredulously.

Dream thought back to when he first told the other two about his recovered powers. “He just gave me a really judgemental look.” He recalled. “I’m pretty sure he felt bad for me or something—”

“Dream!” Sapnap interrupted, sounding exasperated beyond belief.

“What?!” Dream retorted, nonplussed.

“Two seconds is more than enough!” Sapnap’s words hit him like a brick. Dream’s eyes widened as the younger man continued. “Even half a second would be!” Sapnap crossed his arms, scowling at Dream with a strange mix of annoyance and amusement on his face. “Any time at all is enough to save a life.”

“…Save a life?” Dream echoed in confusion.

“Just…do your best, okay?” Sapnap sighed, rubbing his face tiredly. “I’ll do everything I can to help you; hell, I’ll literally carry you if you pass out.” He said jokingly, though his serious expression showed how genuine he was being. “Just…back me up. Please?”

Dream continued staring at Sapnap. He had no idea what made Sapnap become so serious all of a sudden. But there was no way he was going to say no. He didn’t want to be a burden anymore. “…Tell me more.”

 

11 minutes ago, in the basement meeting room

 

“—so we have to be ready to fight.” Bad finished, looking around at his small audience. “To protect Tommy.”

Quackity snorted in amusement. “Looks like Sap is smarter than he pretends!” He joked. “So that’s the real reason he wanted us feral boys to stay behind.”

“There’s one thing that I don’t get though.” George piped up, frowning. “Why are we so worried about this? Sure, it sucks if we get injured or die, but we’d just respawn afterward. Right?”

Karl looked at him with a mixture of pity and exasperation on his face. “Did you not know? This server is on permadeath.” George’s eyes widened; clearly this was news to him. “If we die here, we’re gone.”

“Oh.” George said, looking dumbfounded. Like the majority of players, he rarely set foot in a true permadeath server. The only reason why he wasn’t freaking out even more was because one of their old servers had a permadeath system; though he didn’t play on the DreamSMP very often anyways.

“Well, you can count me in.” Quackity said confidently. “I sure as hell won’t stand by and watch Tommy get killed. Even if he is an annoying little shit.”

“Language!” Bad scolded.

Karl shook his head in amusement. “He’s right though.” He chuckled. “Tommy can be really honking annoying, but he’s still our friend. And we can’t let him die.”

“Or else Wilbur would probably murder us.” George added with a small smirk.

Bad sighed, though his mouth twitched upward slightly. “We don’t know where the Thing will come from, so we have to keep our guard up.” He reminded everyone. “So, let’s plan. I’ll stand close to Tommy and Sapnap, so that I can support…”

Quackity leaned against the wall, tuning out the others’ conversations and strategies. He already knew where his position would be; even though all he had for a weapon was a diamond pickaxe, he’d try his best to defend the other two minors in the room.

As Quackity zoned out, his mind wandered off in a different direction entirely. A small smile flitted across his face. “You guys wouldn’t let him die, would you?” He muttered to himself, too quietly to be heard over the others’ discussion. “Well, it’s not like you can do anything…but I’ll do my best to take your place.”

“Quackity? Earth to Quackity!” He blinked, suddenly realizing that everyone was staring at him.

“Oh, oops!” Quackity said brightly, straightening up again. “Well, I think I’m going to stand near Ranboo and Tubbo. Don’t get me wrong, I’m not buff or anything…but I think I’m strong enough to defend a couple of kids.” He chuckled.

“Got it.” George nodded. “I think Sapnap and Dream are also coming up with a strategy. I’ll go check on them to see if they have any ideas.”

“And I’ll wait in the hallway outside.” Bad suggested, already getting to his feet and heading to the door. “Just so I’m ready when they come back.”

“Alright.” Quackity looked around at his three friends, all of them with varying degrees of worry and determination on their faces. “…Let’s fucking destroy the Thing.”

 

Present time

 

The Thing lunged straight at Tommy, its jaws opened impossibly wide.

But instead of sinking into Tommy’s outstretched arms, the Thing’s sharp teeth closed around a gleaming netherite sword.

Multiple gasps echoed through the room as everyone took in the sight in front of them. Sapnap was standing before Tommy, both arms clutching the sword that was lodged between the Thing’s sharp teeth. Blood dripped from one of his arms, which was partially caught in the Thing’s jaws.

“Well.” Sapnap huffed, a grin making its way onto his face even as his sleeves were slowly stained red. “Fucking ouch.”

“Sapnap!” George shouted, his eyes widening as he moved toward the other man.

But Bad thrust an arm out, keeping him back. “Don’t move.” He warned. “Not yet.”

Sapnap laughed loudly, pushing against the Thing as it let out a strained growl. Miraculously, his strength was enough to make it stumble backward slightly. “You’ll have to settle with eating my sword, ‘cause I’m not letting you lay a single finger on my buddy!” He jeered, staring straight into the Thing’s furious eyes. Then, Sapnap suddenly released his sword, leaping backward as the Thing roared. “DREAM! NOW!”

“Thanks for buying me time.” Dream smirked. The man now took Sapnap’s place in front of the Thing. Faint, glowing lines crept across the floor from where he stood, forming a circle around the Thing. “FREEZE!” Dream cried, and a brilliant green light erupted from the circle on the floor.

Tommy gaped at the scene, his eyes wide and bewildered. “No way…” He whispered, watching in disbelief as the green light surrounded the Thing, making its entire body freeze in place.

Suddenly, Sapnap appeared right in front of him and gave him a hard shove backward. Tommy stumbled and almost fell, but was caught by a pair of hands before he could land on the ground. “Tommy!” Tubbo exclaimed, steadying the younger boy while Ranboo hovered anxiously beside them. “Are you okay?”

“I-I…” Tommy stammered, looking dazed as he was helped to his feet.

Before he could finish his sentence, Sapnap turned around and shot him a confident smile. “Don’t worry, Tommy. We’ll take care of this.” He said determinedly. “Is everyone ready?”

All around Tommy, his friends started drawing their weapons. Bad tossed his diamond pendant into the air, grinning as it morphed into a gleaming axe. Karl’s sword materialized into his hand with a flash and George kept his bow aimed at the Thing. Quackity took a step closer to the three minors, holding his diamond pickaxe protectively in front of him. With a final worried glance at Tommy, Wilbur drew his own twin knives.

The green light surrounding the Thing started to falter, growing weaker by the moment. “S-Sorry…” Dream said breathlessly, swaying where he stood. “That’s…as much as I…can do.” He fell onto his knees, and the circle around the Thing faded away. The monster drew itself up to its full height again, and let out a furious roar.

“Dream!” George darted forward and pushed Dream out of the way, just in time. The Thing lunged for the collapsed man, but was blocked once again by Sapnap’s sword. The netherite blade started to smoke, and the Thing screeched as its gray skin sizzled.

Taking the opportunity, George dragged the half-awake man off to the side and propped him against the wall. Dream looked at the older man blearily. “Geor—”

“Just rest.” George said firmly, standing up again and glancing over his shoulder at the Thing. “We’ll handle it.”

“Bad!” Sapnap yelled, his arm buckling under the weight of the Thing’s arm. “Help!”

The older man darted forward and swung his axe aggressively at the monster. The blade sank into the Thing’s arm, making it recoil. Sapnap staggered back, one hand clutching his still-bleeding arm.

Karl joined Bad, blocking the Thing as it swiped at him again. But he didn’t see the Thing’s tail, which flicked right at him. The man cried out as a spike scraped past his torso, and he was thrown backward. “KARL!” Quackity shouted in a panic.

George fired a round of arrows at the Thing, all of which sunk deep into its head. They seemed to have no effect; until a bright orange light flashed from them, and each one seemed to sink even deeper into the gray flesh.

Taking the opportunity, Quackity dashed forward and helped Karl to his feet. “I can fight.” The younger man said stubbornly, but Quackity ignored him and pulled him as far away from the fight as possible.

Blood was starting to soak into Karl’s clothes, and Quackity fumbled to pull up his shirt. “Hey, take me out to dinner first!” Karl teased, but winced as Quackity pressed a clean cloth to the wound.

Tommy hovered next to them helplessly, unsure of what to do. “D-Do you need help?” He asked uncertainly. “Or should I go fight—”

“No.” Quackity replied, without even looking at Tommy as he continued mopping up Karl’s wound. “You three just stay back, okay?”

Tommy frowned, opening his mouth to protest. But Tubbo pulled him back again, his hand gripping the younger boy’s arm warningly. “You don’t think I’m actually going to let you go and fight, do you?” Tubbo scoffed. “You’re a dumbass.”

Rather than retorting angrily like he usually did, Tommy just stared down at the ground. “…Yeah.” He mumbled. “I know I am.”

Ranboo exchanged a concerned look with Tubbo. “…It’s okay, Tommy. Everything’s going to be okay.” The ender hybrid reassured, even as he glanced nervously over his shoulder at the ongoing fight.

The four fighters weren’t faring as well as before. Sapnap’s bleeding arm was slowing him down, leaving Wilbur and Bad as the only melee fighters. George’s arrows were having a stronger effect than before, but they still didn’t do much damage to the furious Thing. As they watched, Bad was knocked to the ground by a particularly nasty swipe.

“Fuck.” Quackity muttered, standing up and materializing his pickaxe once again. “Wait here.” He instructed Karl and the three minors. “Let’s hope this ‘Needlepoint’ enchantment really works.”

“Wait—” Karl began, but the younger man was already dashing forward. With a loud yell, Quackity swung his pickaxe straight into the Thing’s momentarily exposed chest. As the blade sunk into gray flesh, there was a sudden flash of metallic light. The pickaxe head grew longer and sharper, digging even deeper into the Thing.

The Thing screamed in agony, swatting at Quackity and successfully knocking the man aside. Without its owner’s touch, the pickaxe blade shrunk again and it clattered to the ground.

“Q!” Sapnap shouted, scrambling to stand protectively over his fallen friend. But the Thing didn’t pay any attention to them; it was now focused on Wilbur, who had just thrown a dagger into its gray, fleshy shoulder.

The Thing loomed taller than ever, not seeming to notice the dark blood dripping from its many wounds. Once again, it opened its mouth wide, exposing its sharp white teeth.

“WILBUR!” Tommy shouted, his eyes wide. Ranboo had to physically drag him backward as the younger boy struggled, trying to run forward. “Let go, I need to—”

“Stay here!” Ranboo told him firmly, using one arm to continue holding Tommy back. He stuck out his other hand, allowing his trident to materialize in it.

Wilbur gritted his teeth and planted his feet firmly, bracing himself for the attack. Narrowing his eyes, he reared back and aimed a knife straight at the Thing’s forehead. At the same time, George notched an arrow and Ranboo took aim at the Thing, both praying that they wouldn’t be too late. As the Thing’s dark, gaping jaw hurtled closer, Wilbur hurled the blade at it with all his might.

The Thing stopped in its tracks as the dagger sank deep into its forehead. Not even a millisecond later, a flash of orange light lodged itself next to the blade. And finally, a trident whizzed over all their heads, striking the Thing squarely in the forehead for the third time.

Everyone gaped at the Thing as finally, it began to fade away. There was silence for a few moments as the Thing completely vanished, with nothing more than a last fading groan.

“YES!” Quackity broke his silence with a loud whoop. “TAKE THAT, FUCKER!”

The room erupted in cheers. Sapnap helped Quackity to his feet, grinning widely at the shorter man. “How does it feel to be rescued by a real hero?” He joked smugly.
Quackity grinned right back. “Very nice, Prince Charming.”

Behind the celebrating fighters, the three minors were in happy shock too. “W-We did it!” Ranboo said in slight disbelief.

Next to him, Tubbo was much more enthusiastic. “WE DID IT!” He yelled triumphantly, grabbing both Tommy and Ranboo’s shoulders and shaking them excitedly. “YES!”

Ignoring the way he was being shook back and forth, Tommy turned to Ranboo with shining eyes. “That last hit was fucking epic!”

“Guys.” George called over the loud celebrating. When no one reacted, he raised his voice. “GUYS!” Everyone quieted and turned to see him kneeling next to a half-conscious Dream. “We have to get somewhere safe. Most of us are injured, and Dream is like, an inch away from death.” The man fretted.

“Oh, whoops! I completely forgot about that!” Sapnap said cheerfully. George shot him a look, and his face fell slightly. “I wish we had a safe place to go though…I mean, we can’t exactly go back to the meeting room.”

Bad groaned, stretching out his arms with a wince. “I just want to get some rest for once.” He complained.

“Old man.” Quackity snickered behind his back.

“You’re right though.” Karl ignored his friend’s giggles. “We really need to find a place that’s actually safe.”

“…” Tubbo looked like he was deep in thought. “…Okay.” He finally said, looking up with his brow furrowed. “Follow me.”

“Huh?” Ranboo asked, nonplussed.

“I know a…place. A safe place.” The goat hybrid clarified, looking around the room. “I didn’t really want to use it, but…” He sighed, gesturing for the others to follow as he trudged to the door.

“Just come with me, and we’ll all be safe.”

Notes:

very epic chapter in my opinions >:)

fun fact: anyone notice the parallel between this chapter's title and Chapter 2's title?
Something, worse than everything --> Together, stronger than anything :)
fun fact 2: there's another parallel between the title and something ranboo said in ch. 23!

also, VERY IMPORTANT! to clarify: when Quackity zones out and starts talking about "you guys", he is not referring to anyone currently in the mansion! this is also some foreshadowing hehe

hope you enjoyed!! please leave feedback :)

Chapter 26: Eden Afar

Summary:

Previously...

“I know a…place. A safe place.” The goat hybrid clarified, looking around the room. “I didn’t really want to use it, but…” He sighed, gesturing for the others to follow as he trudged to the door.

“Just come with me, and we’ll all be safe.”

The weary but triumphant group trailed after Tubbo as he confidently led them back through the basement. “You know the room where you found me?” He said to Ranboo, who nodded after a moment of thought. “That’s where the safe room is.”

“That’s the safe room?” Ranboo asked in confusion. “How do you—wait.” He let out a disbelieving laugh. “Are you talking about the closet?”

Tubbo just shrugged, a mysterious smile on his face. “You’ll see.” He replied enigmatically.

“Whew, finally!” Sapnap cheered as they trooped up the stairs. He bounded at the head of the pack, getting to the door first and reaching for the doorknob. “Time to get out of this musty basement!”

“Uh…hey, Sapnap?” Tommy spoke up suddenly, before Sapnap could open the door. “I, um…just wanted to say thank you.” He cracked a small smile, gazing up at the older man that was standing several steps above him. “I probably would’ve died without you. And everyone else.” The boy added, looking around gratefully.

“Aw, it was nothing.” Karl said benevolently, patting the younger boy on the back. “You would’ve done the same for us.” All around Tommy, everyone made similar noises of agreement.

But Sapnap was the only one who didn’t smile and accept the thank-you. Instead, he scrutinized Tommy with a judgemental eye. “…Try thanking me again after you’ve mastered faking a smile.” He said finally, his tone unreadable. “You can’t fool anyone with that face.”

The smile immediately vanished from Tommy’s face, replaced by a scowl. “I’m here sucking up my pride to thank you, and you won’t even accept it?” He huffed, crossing his arms. “Prick.”

Sapnap grinned again, turning back to the door and wrenching it open. “Better a prick than a fool.” He said cryptically.

The group started moving again, most of them not bothering to keep their chatter down as they emerged onto the first floor and continued climbing up. Tubbo led them onto the second floor and to the room he was talking about. He opened the door and bounded straight to the closet door in the corner. “This!” The goat hybrid announced, heaving the heavy metal door open and pointing to the dark interior with a flourish. “This is the safe room.”

Everyone stared at Tubbo. “…Did you hit your head or something, Tubbster?” Tommy laughed nervously. “That…doesn’t look safe.”

Ranboo took a step forward and squinted into the dark closet. He could barely make out anything, which was very ominous. “…I think we should go in.” He decided against his better judgement.

“Are you sure?” Sapnap said doubtfully. “It looks very…dark.” He finished lamely.

“It’s safe!” Tubbo insisted, holding the door open and walking straight into the darkness. “C’mon, what are you waiting for?”

Ranboo glanced nervously at his friends behind him. “Yeah Ranboo, what are you waiting for?” Wilbur urged, smirking slightly. The ender hybrid sighed, and reluctantly followed Tubbo into the dark closet.

The first thing he noticed was that the closet wasn’t a closet at all. It was a rather narrow staircase, leading upward. “Oof!” Ranboo felt someone bump into him from behind. “Move faster, will ya?” Tommy’s annoyed voice said again.

There were similar complaints from further behind him. “Someone’s stepping on my foot!” Karl yelped.

“Get a move on!” George grumbled frustratedly. “Dream is kinda hard to carry, y’know?”

“Tell me about it.” Muttered Bad, who was the other person helping to carry Dream. The man in question let out a groan but still didn’t wake up.

There was a yell from somewhere at the very back of the line. “Who the fuck pulled my hair?” Wilbur said furiously.

“Everyone shut UP!” Tubbo hollered, effectively silencing the whining. “Just keep moving!”

The group obediently shuffled forward, biting back their grumbles and protests as they slowly climbed the pitch-black stairs. Finally, the goat hybrid let out a soft cheer. “Here it is! Prepare to see the best thing in your lives, folks.”

Light suddenly flooded into the staircase. Ranboo squinted as the sudden brightness assaulted his vision, but his eyes quickly widened as he took in the sight before him.

They were in a massive room, at least three or four times as large as the meeting room of the same floor. Ranboo climbed the last step of the stairs and stepped onto the carpeted floor, gaping around at the room. Directly to his right, there was an ample kitchen stocked with supplies that he recognized as the food he gave Tubbo earlier.

Turning around, Ranboo saw a couple of large tables to his left, with some papers and books scattered across the surface. And behind the staircase, he could see another section of the room, devoted to ten perfectly-made beds.

“Woah!” Sapnap exclaimed as he bounded up the stairs, clearly impressed. “Did you make this yourself, Tubbo?”

“Not really.” The goat hybrid laughed, glancing proudly around the room. “I found it when it was mostly finished. I just added some finishing touches.”

Tommy stood frozen in his spot, staring around in awe. “Amazing…” He whispered, looking as if the room astounded him more than anything else in the mansion.
As the last few people clambered up the stairs and let out gasps of surprise, Dream started to stir. “Ugh…” He muttered, cracking open a bleary eye. “Where…?”

“Awake, sleepyhead?” George teased, looking up at the man that was propped between himself and Bad.

Sapnap hurried over, grinning at the older man with barely-concealed relief. “About time!”

“Did we escape?” Dream’s eyes opened completely and he stared around at the room hopefully. He deflated just as quickly though. “Oh…doesn’t feel like it…” He muttered in disappointment.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Sapnap said cluelessly. “Whatever. I’m so fucking tired that my brain can’t process anything right now.”

Bad frowned at the younger man. “Language…”

“I’m not even tired, just hungry.” Quackity groaned dramatically, patting his stomach. “I haven’t eaten a single thing since getting trapped in that cell!” He suddenly seemed to notice the kitchen, and perked up. “Hey, why don’t I cook for us all?”

“NO! I mean, uh…can you help me with bandaging my wound?” Karl said hurriedly, grinning nervously at the other man. After a couple of incidents on their shared server, everyone knew how bad Quackity’s cooking skills were. “Someone else can cook!”

“Oh. Sure, Karlos!” Everyone breathed a sigh of relief as Quackity looked around again. “Is there any first aid?”

“Yup!” Tubbo bounded over to a couple of shelves on the wall, and pulled out a first aid kit. “And don’t worry about supplies, or keeping watch.” The boy added, tossing the kit to Quackity. “I’m confident that this room is completely safe.”

“He’s right.” Dream piped up, his voice still slightly quiet from fatigue. “I can feel some…enchantments…here.” He explained very simply. “We’re safe in this room.”
“Wow. This room really is good.” Wilbur smiled at Tubbo, who beamed right back. “Good job, Tubs!”

“Alright!” Quackity announced in a business-like tone. “Anyone who’s injured, come over here!” He waved the first aid kit in the air as he went to sit down at a table. “That includes you, Sapnap.” The man added, looking pointedly at the younger man.

“Fineee.” Sapnap pouted. “But I gotta get Dream in a bed first.” He tugged the half-asleep Dream toward the beds. With a fond sigh, Bad grabbed Karl and marched them both over to Quackity.

Ranboo chose to stay where he was, still gazing around the room in awe. Every time he looked around, there seemed to be something new and better. His eyes fell on what looked like a couple of bulletin boards near the shelves where Tubbo was still standing.

The ender hybrid made his way over, smiling at the shorter boy. “Here I was, thinking you were just hiding in a closet because you were scared. But it turns out you were doing this!” Ranboo chuckled.

Tubbo smirked, crossing his arms. “Never doubt me again, bitch.” He joked.

“But why didn’t you show us this room earlier?” Ranboo continued, looking around the miraculous room yet again. “This is way better than that meeting room.”

“Well…” The goat hybrid said sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck. “Let’s just say that I usually don’t trust things that are too good to be true. And that’s literally the definition of this room.” He looked up at the ender hybrid sincerely. “I just didn’t want to accidentally lead us all into a trap or something, so I kept testing this room over and over. But then I saw those.” The boy gestured at the bulletins behind him.

Ranboo looked at the bulletin boards more closely. There were a couple sheets of paper pinned to it; one was a checklist of items inside the room, while another seemed to be a recipe for pasta. The one at the very center had big, bold letters scrawled across it, with smaller notes written all around it in different handwritings.

Welcome to Eden. May you find a home in this hell.

Stay strong!

You got this.

Beat that fucking Thing’s ass!

I believe in you!

Don’t you dare give up!!

“Woah.” Ranboo stared at the paper. So it looked like there had once been other people stuck in the mansion too. He wondered what had happened to them. The messages and handwritings looked so familiar and safe, but he had no idea why. Ranboo swallowed a lump in his throat as an unknown emotion rose inside him.

Next to him, Tubbo smiled softly. “It feels like home, doesn’t it?”

“Y-Yeah…” Ranboo felt a smile creep onto his face too. “So this room is called Eden?”

“Yep.” Tubbo gazed at the paper too, warmth in his gaze.

“Hey, Ranboo!” The ender hybrid turned to see Quackity waving at him. “You’re hurt too, right?” The older man called. “Come over here!”

“O-Oh, okay! Bye, Tubbo.” Ranboo waved at the younger boy as he started walking over to the medic.

“Bye, Boo!” Tubbo called, grinning after him. “Make yourself at home. It’s Eden, after all.”

Notes:

chill chapter for y'all :)

fun fact! this chapter title is based off a HetaOni OST called "Eden". it doesn't play during this exact part and it doesn't really fit the vibe either, but i thought the name was nice. also, fun fact: in the hetaoni universe, it's karl's theme :0

here's the link if you want to listen!

thanks for reading! please leave feedback as i always appreciate it :)

Chapter 27: A Home in Hell

Summary:

Previously...

“Hey, Ranboo!” The ender hybrid turned to see Quackity waving at him. “You’re hurt too, right?” The older man called. “Come over here!”

“O-Oh, okay! Bye, Tubbo.” Ranboo waved at the younger boy as he started walking over to the medic.

“Bye, Boo!” Tubbo called, grinning after him. “Make yourself at home. It’s Eden, after all.”

“You’re not actually as banged up as I thought.” Quackity commented as he wrapped a fresh bandage around Ranboo’s arm. He presented an onigiri to the ender hybrid with a flourish. “All you need is this! Good for you.”

“Yay?” Ranboo replied uncertainly, taking the rice ball and taking a bite out of it. He could already feel the wound on his arm starting to stitch back together. “Is everyone else okay?”

Quackity snorted, finishing off the bandage and leaning back in his chair. “They’re fine.” He dismissed, waving a lazy hand over at the sleeping area. From his spot at the table, Ranboo could see Dream’s sleeping figure on a bed and Karl sitting on another one, talking quietly to George and Bad. “All they need is some rest. You too, Ranboo.” The man added with a grin. “Doctor’s orders!”

“Sure, Dr. Quackity.” Ranboo grinned, standing up from his chair. “Though I think I’ll go clean up a bit first. Hopefully I can get all these bloodstains off of me…”

Quackity wrinkled his nose and made a shooing motion at the ender hybrid. “Then go away, you stinky gremlin!” He joked.

Giggling slightly, Ranboo made his way over to the bathroom door. He opened it, and was immediately hit with a rush of humid air. The ender hybrid blinked, adjusting slowly to the steam and warmth of the bathroom. As he looked around, he saw that Tubbo was correct; there were four doors placed around the small room. At the opposite end of the room, there was a row of a few sinks. One of the doors was ajar, showing a small but fully-stocked bathroom.

Another one of the doors opened and out stepped Sapnap, wearing fresh clothes and with his wet hair sticking all over his forehead. “Ranboo!” The older man greeted jovially. “Are you here to clean up?”

“Yep. How are you feeling?” Ranboo asked as he walked over to the sinks.

“Kinda shit, honestly.” Sapnap chuckled, following Ranboo to the sinks and grabbing one of the small towels hanging next to them. He tossed the towel on his head, covering his face. “All I want to do is go to sleep.” He groaned dramatically.

Ranboo chuckled, also taking one of the towels. He turned on the tap and wet the towel under it, being careful not to directly touch the water. Direct and excessive water could harm him, but a wet towel worked just fine.

“By the way…” The ender hybrid began, glancing sideways at Sapnap, who was starting to dry his hair. “Thank you for what you did for Tommy. After breaking the clock I had so much more to worry about…so I completely forgot about our plan.” Ranboo admitted sheepishly.

Sapnap stopped drying his hair, leaving it spiked up and pointing in every direction, and rolled his eyes at Ranboo. “No need to thank me. I know you—and Tommy—would do the same for me. That being said,” He smirked, tossing the towel back onto the rack. “Feel free to continue praising me.”

“Sure, Sapnap.” Ranboo snorted. “Seriously though…thank you.”

“That Thing is strong enough to kill us. I don’t want to lose any of my friends.” Sapnap reasoned, walking back toward the bathroom door. “And Tommy…looks like he’s hiding something.”

“So I’ve noticed.” The ender hybrid muttered, mopping at his bloodstained hands with the wet towel. “I just hope he’ll tell us what’s troubling him…”

Sapnap glanced back at Ranboo with a small frown on his face. “I don’t think he will.” The older man said bluntly. “He’s trying really hard to hide it. And it’s showing.”

“Tommy feels so…distant.” Ranboo said uneasily, setting down his towel. “It’s as if he’s been alone in some far away place for a long time.”

Sapnap was silent for a moment. “ …Guess we’ll just have to run over and catch him then.” He finally answered.

Ranboo cracked a small smile. “We’ll all call out to him together.” He chuckled softly, continuing the metaphor.

“Of course!” Sapnap grinned. “But meanwhile, I’m going to sleep.” The older man yawned dramatically as he pushed open the bathroom door. “Bye, Ranboo.”

Ranboo turned back to the sinks as Sapnap left, letting the door snap shut behind him. “…We have to catch him, huh?” He muttered to himself as he scrubbed the last spot of dirt off his skin. “I just hope we’re not too late…”

He hung the towel back on the rack after he finished, and pushed open the bathroom door to leave. A wall of cold air met him and the ender hybrid shivered slightly, looking around. Ranboo immediately noticed Tommy and Wilbur bustling around the kitchen to his left, apparently preparing something to eat.

“Hey Tommy! Hey Wilbur!” Ranboo greeted, walking over to the kitchen.

Wilbur looked up and grinned, but Tommy was deep in concentration, focusing on cutting a tomato. “Ranboo!” The older man gestured him over, and pointed at the cutting board with a dramatic flourish. “Presenting: the tomato.”

“Cut by the best chef in the world, of course.” Tommy bragged, finally looking up and smiling at Ranboo. “What’s up, boob boy?”

Ranboo cringed slightly. “Don’t call me that…” He muttered, half joking and half serious. “Anyways, aren’t you two tired?”

Tommy completely ignored the other boy as he turned back to his cutting board. “We’re making food. Did you know there’s some recipe books here?” He commented idly, slicing another tomato. “Tubbo gave them to me. I’m making pasta!”

“I didn’t know you liked cooking.” Ranboo said, surprised. “Do you need help?”

“He’s got all the help he needs!” Wilbur threw an arm around Tommy’s shoulders. “You should go rest, Ranboo. No need to stay up for our delicious cooking.” He joked.

Ranboo glanced at Tommy, slightly surprised by his lack of reaction. Usually Tommy would shrug off his brother’s arm and scoff, or at the very least look annoyed. But he just smiled slightly and continued slicing, almost leaning into Wilbur’s arm.

“…Alright.” The ender hybrid said finally. “Don’t burn down the room, okay?”

Wilbur grinned, letting go of Tommy and walking over to the kitchen sink. Tommy looked slightly disappointed by the loss of touch. “Don’t worry.” The older man chuckled as he washed his hands and dried them. “We’ll keep Eden safe.”

Smiling slightly to himself, Ranboo headed out of the kitchen. As he left, he heard Wilbur start speaking again behind him, though in a quieter voice. “So. Let’s talk about what happened earlier.”

Ranboo glanced over his shoulder, but couldn’t see what was happening. He felt slightly bad for trying to eavesdrop, so he hurried away from the kitchen and toward the sleeping area.

Dream was still fast asleep in the nearest bed, his golden hair being the only thing visible beneath the pulled-up covers. Karl and George were sleeping too, both slumbering peacefully in their respective beds. Bad was the only one there who was still awake; he was sitting on a chair next to Karl’s bed, and appeared to be sifting through a first aid kit. He looked up as Ranboo drew near.

“Hi!” Bad said genially, smiling up at him. “How are you feeling, Ranboo?”

“Better.” Ranboo took a seat on the bed next to the older man, and returned the smile wearily. “Still a bit in shock from what happened, honestly…”

Bad chuckled, looking down at the kit in his hands again. “Me too.” He admitted. “But I found that it’s easier to just accept what’s happening, and try my best to keep up.”

“It does seem like you’ve adapted quickly.” Ranboo remarked, looking the older man up and down. It was true; Bad seemed very relaxed and calm, and was as hardworking as ever. “I don’t know if I can do that though…everything’s moving too quickly.”

“Then think about the silver lining.” Bad suggested as he closed the first aid kit. “The cup is half full, not half empty. Right?”

“I guess…” Ranboo mused, looking down at his hands. “But is there really anything good about this situation?”

Bad laughed again, shaking his head. “You know, this is the first time in a while that we’ve all been together on the same server.” He pointed out. “And even better? We’re all working together!” The older man gestured around the room, smiling slightly. “If that’s not a good thing, I don’t know what is.”

Ranboo looked around the room too, his shoulders relaxing slightly. Bad was right. Everyone was finally working together toward a common goal, even if the goal was confusing and seemingly impossible to reach. And now, they had finally found a home amidst all the hell they were dealing with. “…Yeah.” The ender hybrid said softly. “You’re right.”

“You know what? Why don’t we do something like this once we get out?” Bad proposed. “We could start a new server! But this time we’ll have no mods, no countries, no wars…”

“We can build a house.” Ranboo continued slowly, a small smile spreading across his face. “Something just like this room, where we can all live together and have fun.”

“That’s the spirit!” Bad said brightly, getting up from the bed and laying the first aid kit on the nightstand. “Keep thinking like that, and we’ll get out in no time.” He promised, smiling at the ender hybrid. “Now, I’d better go and wash up too. I can’t wait to take a nice shower.”

“The bathrooms are really nice!” Ranboo told him happily. “But I think I’m going to go to sleep…” He added as a yawn overtook him.

Bad smiled fondly at the ender hybrid. “Good night, Ranboo.”

“Good night.” Ranboo replied, smiling as he watched the demon hybrid turn and walk out of sight. He yawned again as he took off his shoes and got into bed, snuggling under the warm blanket. With sleepy delight, the ender hybrid realized the bed was long enough for him to fit comfortably in; a feature that had to have been coded into the server.

Ranboo let his eyes drift shut, feeling warm and sleepy in the dim lighting of the sleep area. He could faintly hear Wilbur and Tommy still bustling around in the kitchen, accompanied by a light aroma of what smelled like tomatoes. Karl snored lightly in the bed next to him, and someone farther away from him shifted in their bed. He smiled slightly to himself as he realized this was the safest and warmest he’d felt in a while.

Today had its ups and downs, and yesterday was even worse. But tomorrow would be a better day.

Right?

Notes:

i like ending my chapters with an ominous "Right?" a bit too much...

anyways—i hope you enjoyed!! :)

a little fun fact: in hetaoni, tommy's counterpart LOVES pasta. it's literally like the only thing he eats lmao and it's why i made tommy cook pasta!

Chapter 28: Midnight Interlude

Summary:

Previously...

Ranboo let his eyes drift shut, feeling warm and sleepy in the dim lighting of the sleep area. He could faintly hear Wilbur and Tommy still bustling around in the kitchen, accompanied by a light aroma of what smelled like tomatoes. Karl snored lightly in the bed next to him, and someone farther away from him shifted in their bed. He smiled slightly to himself as he realized this was the safest and warmest he’d felt in a while.

Today had its ups and downs, and yesterday was even worse. But tomorrow would be a better day.

Right?

Notes:

TW: Slight derealization

Stay safe!

“Wilbur!”

As the door creaks open, Tommy practically leaps out of his seat, hurrying to greet the older man. A tentative smile wavers across his face. “H-Hey, you’re back! W-Where…where’s Ranboo?”

Wilbur shuts the door behind him, and it closes with a defeated click. He won’t meet his younger brother’s eyes. The older man looks past him instead, focusing on the others in the meeting room. Tubbo, Dream, Bad, and Karl stare back at him, and horrible realization dawns on each of their faces.

“He…” Wilbur begins uncertainly, his voice brave but unsteady. “He fell asleep.” Tubbo’s face crumbles as he falls numbly backward into his seat. The hope in Tommy’s eyes wavers, but doesn’t quite fade. “He won’t wake up anymore.” The older man finishes quietly, voice slightly choked, looking down at the ground.

Dream stares disbelievingly at Wilbur. “No way…” Next to him, Bad covers his mouth with his hands, his demon eyes filled with tears. Karl wraps a shaking arm around Tubbo’s shoulders. The younger boy is hiding his face in his hands, but everyone can see the way he’s trembling hard.

Tommy flinches backward, as if he’s been physically hit by Wilbur’s words. “Ranboo?” He whispers, his eyes wide. “No, he…he can’t…”

Wilbur still won’t meet his brother’s eyes. “We’re the only ones left.” He says heavily.

“Shit!” Dream curses suddenly, eyes blazing as he turns around and stalks toward the wall. Without warning, he slams his hand against the wall. Everyone jumps at the sound, except Tommy, who is still staring numbly at nothing. “We lost another one. What do we do?! And we finally found the key to the front door too.” He lets out a bitter laugh. “I mean, we could escape, but…”

“When we’ve lost so many?” Karl murmurs quietly, defeatedly. “No. We can’t.”

Tubbo finally raises his head from his hands, and it’s clear that he’s desperately fighting back tears. “T-There’s no way I’m leaving.” He snaps fiercely, even as his voice wobbles. “I don’t think I’d be able to l-live with myself.”

Everyone gives noises of agreement. Dream steps away from the wall, shaking his hand out and wincing slightly. His anger seems to have abated, replaced by a bone-deep weariness. “Alright.” Sticking his uninjured hand into his pocket, Dream fishes out a small brass key.

Bad inhales sharply, and Karl can’t even bring himself to look at the small gleaming key. “I think we should leave this key to…to those who come after us.” The demon hybrid sighs shakily.

There’s a short silence in the room as everyone mulls over the idea. Slowly, one by one, they all nod. None of them can find the strength to put their decision into words.

“…I’m sorry.” Tommy breaks the silence, his eyes now fixed on the scuffed floorboards as everyone turns to him.

Tubbo sniffles, hastily trying to wipe away any escaped tears. “For what?” He asks despairingly. “Tommy, this isn’t your fault—”

“It is.” Tommy interrupts, his trembling hands clenching into fists. “It’s my fault. B-Because…” He finally looks, tears threatening to roll down his cheeks. Even so, his eyes are sharp, regretful. “Because…because I—”

Tommy’s eyes flew open as he jolted awake. For a few seconds, he just lay there, panting hard as he looked around wildly. His pounding heart began to settle down when he realized he was lying in bed, safe in the Eden room.

“…So it was just a nightmare.” Tommy murmured to himself. He fell silent again, listening hard to the sounds around him. “Is everyone breathing?” Someone shifted in the bed next to him, and Tommy let out a long sigh of relief. “Thank God…”

He sat up, pulling the blankets off him. A soft, bitter chuckle slipped from his mouth. Tommy knew he wouldn’t be able to fall asleep again, not when adrenaline was still running through him. “I guess ‘nightmare’ isn’t really the right term for it though,” he acknowledged wryly.

Rubbing his head wearily, Tommy winced as he felt the bruise from their first fight against the Thing. It felt like that happened years, not mere days, ago. “I fucking hate this,” Tommy grumbled, swinging his legs off the bed and getting lightly to his feet. “Why do I keep remembering so much useless stuff? And why do I keep forgetting things from long ago…?”

It felt like there was static in his head. Tommy slunk silently away from the sleeping area, heading toward the kitchen. He could still smell traces of tomato and pasta in the air, even after he and Wilbur had packed it all into the fridge for tomorrow.

“How did I first meet Tubbo again? And Ranboo?” Tommy whispered to himself, staring morosely at the kitchen’s appliances. “What was the server that brought us together…?”

The boy sighed, turning away from the kitchen. “Maybe I’ll remember after we finally escape.” He looked around the room, once again marvelling at it all. “I had no idea this place existed…I really didn’t think I’d live this long.” Tommy laughed quietly.

He padded silently to the bulletin boards and stood before them, gazing at them in the near darkness. Hesitantly, Tommy reached out and softly traced the words on the main sign. “A home in hell.” He muttered to himself. “Well, at least I’ve made it far enough to see Eden.”

Tommy sighed, drawing away once more. There was no point in indulging hopefully in metaphors.

“Now, the next thing to do is…”

Notes:

very short but very important chapter! tommy's acting a bit sus isn't he >:)

fun fact: in HetaOni the game, the soundtrack during this portion is nothing but static. it's a very unique portion of the storyline, which offers important foreshadowing for future events, and is also very special in its presentation.

also the switch between present & past tense is intentional :)

i've been a bit busy lately, hence the short chapter (and also for plot reasons lmao) but i'll try to stick to schedule! thank you all for the support and feedback :)

btw if you ever have any questions feel free to ask in the comments! i love seeing all your Quirky™ comments lmao

Chapter 29: Conference at the Cherry Table

Summary:

Previously...

He padded silently to the bulletin boards and stood in front of them, gazing at them in the near darkness. Tommy reached out hesitantly and traced the words on the main sign. “A home in hell…” He muttered to himself. “Well, at least I’ve made it far enough to see Eden.”

Tommy sighed and drew back his arm. There was no point in indulging hopefully in metaphors.

“Now, the next thing to do is…”

“Alright.” Tubbo folded his hands in front of him professionally, and looked around at them all with an uncharacteristically serious expression. “Now that everyone has recovered…let us start the conference.”

A few moments of silence passed. Everyone around the table stared at the boy, who stared right back in complete seriousness. Then Tommy let out a snicker, causing laughter to ripple through the group.

“Are you trying to be formal?” Ranboo teased, covering his smile with one hand. “Sorry to say this…but it really doesn’t suit you, Tubbo.”

The goat hybrid’s composure cracked and he let out a giggle. “Oh, come on! You ruined it!” He complained, throwing his hands up in fake exasperation.

“As if this is even a conference.” Wilbur snorted, a fork still in his hand as he continued munching on his plate of pasta. “Half of us are still eating.”

“Speaking of which,” Bad piped up brightly. “This is really good pasta! I didn’t know you guys could cook so well!”

Tommy and Wilbur exchanged a slightly surprised look. “Well, I just followed the recipe that was pinned on the bulletin board.” The younger boy explained matter-of-factly. “It’s nothing special.”

Sapnap paused in shovelling pasta into his mouth, and directed a toothy, tomato-stained smile at Tommy. “It’s awesome!” He insisted. “You’ve actually been working really hard, Tommy. I didn’t know you were capable of productivity.” The older man joked.

“Haha.” Tommy deadpanned, not looking very amused. “Very funny.”

“Guys, guys!” Dream interrupted before anyone could pull the group off into another tangent. “Can we focus? We actually do need to have a meeting!” Everyone sobered a bit after that, and most of them set down their forks in favor of focusing on Dream.

George raised his hand, looking rather grim. “Can I talk first?” He asked. When no one protested, he continued. “Sapnap. You’re the reason why we’re here, because you’re the one who invited us.” George stared at Sapnap, who suddenly looked solemn and serious. “You didn’t know anything about the Thing before this, did you?”

“No. I have nothing to do with this.” Sapnap crossed his arms, gazing earnestly at his friend. “I swear.”

“In that case,” Wilbur began, leaning back in his chair with a sigh. “It is with great concern that I inform you: we’re legitimately fucked.”

His words got a few weak laughs, but most of them felt the weight behind the words. Sapnap in particular looked nervous and rather surprised. “You’re…not going to blame me?” He asked uncertainly.

“Huh?” George gave Sapnap a startled look. “Why—”

“I mean, it’s pretty much all my fault that everyone got dragged into this. If I wasn’t so excited and whiny, none of this would’ve happened.” Sapnap rambled on, cutting off his older friend. “I’m actually kinda surprised…I thought you’d all start bashing at me or something. I’d completely understand it though.” He added earnestly, staring down at his plate rather than looking at anyone else.

There was a slightly stunned silence as everyone let Sapnap’s words sink in. Most of them had never heard the man sound so genuinely dejected and uncertain. Then Dream snorted in laughter, shaking his head in apparent amusement. “Wow.” He remarked. “I didn’t think you were that stupid, Sapnap.”

Sapnap’s head shot up and he stared at Dream, half shocked and half reproachful. But before he could say anything, George spoke up. “Oh, please. As if you could’ve forced us to do anything.” The older man snickered. “We’re here of our own volition, idiot.”

“That’s right!” Quackity piped up, throwing an arm around Sapnap’s shoulders and grinning at him. “You just told us about this place. We’re the ones who took the risk!”

“Yeah!” Karl agreed, looking around at the others. “I think we can all agree on that.” Everyone nodded in agreement.

“It’s true that you laid out the rails. But we’re the ones who chose to walk on them.” Wilbur said wisely, leaning forward to make eye contact with the younger man. “It’s not your fault.” Next to him, Tommy fidgeted quietly with his fork, a troubled expression on his face.

Sapnap stared around at his friends, all of whom smiled back at him. “Oh.” He said lamely. “O-Okay. Um…thanks, I guess.”

“Let’s not worry about the past, okay?” Ranboo suggested, smiling slightly as he remembered what Bad had said to him last night. “Our job right now is to work together and find a way out. I’m sure we’ll escape soon!”

“Alright!” Tubbo said brightly. “Is there anything else we need to discuss?” Ranboo averted his gaze casually from everyone else, while Tommy continued staring at his plate of pasta. But everyone else shook their heads, hopeful expressions on their faces. “Okay then! I declare this meeting adjourned—”

“Wait!” Tommy blurted out.

Everyone looked at him curiously. “Yeah?” Tubbo prompted his friend.

“Uh…” Tommy avoided everyone’s gazes, looking rather uncomfortable. “There’s…something I want to talk to you guys about.”

The mood of the room shifted slightly as everyone grew more attentive. Ranboo sat up straighter in his chair, his eyes widening slightly. Was Tommy finally going to reveal why he’d been acting so strangely? “S-Sure. We’re all ears…” The ender hybrid said carefully.

“The thing is,” Tommy continued with an awkward chuckle. “What I have to say can’t be said here. It has to be in the basement.”

“Huh?” Dream asked, nonplussed. “Why the hell do you need to go to the basement? Didn’t we already narrowly avoid death once there?”

“Twice,” Wilbur corrected under his breath.

“Look, can you just trust me?” Tommy finally set down his fork as his voice took on an edge of frustration. “It has to be there. Otherwise I won’t be able to explain myself.”

There were a few murmurs around the table as everyone looked at each other uneasily. Tubbo was the only one who didn’t look doubtful at all. “Sure, let’s go.” He agreed easily. “I also want to check something out down there.”

“Where to?” George asked, sounding slightly skeptical.

“The tunnel.” The goat hybrid replied simply. “Just to check on it, y’know.”

“…Okay. I think we should go.” Ranboo said after a moment of thought. “I’m sure we’ll be fine!” He added as some people continued to look skeptical. “It won’t take long anyways, right?”

Tommy visibly relaxed as slowly (but begrudgingly), everyone nodded in agreement. “Thank you.” He said earnestly, smiling around at his friends. But the grin didn’t quite reach his eyes.

“Well!” Sapnap leapt to his feet, seeming to have regained all of his previous energy. “We’d better get going, eh?”

The rest of the group started getting up too. “Everyone bring their plates here!” Bad called, waving from where he stood at the end of the table. “I’ll put them in the kitchen!”

“Can we wait a bit? I need to pee.” Someone complained.

“Where’s my sword?” Another person shouted.

After some considerable chaos, everyone was ready to go. They trudged down the staircase and through the heavy metal door. Together, each person keeping a careful eye out for the Thing, they hurried quickly down to the basement.

Ranboo shivered slightly as they scurried single-file down the stairs and hurried as fast as they could through the plain room. No one wanted to stay in that room for longer than they needed to. Tommy in particular looked pale as he nearly dashed from one end of the white room to the other.

Everyone breathed easier when they left the plain room and finally got to the fork in the hallway. “Well, I’ll be going to the tunnel now.” Tubbo announced, turning left and walking toward the tunnel room.

“Wait! Don’t go alone, stupid!” Tommy said in slight annoyance as he went after Tubbo. The older boy paused at the door to wait for Tommy, and Ranboo quickly hurried to follow them too.

“Hey, wait for me!” Quackity shouted. “I wanna check out the tunnel too!”

“And me!” Sapnap quickly added, his eyes shining adventurously. “I still haven’t gotten to explore much, y’know.”

George rolled his eyes as the two dashed down the left hall, shoving each other mischievously and giggling as they ran. “Well.” He sighed reluctantly. “I guess I’ll go after them, to make sure they don’t get into more trouble.”

“Then we’ll stay here and keep watch.” Bad decided. He smiled amusedly at George as the younger man reluctantly followed his boisterous friends. “Have fun!”

Tubbo pushed open the door and led the small group into the room. “Woah!” Quackity exclaimed as they piled through the entrance of the tunnel. “This is really creepy.”

“I’m the one who found the entrance!” Sapnap bragged as they crunched through the tunnel. “It was hidden behind wallpaper and everything.” The two excited men hurried ahead of the group, eager to explore the end of the tunnel and see exactly how the Thing had ruined their exit.

Tubbo lagged behind though, his gaze focused on the ground. “Hm…” He said, looking slightly troubled. Tommy slowed down too, also staring down at the ground as if searching for something.

“What’s up?” Ranboo asked, walking up to his friend and standing next to him. He looked down at the ground too, but there didn’t appear to be anything special there. “There’s nothing here…”

“Exactly.” The goat hybrid sighed, scanning the ground one more time before straightening up with a groan. “I’m looking for whatever tripped me yesterday. That thing almost got us all killed, so I wanted to get rid of it.”

“But there’s nothing here…” Ranboo realized. “Huh. That’s weird.”

“What’re you looking at?” The ender hybrid jumped as Quackity suddenly seemed to appear next to him. The man reached up to sling an arm around Ranboo; he had to go on his tip-toes to do so. “What’s so weird? The ground? The ceiling? That crack in the wall?”

“Tubbo got caught in something yesterday when we were running away.” Tommy explained, frowning slightly. “But we can’t find whatever tripped him…”

“What the hell?! That’s creepy!” Sapnap exclaimed, bounding over to join the group. “Sounds like something straight out of a horror movie!”

A troubled look flashed across Tubbo’s face. “It’s as if there wasn’t even anything on the ground in the first place. Or,” He added. “Maybe it was removed by someone.”
“Or something.” Ranboo corrected quietly, frowning slightly.

Quackity shivered, removing his arm from around Ranboo’s shoulders. “It’s as if someone held you down and trapped you.” He muttered.

“A-Actually…” Tubbo looked down at the ground. “I assumed it was a vine or something, but…” He hugged his sides, suddenly looking uncomfortable. “It almost felt like a hand grabbed me by the ankle.”

“Oh fuck…” Sapnap whispered, suddenly looking terrified. “C-Can we stop talking about t-this? This is c-creepy as fuck…”

“It’s like a hand sprang out of the ground and tried to drag you down to hell.” Tommy said quietly, completely ignoring Sapnap as he continued scanning the ground.

“Oh, come on! Don’t be that dramatic!” Tubbo scoffed, breaking the somber mood slightly. “I’m sure I just imagined it…”

“Let’s just leave.” Quackity urged, still sounding slightly nervous. “Where did you want to go, Tommy?”

Tommy jumped when his name was said, and looked up in slight surprise. “Huh? Oh, I wanted to go to the cell room.”

“Ugh, not that room again!” Sapnap groaned, though he seemed happy enough to change the subject. “Well, let’s go…” He hurried back up the tunnel.

“C’mon, Ranboo!” Quackity grabbed the ender hybrid’s arm and dragged him along. “Let’s go!”

“Uh—okay?” Ranboo allowed himself to be pulled through the tunnel and out of sight.

Tubbo shook his head fondly. “They’re so jumpy.” He said in amusement. “Come on, we should probably go too.”

“Alright…” Tommy answered distractedly, but didn’t move. He was still staring around at the ground, as if looking for something.

“You’re not still trying to find that vine or whatever, are you?” The goat hybrid joined Tommy and looked at the ground curiously too. “Or are you looking for something else?”

“Uh—nothing.” The younger boy said quickly. “I was just a bit creeped out by that whole ‘hand from hell’ thing, y’know…” He shivered.

Tubbo snorted, shaking his head again. “You’re the one who mentioned it.” He pointed out. “Anyways, let’s go and—huh. What’s that?” A glimmer of something metal caught his eye, and he crouched down to pick it up.

“Oh!” Tommy exclaimed in surprise and excitement. “A piece of metal!”

“Nothing worth celebrating over.” Tubbo sighed, examining the item closely. It appeared to be just that; a piece of strangely-shaped metal. Its overall shape was a semicircle, but on one side, there were strange carvings in the metal. “…Although, it does look interesting. Maybe it’s another clue? I guess I’ll keep it for now.”

“Oh, yeah…” Tommy sounded slightly disappointed. “Should we go join the others now?”

The goat hybrid pocketed the strange piece of metal and grinned at the younger boy. “Yep! Let’s go!” He didn’t see the way Tommy’s eyes followed the item as it disappeared into his pocket, or the way that Tommy frowned slightly when he turned to walk back up the tunnel.

Tubbo just hoped that whatever weird-ass thing was going on would be over soon.

Notes:

things are about to get interesting...let's just say that you're gonna want to read the next chapter :)

anyways! hope you enjoyed this interesting chapter! it's a bit messy bc i cobbled together a couple of different parts lol

fun fact: this chapter title was based on a HetaOni OST called "Snowy Cherry Blossoms" that plays during the meeting segment! it's a nice song so i recommend that you give it a listen!
here is the link to the song! ^^

Chapter 30: A Necessary Evil

Summary:

Previously...

The goat hybrid pocketed the strange piece of metal and grinned at the younger boy. “Yep! Let’s go!” He didn’t see the way Tommy’s eyes followed the item as it disappeared into his pocket, or the way that Tommy frowned slightly when he turned to walk back up the tunnel.

Tubbo just hoped that whatever weird-ass thing was going on would be over soon.

Notes:

yall are in for a ride :)

“Alright.” Tommy said, planting his feet firmly on the ground and crossing his arms. Everyone looked back at him expectantly. “So, I bet you all wanna hear what I have to say, right?”

“Yeah, so get on with it!” Quackity called jokingly.

Ranboo watched the younger boy with a critical eye. He hoped that Tommy felt comfortable enough to share what was on his mind, but at this rate, he didn’t think that was going to happen. The ender hybrid could see right through his friend’s facade of confidence and cheeriness, and he suspected that Tubbo and Wilbur could too.

“Before I say anything else,” Tommy continued with a shadow of a smirk on his face. “You see that crate in the cell there?”

Everyone turned to peer between the metal bars into the cell. Ranboo could indeed see a wooden box in the far corner; something that he hadn’t noticed when he was here last. “I tried opening it, but it wouldn’t budge.” Tommy explained. “I think there’s something useful in there…”

“You’re right…” Karl said slowly, staring at the crate. “Remember the last time we opened a wooden box? That’s how we found one of our keys!”

“Aw, is little Tommy too weak to open a crate?” Sapnap teased, walking confidently through the open cell doorway and toward the crate. Tommy just rolled his eyes, scoffing quietly under his breath. “Let me show you how it’s done!”

The man bent down to grab the crate, and tried prying off the top. But it wouldn’t budge at all. “Ha!” Dream cackled. “Look who’s talking! You can’t open it either!”

“Shut up.” Sapnap huffed, straightening up and half-heartedly kicking the crate. “You try it then.”

Of course, Dream took the challenge, He immediately walked into the cell and toward the crate. With a shrug, George followed him, and so did a curious Karl and Quackity. “Damn. This crate actually is pretty hard to open.” Dream admitted, straining as he tried pulling off a side.

Quackity rolled his eyes. “Just break it with your weapon, idiot!” He stuck out his hand to the side, and his pickaxe materialized, nearly cutting off Karl’s nose in the process.

“Hey! Careful!” Bad called, half amused and half worried. “I swear, it’s not going to be the Thing that kills me, it’s going to be you guys…” He hurried to join the small group around the crate.

Wilbur whistled as Quackity swung down at the crate with all his might…and barely made a dent in the side. “Remember, we’re in adventure mode.” He reminded them, walking toward the group too. “There are a lot of blocks that we just can’t break.”

“Any idea what might be in there?” Ranboo asked curiously, glancing from the crate to Tommy.

“Er…” Tommy scratched his head, looking just as clueless as the rest of them. “Hope?”

“Hope?” The ender hybrid repeated skeptically. Ranboo didn’t expect Tommy to suddenly start waxing poetic, or even worse, being inspirational. “Okay then, Mr. Optimist.” He teased, though his heart wasn’t really in it. Ranboo gave Tommy one last bemused look before deciding to join the others, who were still uselessly hacking away at the crate.

“Tubbo.” Tommy said suddenly. He elbowed the older boy in the side when he didn’t respond. “Tubbo!”

“Hey!” Tubbo complained, looking up at his friend with a scowl. He had been examining something in his hands; something that was now revealed to be the strange metal piece from earlier. “What?”

Tommy pointed at the piece of metal. “Can I see that?” He said simply.

“Oh. Sure…” The goat hybrid passed the metal to the younger boy. “I don’t think it’ll be very helpful though…”

Tommy turned the piece of metal around in his hands, staring intensely at it. His fluffy hair hid his expression as he gazed down at his hands. They were shaking slightly. “…thanks.” He muttered, almost too quietly for anyone else to hear.

“Hm?” Tubbo leaned closer, frowning. “What’d you say?”

The boy let out a small chuckle. “Thanks, Tubbo.”

Tubbo suddenly felt himself being shoved backward. “Woah!” He shouted, flailing his arms as he fell with a thump onto the ground. “Hey!” He complained, slowly sitting upright and glaring at Tommy. “What was that—”

He cut off, eyes widening as the cell door slammed shut in front of him. Tommy stared back at him, still with that half-smirk on his face. In one hand, he still held the piece of metal. And in the other, he held the key to the cell.

“…Tommy?” The goat hybrid stared disbelievingly at the other boy. “Hey, come on…this isn’t the time for jokes!”

The others had finally noticed what was going on. Ranboo rushed over to the door, staring at Tommy with a mixture of concern and fear. “Tommy! What are you doing?!”

“Stop messing around, Tommy!” Quackity rolled his eyes, crossing his arms and glaring jokingly at Tommy. “We’re supposed to be the pranksters of the group. Right, Sap?”

Sapnap didn’t reply. He just stared open-mouthed at Tommy, an expression of realization dawning on his face. Tommy met his gaze steadily, still smirking as he took a step toward the older man. “Say, Sapnap…” He said lightly. “Why didn’t you tell them?”

“I…” Sapnap shook his head firmly, finally seeming to break out of his daze. “Tommy, don’t—”

“Say it.” Tommy growled, all traces of lightheartedness suddenly gone from him. “Say it in front of everyone. Tell them whose fault it really is that you’re all here.”

“Tommy, what are you talking about?” Karl said in a brave attempt to placate him. “C-Come on, open the door and let us out!”

George glanced sharply at Sapnap, who was still staring at Tommy. “…Sapnap?” He muttered, taking a step closer to the younger man. “What is he talking about?”

“By the way,” Faster than lightning, Tommy switched back to a lighthearted mood. He stepped away from the cell bars again and walked leisurely toward the room door. “There’s nothing inside that crate. It’s completely empty. Sorry.” He added with a chuckle.

“What the fuck, Tommy?” Wilbur’s eye twitched in irritation as he stared at his pseudo-brother. “What’s going on?”

Dream turned to Sapnap too. “Sapnap, do you know what’s going on?” He asked urgently. But Sapnap still didn’t say anything, his face set in a stony expression.

“Geez.” Tommy sighed, leaning against the wall opposite of the cell bars. “Why are you so silent? Learn to read the mood for once.”

“Tommy.” Ranboo clutched the cell bars tightly and leaned out as far as he could, staring seriously at the younger boy. “Let us out. We can talk about this together—”

“Nope.” Tommy interrupted with a smirk. “Sorry, but there is no ‘together’ anymore. You’ll just have to deal with working without me…”

Wilbur threw his hands up in exasperation. “Tommy! What the fuck are you doing?!”

“I can’t just let you out.” Tommy continued, completely ignoring his brother. “I mean, that’d defeat the entire purpose of locking you in. And you’d just get mad at me…though I guess you already are.”

The boy leisurely tossed the key into the air, still leaning casually against the wall. “Well, Sapnap?” He prompted, glancing at the still-silent older man. “Looks like you’re staying silent. Well then, I’ll say it myself.”

Sapnap’s hands curled into fists as he stared silently at the younger boy. Tommy walked slowly toward him, all traces of a smile suddenly gone from his face. “You see,” He began. “I’m the one who told Sapnap the rumors of this place.”

“…What?” Tubbo said in a small voice, his eyes widening.

“That’s right.” Tommy crossed his arms, staring directly at Sapnap. “It’s my fault that Sapnap learned about this place. It’s my fault that he got so excited about it. It’s my fault that he invited all of you.”

His words left them all stunned and silent. For the first time, Tommy’s expression wavered, his confident facade cracking and showing doubt. “Everything…” He whispered. “Everything is my fault.”

“…So you told Sapnap about the mansion?” Ranboo said slowly. “But…why?” He was voicing the question that was on all of their minds; did Tommy know about the Thing, or only about the rumors?

“I don’t know.” Tommy answered simply. “I just heard the rumors and thought it sounded fun, so I told him about them.”

The tension in the group decreased a tiny bit; so Tommy hadn’t intentionally led them to this hellhole. “But why did you lock us up?” Tubbo asked frustratedly, walking up to Tommy and glaring up at him.

Tommy smiled condescendingly down at his shorter friend. “Because you’d get in my way.” He replied bluntly. “There’s no way I can go on with my plans with you guys messing everything up. So just stay here for a while, ‘kay?”

“As if!” Dream snapped, striding to the cell bars too and staring angrily at Tommy. The younger boy didn’t budge though, and just looked up at Dream with an easy smile. “I’ll just use my powers to break through this cell.” Dream seized the cell bars and gripped them tightly, shutting his eyes as he concentrated hard.

Everyone watched him hopefully as the seconds ticked by. But Tommy didn’t look worried at all, and just watched with slight amusement on his face. “…Damn it.” Dream muttered finally, releasing the bars frustratedly. “My powers still don’t work properly…”

“Well then!” Tommy laughed, stepping away from the cell bars and starting to walk toward the door again. “I’ll be going now. Thanks for finding this for me, Tubbo.” He held up the strange metal piece as he spoke, and Tubbo’s eyes widened slightly. “You too, Sapnap!” Tommy added, grinning as he grabbed the doorknob. “Thanks for everything.”

Sapnap’s hands clenched again. Surprisingly, he smiled too. “…You really should’ve learned how to smile a little more naturally.” The man finally said.

Tommy’s hand stilled in the middle of turning the doorknob. “Don’t you remember what we said earlier?” Sapnap continued. “You laid out the rails, but I chose to walk on them. No one thinks it’s your fault.”

The younger boy didn’t say anything, his back turned to them and his expression hidden. “Tommy…” Ranboo pleaded, pressing against the cell bars and staring imploringly at his friend. “Tommy, please let us out! We have to get out of here together, and that means all of us! No exceptions!”

Tommy’s free hand clenched more tightly around the cell door key. “No.” He said finally, and his voice was dull. “That’s impossible.” The boy tossed the key behind his shoulder, and it landed with a clink in the corner, much too far away for anyone to reach.

“Tommy!” Tubbo shouted desperately. “Tommy, please!”

Tommy turned to face them once more, and no one missed the slight waver in his smile. “I’ll tell you one more thing. The Thing is after me.” He pointed at himself, and it looked like he was condemning himself. “No matter how many of us there are, it’ll always come after me first.”

Ranboo’s eyes widened in realization. “So that’s why…” He whispered, both surprised and upset.

“Yep. It’s why I always tried to stick close to the doors and walk at the edge of the group.” Tommy said casually. “It was a bit pointless though…”

Wilbur looked heartbroken at his pseudo-brother’s words. “Tommy…you don’t have to do this alone!” He said despairingly.

Tommy turned away from them again, facing the door. “This ends here.” He vowed, twisting open the doorknob. “I promise…this will be the last time.” He glanced over his shoulder for a final time, a tiny but genuine smile on his face. “If I come back, you can yell at me all you want. I promise.” With that, he walked through the door and shut it firmly behind him.

“TOMMY!” Tubbo’s scream was full of anguish, and he clutched the cell bars as if they were the only things holding him up anymore. “TOMMY, NO!” He slid down, falling to his knees as his entire body shook, and Ranboo hurried to his side.

“…If?” Bad echoed worriedly, staring at the now closed door. “W-What did he mean, if?”

Wilbur flinched at the demon hybrid’s words as he stared numbly at the ground, his hands starting to tremble too. “Tommy…” He whispered.

Tubbo let out a muffled sob as he threw himself into Ranboo’s arms, and the ender hybrid hugged his friend tightly. Wilbur lowered himself unsteadily to the ground next to them. He let out a shaky sigh and wrapped his arms around the two younger boys too.

The rest of the group watched rather awkwardly, some of them glancing nervously around the room while others still seemed to be grappling with what had just happened. “Do you t-think he’s coming back?” George whispered to Dream, trying valiantly to hide the tremble in his voice.

Dream crossed his arms, a troubled expression on his face.

“I don’t know.”

Notes:

well, that happened. and this is just a taste of what's to come >:)

anyways, i hope you enjoyed!! sorry for the long wait, i took a break during the holidays and forgot to say so in the previous chapter notes loll

but i'm back! and i've got so much more prepared >:)

In the Hetalia Universe:
- In the original HetaOni, the Thing is also called Steve by fans
- In China, the 'fan-name' of the Thing is Tommy...

Chapter 31: Anomalies

Summary:

Previously...

The rest of the group watched rather awkwardly, some of them glancing nervously around the room while others still seemed to be grappling with what had just happened. “Do you t-think he’s coming back?” George whispered to Dream, trying valiantly to hide the tremble in his voice.

Dream crossed his arms, a troubled expression on his face.

“I don’t know.”

Notes:

FINALLY i get to add some new character tags >:)

As soon as the door swung shut, Tommy let out a long sigh. He leaned heavily against the wall, squeezing his eyes shut as he faintly heard the sounds of his friends’ yells from behind the door.

“Shit…” He whispered. “They’re so mad…” Tommy pressed his hands against his face, trying to calm down. “I-It’ll be okay. You’re definitely going to get them out this time.” The boy assured himself quietly.

Taking in a deep breath and pushing down the vortex of emotions inside him, Tommy straightened up again. He looked down at the piece of metal that was still clutched tightly in one of his hands. “There’s still two left. Now, where are they again?” Tommy frowned down at the piece of metal, turning it over in his hands as he thought. “I can’t remember…”

After a few more moments of thought, Tommy shook his head and started walking again. He might as well check the rest of the basement to try and find the other metal pieces. He swung open the door of the hallway and promptly yelped as he felt something vibrate in his pocket.

“Woah!” Tommy exclaimed, quickly sticking his hand into his pocket and drawing out his buzzing comm. “That’s funny…comms aren’t supposed to work anymore. Who—”

He cut himself off, his jaw dropping as he read the screen of the comm. It wasn’t a message, it was a call; something that Tommy didn’t even know could work in the mansion. His eyes widened as he read the name of the caller, and he nearly dropped the comm in as he fumbled to answer.

“U-Uh,” Tommy stuttered uncharacteristically, holding the comm to his ear with trembling hands. “Te—”

“What took you so fucking long to answer?” A familiar voice snapped, slightly distorted because of the terrible signal. “Next time, you'd better pick up quicker.”

Tommy’s eyes grew impossibly larger, and a bright smile spread across his face. “I-It’s you! It’s really you!” He shouted excitedly, momentarily forgetting where he was and the danger around him. “No way! You…you are really Technoblade, right? The big man? The one and only?”

“Who else?” Techno snorted, his usually monotone voice seeming a lot livelier than usual. Or maybe that was just because Tommy hadn’t seen or heard his other pseudo-brother in so long. “Of course it’s me—hey! Phil, I’m talking right now, can you wait—”

“Phil’s there too?” Tommy interrupted him delightedly. “I—no way! This has never happened before!”

There were a few unintelligible thuds and grumbles before the line became clear again. “I don’t know what you’re talking about, but shut up and listen for a sec. Tommy—” Techno suddenly cut himself off. “…Tommy, are you crying?”

“No, I’m not!” Tommy quickly rubbed his tears away and continued to smile, although it was still quite watery. “I-I’m just happy to hear you again. Even if you’re suddenly being a fucking prick. What’s up with that, anyways?”

“I think you’d be unhappy too if you called me and I took forever to pick up.” Techno replied grumpily. “Anyways, listen—”

“Techno.” Tommy cut him off, sobering up slightly as he clutched the comm tightly. “Listen…you know Henry?”

There was a slight pause, presumably as Techno tried to remember who Henry was. “…Your cow?” He said slowly. “What—”

“Can you…take care of him for me?” Tommy’s smile wavered slightly as he spoke, but he forced even more cheer into his voice. “And Shroud. And all of my other pets. Can you take care of them tomorrow?”

“Huh?” His older brother sounded even more confused.

“Not just tomorrow.” Tommy corrected himself with a small laugh. “The day after too. And the day after that, and the day after the day after that, and—”

“Hell no.” Techno interrupted bluntly. “You think I can take care of so many animals? Get your ass back and take care of them yourself.”

Tommy rolled his eyes. He knew Techno wouldn’t agree so readily. “But Techno,” He began, his infamous TommyInnit whine creeping into his voice. “I—”

“Idiot.” Techno muttered, and his voice crackled slightly through the bad connection of the comm. “You’re…dange…we…lly…ried…yo…”

“Uh…I think you’re cutting out?” Just as he said that, the comm beeped, signalling the call had been cut off. Tommy took the comm away from his ear and frowned at it frustratedly. “Damn it…”

Tommy sighed and stowed the comm back into his pocket again. “That’s the first time I heard his voice in a while…” He realized. “Ha…that was nice…”

He blinked away the tears, plastering a bright smile onto his face again. “Well…I guess I’ll check the rest of the basement.” Tommy said aloud, making his way through the hallway and trying to forget the comm call.

- - -

“Fuck. The call got cut off.” Techno shoved his comm back into its place on his belt, scowling slightly.

“Aw, look on the bright side!” Techno turned to see Phil land gently next to him, his gleaming elytra wings spread. The older man smiled jovially at him. “At least the call went through at all. That was the first time in a while that you’ve talked to him, right?”

The piglin hybrid’s scowl softened slightly. “Yeah.” He muttered, turning back to stare up at the mansion in front of him. “Did you scout the top yet?”

“Nope.” Phil sighed, folding his silvery wings tightly against his back. “It’s like there’s a natural barrier at the roof.”

“Damn it.” Techno muttered. “Well then, how are we going to get in?”

Phil shook his head, looking slightly amused and yet as grim as ever. “You tell me. I’ve got no idea.”

Techno gritted his teeth, his fists clenching as he glared daggers at the mansion. The elytrian glanced sideways at the piglin hybrid, and Techno could feel his stare piercing through him. “You’ve been acting weird…you okay, mate?”

Techno sighed, tearing his gaze away from the building as he rubbed his temples wearily. “I’m just worried.” He admitted. “God knows how long it actually took us to get here.”

“You know Tommy. He’s survived this long, he’ll be fine.” Phil reassured his friend. “And maybe he’s looking for us too, now that he knows we’re here.”

The piglin hybrid just let out a snort. “I’m willing to bet that he’s actually avoiding us…”

“…Which is why we gotta find a way in, fast.” Phil finished his sentence with a ghost of a grin on his face.

Techno crossed his arms, staring at the mansion again. But now there was less rage in his gaze, and more worry, as he stared at the thing that had taken his brother away from him. “Tommy…” He murmured, his voice much softer than before.

“Wait for me.”

- - -

“…Is my memory really this shitty?” Tommy groaned, slamming the last cabinet door shut in frustration. “Where the hell are the other metal pieces?” He stared irritably around the room, looking for any clues that might lead him to his goal.

A sudden thought struck him. Tommy facepalmed hard.

“I’m a fucking idiot…” He turned around and marched right through the door of the room again, heading down the many hallways of the basement. “I bet the other pieces are also in the tunnel!”

Tommy dashed quickly through the halls and rooms, eager to make it to his destination and finally find the metal pieces. He burst into the entrance room and ducked into the tunnel, the gravel crunching beneath his feet. Slowing to a walk, he squinted around at the ground.

“…Not here…” Tommy muttered under his breath as he searched the tunnel thoroughly. “Or here…or here…”

After a solid ten minutes of searching, he found himself standing under the opening at the very end of the tunnel. Tommy gazed at the burnt ladder with slight sadness; if only the Thing didn’t burn it down every time. So many lives could have been lost here.

“It’s no use, is it?” Tommy sighed, the excitement inside of him sputtering out. “I guess it’s not in the basement after all.” He concentrated hard, squeezing his eyes shut and trying hard to remember. “I think I gave one of them to Sapnap, but where’s the other one? Maybe I hid it on the third floor?” The boy said slowly, opening his eyes again after a few moments.

A hazy memory flashed into his mind. “Wait, no…that’s not it. Fuck! Calm down, Tommy!” He told himself firmly, smacking himself lightly in the head. “You won’t be able to remember anything if you can’t even think clearly…”

“Found you!” Tommy jumped horribly as a voice floated down from high above him. His head whipped up and his eyes widened as he saw two figures leaning over the hole, both of them staring at him.

“P-Phil? Techno?!” Tommy gasped, almost dropping his metal piece in surprise. “What—!”

None other than Philza Minecraft grinned down at Tommy from over 30 feet above him. “Good thing the front door didn’t open, eh? Or else we wouldn’t have gotten bored and found this little hole!”

Techno smirked too, resting his elbows casually on the edge of the hole. He seemed a lot less tense and snappy than earlier on the phone. “What’ve you been up to, brother of mine?” The piglin hybrid’s expression changed slightly as his gaze swept over the scene below. “…Where are the others? Why are you alone?”

Tommy gaped, open-mouthed at the two people standing high above him. But his shock wasn’t happy like it was earlier; he looked more horrified than anything. “W-Why are you here?!” He said, almost hysterically. “You’re not supposed to know about t-the mansion! You weren’t invited!”

“Mate, when have we ever needed an invitation to go somewhere?” Phil laughed airily, his silver wings fluttering beside him as if they were chuckling too.

But Techno now looked much more serious than the older man. “What about all the clocks?” He asked urgently. “Did you break them all?”

Tommy’s eyes widened even more. “How…” He whispered. “How the fuck do you know…?”

Techno rolled his eyes, his long pink hair cascading over his shoulder as he leaned even further down the hole. “Answer the fucking question. Did you break the clocks?”

“No way…” Tommy completely ignored the piglin hybrid’s question yet again. “You…you’re not supposed to know about that! How are you even here?”

“Techno,” Phil said warningly, pulling the younger man away from the hole slightly. “Calm down a bit. He’s clearly overwhelmed right now.”

“I don’t care.” Techno replied bluntly. “I’m coming down there, right now—”

“NO!” Tommy interrupted with a desperate shout. He backed away slightly, shaking his head furiously. “Don’t come here! Don’t come here no matter what!! Go home! I-I don’t even know how you’re here, but please—go back!”

Techno was silent for a moment. Tommy could barely see his expression from down in the tunnel, but judging by the way Phil quickly released him and moved away, it was not a pleasant one. “How long have you known me, Tommy?” The piglin hybrid said abruptly.

“…What?” Tommy said, nonplussed.

“How. Long.” Techno repeated without elaborating.

Tommy stared at Techno in bewilderment and slight annoyance. “Uh…ten years? Eleven?” He answered impatiently. “Look, Techno, you have to leave—”

“And how old are you?” Techno interrupted.

“…nineteen…?” The younger boy replied slowly.

Techno crossed his arms, staring intensely down at Tommy. “Exactly. I’ve known you for half of your life, Tommy. I’m practically your brother. Like it or not, we’ve got a connection. Wilbur too.” The piglin hybrid took a step closer to the edge of the hole. “But he’s been trapped in this hellhole right alongside you. And you’ve been losing memories, haven’t you?”

“I…” Tommy trailed off, lost for words for the umpteenth time. “How did you…”

“Because they’ve been transferring to me, Tommy, ‘cause I’m the only brother who isn’t trapped in a fucking haunted mansion.” Techno sighed. “I don’t know everything that’s going on…but I’ve got the general gist.”

The younger boy’s eyes widened as he took in the new information. “We’ve been carrying part of your burden, Tommy.” Phil said gently, leaning slightly over the hole too. “You may have thought you were alone…but you never were.”

“You’ve already broken a lot of clocks, right?” Techno continued.

“Y-Yeah…” Tommy stammered. “But—”

“Thanks to that, the time in the mansion has finally synchronized with the outside.” Phil explained. “It’s taken us a long time to find you. And not just us, too!” He added brightly. “So many other people are coming too!”

“Do you have any idea how long I’ve been searching for you and Wil?” A bit of emotion slipped past Techno’s grim facade. “No matter how much I called you, your comm was always out of range. And sometimes…” The piglin hybrid shivered slightly, taking Tommy aback. “Sometimes I got these weird feelings, like a part of me…died.”

Tommy winced slightly, looking down at his feet. “So everything got to be too much…” He mumbled. “And my memories started flowing to you? I…” His hands clenched into fists. “No. You can’t be here. I can’t lose you too.”

“Well, I can’t lose you.” Techno replied simply. “So I guess you’ll just have to suck it up and deal with it.”

Tommy wasn’t listening. He stared down at the metal piece still clutched in his slightly trembling hand. This was the first time anything like this had happened. The carefully thought out, consistent plan he had been following was now shattered. He had no idea what to do.

“I’m sorry, Techno.” Tommy whispered sincerely, finally looking back up at his older brother.

Techno’s expression softened. “Wait for me, okay? I’m coming.” He said, less gruffly than before.

“I’m sorry,” Tommy continued. “B-But I have to go. Please, just go home!” With that, he whipped around and dashed back through the tunnel.

“Wha—Tommy!” Techno shouted, but it was too late. Tommy had already disappeared from view, his crunching footsteps also fading quickly away. “Fucking—” The piglin hybrid growled angrily, whipping around and pacing about in frustration.

“He’ll be fine.” Phil said calmly, though a slight twitch in his wings betrayed his uncertainty.

Techno swung around and stalked back to the hole, his scowl unable to mask his concern and fear. “No, he won’t.” He said seriously.

“We have to catch him before it’s too late.”

Notes:

technoblade and philza minecraft have joined the battle! for you hetaoni enjoyers out there, you probably predicted this. but i think this is a pretty big surprise for those of you who don't know anything about hetaoni >:)

well i hope you enjoyed this turn of events! things are about to get even more exciting :)

Fun Fact: in the original HetaOni (and hetalia too), tommy and techno's counterparts are twins! :D

Fun Fact 2: i was originally going to name this chapter "Call" after the HetaOni OST that plays during this part! you can listen to it here :)

Chapter 32: From an Autumn Far

Summary:

Previously...

“Wha—Tommy!” Techno shouted, but it was too late. Tommy had already disappeared from view, his crunching footsteps also fading quickly away. “Fucking—” The piglin hybrid growled angrily, whipping around and pacing about in frustration.

“He’ll be fine.” Phil said calmly, though a slight twitch in his wings betrayed his uncertainty.

Techno swung around and stalked back to the hole, his scowl unable to mask his concern and fear. “No, he won’t.” He said seriously.

“We have to catch him before it’s too late.”

“I’ll fly down there first to scout a bit, okay? Who knows if it’s safe…” Phil stepped onto the raised rim of the hole, staring down at the 30 foot drop.

“Be careful.” Techno warned from behind him.

Phil just smiled and spread his wings with a flash, sunlight dancing across the silvery feathers. “Well!” The elytrian glanced over his shoulder at the piglin hybrid, and gave him a little mock salute. “Wish me luck!”

With that, Phil stepped forward and let himself fall forward into the hole. For a brief moment, his entire body felt weightless as he plummeted down. There was that familiar flash of fear that always came, no matter how much experience the elytrian had with flying. But he knew it would pass. His wings would whir into action, and he would glide smoothly down.

Except they didn’t. Phil flared his wings out, but they seemed to dangle uselessly in the air, the wind unable to catch in them like it usually did. “Shit—” He yelped, flapping uselessly as he dropped down like a rock. The ground grew closer and closer, and Phil realized he might not survive such a long drop.

Then one of his wings finally seemed to catch on the air. The elytrian was sent spiraling, half gliding and half falling toward the ground. “Woah!” Phil shouted as the tips of his artificial wings grazed against the walls of the hole and he started falling in earnest again. But he had bought enough time for himself, and he landed mostly unharmed at the bottom of the pit, sending up a small cloud of dust and gravel.

“Phil!” Techno yelled, and the older man looked up to see his friend peering down at him in concern. “Are you okay? What happened?!”

“Ouch.” Phil winced, shielding his eyes as he squinted up at the opening. “I’m fine, don’t worry…”

Even from so far down, Phil could tell that Techno was frowning. “Did your elytra not work or something?” He shouted down.

“Yeah, I think something happened to it…” Phil clambered slowly to his feet, wincing slightly. He twisted around to look at his own wings, and caught a glimpse of something gray.

“Phil—” Techno said suddenly, his voice full of surprise. “Your wings, they…they’re not shining anymore.”

“Huh?” Phil tried to extend his wings, but all they did was twitch slightly. With a small huff of frustration, he reached behind him and grabbed the metallic feathers of his right wing, and pulled it out so that he could see it.

His eyes widened as he looked at his wing. Techno was right; his elytra had lost its characteristic gleam that always showed whenever it was bonded to a person. Phil tried moving his wing again, but he could only extend it a few inches.

“My wings…” Phil released his wing, his eyes stormy and troubled. “What the hell did this place do to them?”

“You think the mansion affected them?” Techno asked bemusedly, still peering down at him from above.

“What else could’ve?” Phil scoffed. He tried to ignore the dead weight of his wings on his back, hanging limp and useless. “Well, looks like I can’t fly back up, and you can’t get down safely. Maybe you should wait here while I—”

“I’m not leaving you here alone.” Techno interrupted firmly, crossing his arms. “I’ll just go down the ladder. I know it’s burnt!” The piglin hybrid added as Phil opened his mouth to interject. “But it’ll minimize the fall, right?”

Phil stared up at his younger friend. “…Alright.” He conceded finally, stepping aside as the piglin hybrid clambered into the hole, gripping tightly onto the ladder. “But be careful.”

“I always am.” Techno said, and even though his back was turned, Phil could tell that he was smiling. The piglin hybrid made his way expertly down the ladder, even as it swayed ominously with his weight.

“Hey, careful. It’s ending soon—” Phil warned, but he was too late. Techno’s foot slipped and he yelped, clinging more tightly to the ladder.

The piglin hybrid glanced below himself, analyzing the distance between himself and the ground. “I’m jumping.” He decided, and before Phil could say anything, he let go of the ladder and dropped down onto the ground.

“Woah! You okay, mate?” Phil hurried over to the piglin hybrid, who had landed on his back and was rolling over, groaning.

“Yeah.” Techno reassured gruffly, pushing himself up to his feet with a small wince. “Did you really think I’d die from such a short fall?” He asked the elytrian, sounding slightly offended.

“Well…you never know what could happen in a place like this.” Phil replied sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck. “Even I know that this mansion is unpredictable, and I’m not the one who got fucking memories of this place.”

Techno glanced at the tunnel, a frown gracing his face. “We’d better go.” He said abruptly. “Tommy’s still in danger.”

Phil sighed as the piglin hybrid determinedly stalked through the tunnel. “Mate, wait a second.” The elytrian said wearily, trailing after his younger friend. “We don’t know anything about the layout of the mansion.”

“No need. Not right now, at least.” Techno replied vaguely. “I’ve got a feeling…”

Without another word, the piglin hybrid marched through the entrance of the rock tunnel and through the room leading to it. Phil followed behind more slowly, gazing around curiously at the room. After all, while Techno had some degree of understanding of the mansion already, Phil had never seen anything inside it before.

Techno walked purposefully down the hallway directly outside the room, and paused for a second in front of the door on the opposite side. “This is it.” He said confidently. “There’s something important behind this door.”

“Sounds like we’d better be careful.” Phil muttered. His hand drifted to the sword strapped to his belt, and Techno’s own blade materialized into his hand.

“Ready?” Techno glanced behind his shoulder at Phil, and the older man nodded. Phil silently slid the sword out of its sheath as Techno seized the doorknob, and threw the door open.

- - -

“Watch out!”

Everyone ducked as Ranboo’s trident careened off the metal bars and flew over their heads. It struck the wall behind the group, and clattered to the ground harmlessly. “Sorry.” The ender hybrid apologized, wringing his hands nervously. “I guess that doesn’t work either…”

Wilbur groaned, pacing around the cell feverishly. “I told you, brute strength isn’t going to work!” He snapped, pulling at his hair angrily. It frustrated him to no end that they were all stuck in a stupid cell while his little brother risked his life doing God-knows-what.

Quackity glared at him, clearly annoyed by the older man’s short temper. “Well, what else do you suggest?” He retorted.

“We need someone to open—” Bad began.

“All of us are stuck in here.” Sapnap interrupted, crossing his arms and scowling in the direction of the door. “We all fell for the trap, and there’s no way to get the key.” He said rather bitterly.

Tubbo glanced over at Sapnap, a tired look on his face. There were still tear tracks on his face that he hadn’t bothered to wipe away. “Well. Does anyone have any other ideas?”

Ranboo retrieved his trident from the ground and gazed at the key in the corner. “We’ve already tried all our weapons, and we’ve even tried using magic.”

“Commands, not magic.” Dream corrected under his breath. “There’s a difference.”

“But maybe I can get the key with my loyalty enchantment?” Ranboo continued thoughtfully, ignoring the older man.

Wilbur shook his head. “There’s no fucking way it would stick to your trident.” He scoffed. The ender hybrid shot him a slightly hurt look, and he sighed. “Believe me, I’m not trying to be mean…it just definitely won’t work.”

“We just need someone to come and free us.” Karl said hopefully, glancing toward the door.

“Us and Tommy are the only ones here.” George pointed out. “What do you mean, ‘someone’ needs to come? There’s no one!”

Everyone seemed to deflate slightly. “It’s no use.” Sapnap muttered dejectedly. “Maybe we should just accept it…we’re stuck—”

The door of the room was suddenly thrown open, and everyone jumped at the abrupt sound. Two figures burst into the room, both brandishing swords defensively.

Both of the newcomers froze as they took in the sight in front of them, and so did the group behind the bars. Wilbur gaped at the two people on the other side of the cell; there was no mistaking Phil’s ruffled elytra feathers and Techno’s long pink hair.

Phil was the first to break the silence. “Woah!” He exclaimed, lowering his sword and staring around with a bewildered smile on his face. “What are you all doing here?”

“…Well, ‘someone’ showed up.” George muttered, still in shock.

“Where’s Tommy?” Techno asked urgently, taking a step closer to the cell.

On the other side of the bars, Wilbur stepped closer too, staring at his brother with wide eyes. “Wha—how—” He stammered, a look of disbelief on his face. “Why are you here?”

“Why are you here?” Phil retorted. “What is this, a zoo? Don’t touch or feed the players?” He chuckled awkwardly when no one else laughed at his weak joke.

Next to Wilbur, Tubbo’s face hardened into a look of determination. “There’s no time to explain.” The younger boy said seriously. “The key is over there. Can you—”

“Got it.” Phil replied, a bit sheepishly. He hurried to pick it up, and everyone inside the cell watched in anticipation as the older man fumbled to stick it in the cell door. Finally, with a telltale click, the door swung open.

“Tech!” Wilbur shot out of the cell as soon as the door was opened, and ran straight at Techno.

“Wil—” He brother protested, trying to back away, but Wilbur had already tackled him in a tight hug. Techno stood rather stiffly in his older brother’s embrace, and gave Phil a panicked look when Wilbur only squeezed him tighter. Phil just shook his head knowingly as he turned away to deal with the others.

“When did you get here, Techno?” Wilbur asked breathlessly, finally pulling away but keeping his hands firmly on Techno’s shoulders. “Did Tommy invite you too? Have you seen the Thing? Are you okay?”

“Calm down, Wilbur! I’m fine!” Techno reassured him hastily, holding his hands up in a sign of surrender. “Tommy didn’t invite me, I found this place myself.”

Wilbur released the piglin hybrid, relieved but still bewildered by the sudden turn of events. “Tommy’s in danger.” He said seriously, staring into his brother’s blood red eyes. “I don’t know how the hell you got here, but he needs help.”

“I know.” Techno replied simply. “And I think I know where he is.” With that, he swung around and marched to the door, barely sparing a glance over his shoulder to check on the rest of the group. “Come on, we have to go.”

“W-What’s going on?” Ranboo asked nervously, trailing after Techno as the piglin hybrid swung open the door again. “How did you know we were here? How are you here?”

“We’ll explain later.” Phil replied brusquely as he shepherded the rest of the group out the door.

Wilbur hurried to catch up with Techno, easily keeping up with his younger brother’s quick strides. “Techno…did something happen?” He whispered to the piglin hybrid, glancing around warily. “Why are you here? I know Tommy didn’t invite you, but…” The older man scrutinized his brother’s expression. Despite the monotone facade he almost always kept up, Techno was easy to read once you got to know him. “Did he…call for you…in another way?”

Techno’s step faltered for a split second. “…He did.” He replied quietly. “In this mansion…time isn’t the only thing that’s twisted.” The piglin hybrid glanced at his brother with a serious expression. “I’m just going to say one thing; all of Tommy’s memories and thoughts warn that something bad is about to happen to him.”

“Memories? Something bad?” Wilbur echoed, his eyes widening. “What do you—”

“Let’s talk about this later.” His brother cut him off abruptly, quickening his pace. “I’ve got a bad feeling…”

Wilbur trailed slightly behind him, his brow furrowed as he tried to understand what Techno had just told him. He still had no idea what was going on; but then again, when had any of them ever known what was going on in this God-forsaken mansion?

All he knew was that his little brother was in danger, and he had to get to him before something terrible happened.

Notes:

now all they need is tommy to complete the group. i sure hope they find him in time :)

welp i hope you enjoyed this chapter! i haven't written techno's character much and i haven't written phil at all, so hopefully it's not too ooc lol

fun fact: the chapter title is based on the HetaOni OST that plays here, called "Autumn Leaves Dancing in the Heaven Far". it's one of my favorite ones so i recommend you give it a listen! you can find it here!

btw i might be uploading a bit less often from now on. i'm pretty busy and my buffer is running out :') but it'll only be like a day or two's difference lol

Chapter 33: Slipping Away

Summary:

Previously...

“Let’s talk about this later.” His brother cut him off abruptly, quickening his pace. “I’ve got a bad feeling…”

Wilbur trailed slightly behind him, his brow furrowed as he tried to understand what Techno had just told him. He still had no idea what was going on; but then again, when had any of them ever known what was going on in this God-forsaken mansion?

All he knew was that his little brother was in danger, and he had to get to him before something terrible happened.

Notes:

Warning: big sad ahead :( /hj

Tommy collapsed against the wall, panting hard and shaking violently. His mind was still buzzing from his encounter with Techno and Phil, and he struggled to catch his breath after running from the basement all the way to the second floor.

“Oh my god.” He muttered shakily to himself, pressing the heels of his hands into his eyes and trying to control his breathing. “Oh my fucking god. T-They can’t be here, or else they’re going to…”

Tommy gulped, glancing around himself warily. His mind slowly started to clear, and he sat there, quietly panting and catching his breath. “…I have to keep going.” He struggled to his feet determinedly. “For them…I have to keep with my plan.”

He stepped forward on slightly shaky legs, scanning his surroundings. He was currently on the second floor, right next to the downward leading staircase. “I think I remember where I hid the other metal piece…” Tommy said slowly. “It was on the second floor…in a room with a carpet, I think?”

Tommy sighed and walked resignedly toward the front hallway. “Might as well check all these rooms…” He grumbled, not looking forward to the task. But it would be worth it in the end, he reminded himself. He’d do whatever it took to get his friends out of the mansion…

The boy wandered through the hallway, opening each door that he passed. Some rooms he passed without a second glance, while others he lingered in, unsure of whether they were the right one. Tommy sighed as he reached the final room on the floor; the one directly across from the meeting room. He felt both annoyed and scared. What if he couldn’t remember where he hid the metal piece? What would he do then?

He pushed open the door of the last room, and let out a long sigh of relief as familiar memories immediately flooded his mind. “Yes!” Tommy cheered softly, bounding into the room and shutting the door firmly behind him. “This is it!”

Tommy still couldn’t remember exactly where he had hidden the metal piece, but he knew for certain that this was the right room. “I can finally get everyone together!” He said happily. “This time, I’ll…” The boy’s smile slipped slightly as he gazed around the room. “I’ll…definitely get them to escape.”

He walked forward into the room, still bravely trying to keep his smile on his face. “C’mon, you gotta practice your smile…even Sapnap could tell it was fake…” Tommy chided himself quietly. “I have to get them all to escape. Or else…” His smile faded even more. “Or else I’ll live the rest of my pathetic life alone.”

Tommy stared down at the carpeted ground, momentarily forgetting about his task. “I tried to seem trustworthy, but I don’t think it worked.” He said regretfully. “…I wonder how mad they’d be if I went back.”

“I’d apologize…and they’d yell at me, probably for a long time…” Tommy let out a slightly wet laugh. “And then…” He hugged his sides, suddenly feeling like the room had gotten colder. “And then they’d hug me and I’d hug them back…and they’d also apologize…”

Another wavering smile made its way onto his face, even as tears were gathering in his eyes. “All this time…” He whispered, clutching at his own arms even tighter. “All this time, all I wanted was to…” Tommy squeezed his eyes shut, trying to stop the tears from falling. “With them…”

A soft click from behind him shook him out of his thoughts. Tommy whirled around with a gasp, his eyes widening as he saw the figure at the door.

It was the Thing. But not any ordinary Thing either; it was at least twice as large as the monster they’d been fighting so far. It delicately let go of the doorknob, which it had twisted open quietly and expertly. The Thing took a lumbering, shaking step toward Tommy, its empty features twisting into an expression reminiscent of mocking laughter.

“…Oh.” Tommy backed away as the Thing advanced slowly. His hands trembled slightly as he stuffed the metal piece into his pocket, and summoned his sword from his inventory. His back hit the wall behind him, the Thing looming and leering above him.

Tommy took a deep breath and brandished the sword in front of him. He let out a small, mirthless laugh. His trusty sword, which he had crafted himself from the only materials that were available to him, would be the only thing that would accompany him into death. He had been alone for so, so long, and he would forever be alone.

Well, at least he would go down proudly, defending his friends until his last breath. Tommy drew himself up to his full height, staring down the huge Thing bravely. “Come on, afraid to fight me?” He taunted.

“I’m not afraid anymore.”

- - -

Techno’s eyes suddenly widened mid-stride. “Tommy’s in danger!” He shouted, startling the entire group. And without any explanation, the piglin hybrid broke into a run, dashing around the corner and vanishing from sight.

For a split second, everyone paused, shocked by Techno’s sudden disappearance. “Y-You guys wait in the safe room!” Ranboo said finally, turning to stare at his friends urgently. “We might need m-medical help after this!”

Phil stared back at him, his eyes wide. “I…b-be careful, okay?”

Ranboo nodded hastily, and without waiting for replies from the rest of the group, he raced after the piglin hybrid.

He heard a few sets of footsteps behind him, and Ranboo glanced over his shoulder to see Tubbo and Wilbur following after him. “What’s—going—on?!” Tubbo panted as they ran up a flight of stairs and onto the second floor.

Wilbur sprinted past them, his long legs propelling him forward. He quickly caught up with Techno, and his shouts carried back to the rest of the group. “Techno! Is Tommy—”

In front of them, Techno swerved into the back hallway and made a beeline for one of the last rooms in the corridor. Without missing a beat, Wilbur raced forward and kicked the door open.

Ranboo skidded to a halt next to the two older men, and let out a gasp as he caught a glimpse of a huge, gray figure moving around inside the room.

“What the hell is that?!” Techno shouted, almost hysterically and very uncharacteristically. The four of them piled clumsily through the door, all of them gaping open-mouthed at the easily fifteen-foot tall Thing. Ranboo summoned his trident and gripped it tightly, ready to fight.

But it seemed like the fight was over before it even began. The Thing swayed in front of them, and for the first time, Ranboo noticed the dark blood oozing out of its multiple wounds. And, despite its size and obviously increased strength, the Thing began to fade away just like its regular counterpart did.

As it vanished from the room, it revealed an injured, barely-standing Tommy behind it.

“Tommy…?” Ranboo stared at his friend, both shocked by his appearance and panicked by his injuries. This was the boy who complained about the smallest of aches and even threw a tantrum over a papercut once. This was the boy who was now covered in blood and injuries.

Tommy seemed equally surprised to see them, though he was clearly trying to hide it. “Ha…” He smirked slightly, even as he clutched his bleeding side in pain. “You found me.”

The boy’s knees buckled and he collapsed onto the ground with a groan of pain. “TOMMY!” Tubbo screamed, snapping out of his shock and racing toward his best friend. He slipped an arm under Tommy’s head and cradled him gently, staring stricken at the younger boy.

Ranboo hurried forward too, and Wilbur and Techno followed closely with twin looks of shock and fear on their faces. “Tommy!” Wilbur gasped, falling to his knees next to his little brother. Techno hovered uncertainly beside him, his wide eyes roving over Tommy’s many injuries.

“Tommy, s-stay with us!” Ranboo desperately pulled up his inventory and materialized a first aid kid. He pulled out a roll of bandages and started unrolling them with shaking hands.

“Please, Tommy!” Tubbo pleaded, clutching the younger boy tightly.

Tommy’s unfocused eyes were fixed on Tubbo. “It’s…you…” He murmured faintly, raising a blood-covered hand and weakly reaching toward Tubbo. With effort, Tommy turned his head to look at all of them, a small smile on his face. “Techno too…even though I told you…not to come…”

Techno shook his head helplessly. For the first time, the self-proclaimed blood god follower seemed to be sickened by the sight of blood. “W-Why did you run?” He asked weakly. “You idiot. You should have let us help you!”

“That never works in this mansion.” Tommy said, his voice taking on a firmer edge. “That’s why…I’ve been doing…all I could.”

Ranboo finally managed to untangle the roll of bandages. He chose a deep wound in Tommy’s side to treat first, and pressed a wad of gauze to it. Blood began to soak through it quickly, forming a deep red blossom in the white fibers. “Tommy, t-try not to talk. It’ll only m-make the bleeding w-worse.” He ordered, though his voice was shaky.

“Tommy, you…y-you idiot.” Wilbur said frustratedly, tears pricking at his eyes. “How long is it going to take you to realize that you don’t have to do everything alone?”

Tubbo sniffled, his hands trembling as he fumbled to try and help Ranboo wrap the bandage. “J-Just look around you.” He added with a tearful attempt at a smile. “Y-You’re never alone.”

“You fucking idiot.” Techno growled without much heat in his tone, balling his fists frustratedly. “When you wake up, I’m literally going to kill you.”

Tommy let out a soft laugh, but winced as more blood oozed out of his wounds. “You can’t…kill…a big man.”

“W-Well it looks like the Thing came pretty close.” Tubbo joked weakly, his watery smile wavering. “D-Don’t talk, you’ll just m-make things worse.”

The younger boy just sighed, his body relaxing more into Tubbo’s arms. “I’m so tired…” He whispered faintly. “A-And it…really hurts…”

Techno physically flinched as if he could feel his younger brother’s pain. “Hang in there, T-Tommy.” He pleaded, but no one was paying enough attention to him to be surprised that the mighty warrior was begging.

“What am I…going to do?” Tommy continued to murmur, seeming not to have heard his older brother. “I still…haven’t…” His eyes fluttered shut and he went limp in Tubbo’s arms.

Everyone stared, terrified, at the injured boy. Techno opened his mouth, an uncharacteristically scared expression on his face. But Ranboo cut him off before he could speak. “He’s still alive.” The ender hybrid said quietly, sitting back as he finally finished tying the bandage around Tommy’s torso.

Tubbo let out a shaky sigh. “Thank G-God.” He whispered, cradling Tommy even more tightly. “I d-don’t know what I’d do if…”

Ranboo got up on shaky legs, holding the remaining bandages in his bloodstained hands. “W-We need to go.” He said firmly, looking at Wilbur and Techno, who were both still staring at their younger brother. “Tommy needs more help. We have to go back to the safe room.”

“I’ll carry him.” Techno said firmly, turning to Tubbo. “I’m the strongest one here.”

Tubbo let go of Tommy, albeit slightly reluctantly, and passed the unconscious boy over to Techno. The piglin hybrid hoisted Tommy up into his arms, with surprising gentleness.

Wilbur hovered next to Techno, gazing at his younger brother sadly. “…Did he really defeat that huge Thing by himself?” He wondered, his voice a mix of admiration and sadness. “Fucking hell…”

Ranboo offered a hand to Tubbo, who was still on the ground. The other boy accepted the help gratefully, and allowed himself to be pulled to his feet. Ranboo looked down, cringing as he saw the blood covering both of them. “We should hurry.” The ender hybrid urged, turning toward the door and beckoning for Techno and Wilbur to follow.

Techno nodded, his face kept carefully blank and expressionless as he carried Tommy through the door and out of the room. The group walked quickly but silently, each person stewing in their own doubt and guilt.

- - -

To the me…

To the me that lives at some point in time…

And who isn’t alone…

Notes:

i wonder what those last few sentences mean haha surely it's not plot important lmao probably won't turn up again in a few chapters lol

anyways i hope you enjoyed this mess of a chapter! im bad at writing emotions lol

on the bright side, i can start putting techno & philza fun facts now!

In the Hetalia Universe...
- Tommy enjoys flirting with girls. Surprisingly, so does Techno…and he's arguably even better at it than Tommy...
- Tommy & Techno are twins!
- Phil is always cheerful :)

Chapter 34: Lost

Summary:

Previously...

Techno nodded, his face kept carefully blank and expressionless as he carried Tommy through the door and out of the room. The group walked quickly but silently, each person stewing in their own doubt and guilt.

- - -

To the me…

To the me that lives at some point in time…

And who isn’t alone…

For the first time since it had been found, Eden was completely silent. Everyone was gathered around a single bed in the room, staring at the boy sleeping quietly in it. Quackity was silently treating Tommy’s wounds as he lay unconscious on the bed, with Karl sorting through medical equipment and handing them to him. Gathered the closest to the bed were Ranboo, Tubbo, Phil, and Tommy’s two brothers.

“He’s covered in injuries…” Quackity murmured, uncharacteristically quiet as he finished bandaging the last of Tommy’s wounds. “But he’ll be fine.” The healer reassured, wiping his brow as he moved away from the bed.

Wilbur immediately moved to take Quackity’s place, planting himself firmly in his seat and gazing at his younger brother. Tommy’s face was pale and gaunt, and he looked smaller and weaker than ever when sleeping.

Karl shook his head, looking uncharacteristically grim as he quietly packed away the rolls of bandages. “No wonder. I mean, he fought alone.”

“It was bigger than before, right?” George looked at Tubbo hesitantly, but the younger boy wouldn’t meet his gaze. The goat hybrid’s attention was fixed solely on Tommy.

“Yeah.” Ranboo answered for Tubbo, his voice quiet and solemn as he glanced at George. “But he didn’t seem surprised at all…”

Bad frowned slightly. “Does that mean…he expected it?”

His words were met with a few seconds of silence. “I think…” Dream said slowly, uncertainly. “I think he’s already seen all this…countless times.”

“I think so too.” Ranboo agreed sadly. “That’d explain how he’s been able to stay so strong…”

“And why he’s been acting weird.” Sapnap added. “It feels like this is something that’s built up over time…”

Wilbur sighed, reaching out to brush a lock of hair out of Tommy’s face. The sleeping boy didn’t react at all, and the older man gazed sadly at his younger brother. “Well, what can we do?” He said hopelessly. “It’s not like we can just force him to tell us everything when he wakes up. I doubt he’d tell us anything at all, actually.”

“But if we don’t ask him, we’ll never know.” Dream argued. “I think we should at least try, even if it doesn’t work.”

“…I disagree.” Ranboo gazed down at the sleeping Tommy with a troubled expression. “He’s already so tired…I don’t want to corner him or force him to do anything.”

“Yeah, but he’ll just keep putting himself in danger if we don’t interrogate him.” Quackity crossed his arms, staring around the group. “Don’t you see? The only reason that all this happened,” He gestured at Tommy’s sleeping figure. “Is because we didn’t know what was going on.”

“…Why don’t we wait a while before asking him?” Phil suggested, speaking for the first time in a while. “We can keep an eye on him until then…I just think we should let him heal first.” He explained heavily.

Everyone looked around at each other, wondering what to do next. “Hey, Techno.” Sapnap said abruptly, staring at the piglin hybrid. Techno reluctantly tore his gaze from Tommy and stared right back at him. “You know something, don’t you? Can you tell us?”

Techno hesitated for a moment, but nodded slowly. “I don’t know everything…but I do know more than you.”

“Speaking of that,” Wilbur turned to the piglin hybrid with a small frown on his face. “You still haven’t really explained how you know so much.”

The piglin hybrid looked like he was barely restraining himself from rolling his eyes; clearly, he thought his explanation was unnecessary. “Well, let’s put it this way.” He began grudgingly. “You know how, as ‘brothers’, we have a sort of connection?”

“Yeah…” Wilbur said slowly. Next to him, Dream exchanged a look with Sapnap and George; clearly, such a ‘connection’ wasn’t limited to familial relations.

“But haven’t you noticed? In here, your memories and connections are suppressed.” Techno pointed out. His twin brother’s eyes widened slowly and he sat up slightly straighter as realization hit him. “It’s why you guys had so much trouble with your memories; because the mansion wants you to die alone.”

A shiver went through the entire group. “I’m really not surprised at this point.” Quackity muttered darkly.

“So, you’re not connected with Tommy anymore; or at least, the mansion is blocking your connection.” Techno continued. “But I am—well, I was—still connected with Tommy, because I’ve never been in the mansion before this. And Tommy just had too many memories to hold…so the excess ones went to the only other person he’s still connected to.”

Wilbur’s mouth formed a perfect ‘O’. “I see…” He looked down at Tommy again, his eyes troubled. “I…god, I should’ve been there for him…”

“It wasn’t your fault.” Techno told his brother firmly. “If anything, blame the Thing.”

Silence crept over them as they all brooded, each of them drowning in their own sorrow and guilt.

“Well,” Phil said finally, turning to Techno. “If you know things that even we don’t, then…” He prompted hopefully.

“It’s exactly because I know more than you that I understand why Tommy hasn’t told you guys.” Techno crossed his arms, his expression troubled but stubborn. “I respect his decision. I’m not going to just tell you something that Tommy has tried so hard to keep to himself.”

Dream turned to Techno with a scowl on his face. “But this isn’t just about him.” He pointed out bluntly. “This is about us too. What are we supposed to do now?”

Techno met his long-time rival (and friend)’s gaze steadily. “I’m sorry.” He said simply, and Dream’s eyes widened slightly. The piglin hybrid rarely ever apologized for things. “But I don’t know either.”

Dream’s frown deepened. “But—”

“Mate, chill.” Phil interrupted, holding his hands up placatingly. “Give Techno a break. He’s had it rough too.”

“Don’t defend me, Phil.” Techno grumbled, crossing his arms and turning away from Dream. He glanced at Wilbur for a second, and they seemed to communicate solely through the expressions on their faces. “Well.” The piglin hybrid turned to Tubbo now, who was still clutching Tommy’s limp hand and staring sadly at him. “Tubbo, what do you think?”

Tubbo looked up slowly, his face miserable as he met Techno’s gaze. “…Tubbo?” Ranboo prompted, concerned as a few moments passed in silence. The ender hybrid moved closer to his friend and hesitantly put a hand on his shoulder.

Tubbo leaned slightly into Ranboo’s touch, his gaze flicking back down to the sleeping Tommy. “I…” He said finally. “More than interrogating him or waiting for him to tell us…more than anything…” The goat hybrid looked back up at Techno, and his eyes were shining with tears. “I just want him to wake up.”

Ranboo squeezed the goat hybrid’s shoulder tighter, his eyes sad as he gazed at his friend. Tubbo raised a trembling hand and wiped away the tears. “If he wants to talk, then I’ll listen.” He continued in a stronger voice. “But if he doesn’t…I won’t force him.” Tubbo looked around the group, determination in his eyes. “I think…we should try trusting him.”

“…Yeah.” Wilbur agreed, tearing his gaze away from Tommy to look at Tubbo. “Tommy’s smarter than you guys think, and I bet he’s learned a thing or two in this mansion. His opinion matters too.”

The rest of the group was silent as they mulled over Tubbo and Wilbur’s words. Dream looked slightly ashamed of himself, and averted his gaze when Techno glanced at him.

“…So, it’s agreed.” Ranboo said finally. “We’ll wait for Tommy to wake up first.”

Everyone nodded. The group lapsed back into silence, and some of those farthest away from Tommy started drifting away to do other things. Karl left after checking Tommy’s bandaged wounds for a final time. The only ones remaining were Tubbo and Ranboo, who still had his arm wrapped around the goat hybrid, and Tommy’s brothers.

Ranboo looked down at his own hands, shivering as he remembered the blood staining them not too long ago. The ender hybrid could usually handle blood, but it disturbed him to no end to think that he had Tommy’s blood on himself.

Next to him, Tubbo suddenly let out a loud gasp. “Oh! H-He—”

“He’s waking up!” Ranboo realized, watching with wide eyes as the sleeping boy in front of them finally stirred.

“Woah! Really?” Sapnap, who had been helping Karl organize first aid kids nearby, immediately rushed over. The rest of the group quickly followed, all of them crowding around Tommy’s bed once again.

Tommy’s face scrunched up slightly, and everyone watched with bated breaths as his eyes slowly cracked open.

“Hey, Tommy…” Wilbur said quietly, scooting even closer to the bed and gazing at Tommy with a mixture of worry and relief. “How are you feeling?”

Tommy stared around at them, his eyes wide and confused. Ranboo watched him in anticipation, and he couldn’t help but notice that even when awake, Tommy looked much younger and more innocent than before. “Do you know where you are?” The ender hybrid asked gently when Tommy didn’t answer, still gazing around in bewilderment.

The younger boy’s gazed flicked to Ranboo now, and he stared at the ender hybrid in surprise. With uneasiness, Ranboo realized that Tommy was wearing the same expression that strangers often did when they first saw him and his strange hybrid features. On the other side of the bed, Techno’s expression slowly changed from relief to concern. “Hey…Tommy?” The piglin hybrid asked hesitantly. “W-What’s wrong?”

The rest of the group exchanged worried looks, while Tommy’s brothers and friends kept their attention on him. “You okay, Tomas?” Quackity asked with a nervous laugh, standing on his tip-toes to try and see over the shoulders of his taller friends.

“Let us through.” Karl muttered to his friends. “T-There’s something wrong.” He grabbed Quackity by the arm, and the two healers moved closer to the bed.

Tommy finally opened his mouth, still staring at Ranboo with a confused look on his face. He mumbled something unintelligible under his breath. “S-Sorry, what did you say?” Ranboo asked, leaning closer to try and hear.

“…You…” The younger boy muttered, finally tearing his gaze away from Ranboo and looking around the group again. The same confused, almost scared expression was still plastered across his face.

“Who…are you?”

Notes:

never fear, memory boy 2.0 is here

welp i hope you enjoyed this chapter! next chapter is going to be very interesting :)

In the Hetalia Universe:
- Techno and Dream are canonically tsunderes (/hj)
- Quackity canonically has a lil beard :)

Chapter 35: The Beginning of the End

Summary:

Previously...

Tommy finally opened his mouth, still staring at Ranboo with a confused look on his face. He mumbled something unintelligible under his breath. “S-Sorry, what did you say?” Ranboo asked, leaning closer to try and hear.

“…You…” The younger boy muttered, finally tearing his gaze away from Ranboo and looking around the group again. The same confused, almost scared expression was still plastered across his face.

“Who…are you?”

Notes:

TW: Character death & slight derealization
present tense intentional :)
stay safe!

The only thing he remembers vividly, to the point where he can’t breathe, is when they first came here.

Even while everyone was trying to find an escape, he did nothing to help. He had to be protected…at the cost of everyone else.

One by one, they lost their lives, right before his eyes.

He survived alone.

Tommy survived alone.

- - -

“Ha…I’m sorry. Looks like this is it for me.”

Ranboo gazes at Tommy with dull eyes. The ender hybrid is leaning against the leg of a pristine white piano, his position as casual as if he’s just resting for a moment. But the gaping wound in his stomach says otherwise. He chuckles again, ignoring the way it makes more blood dribble out the side of his mouth.

“D-Don’t fucking say that!” Tommy says frantically, fumbling to open his inventory. “I’ll bandage you and you’ll be f-fine in no time!” But his heart drops as he searches his inventory and finds nothing there.

Ranboo shakes his head weakly, wincing slightly as he clutches his stomach tightly. “No…don’t bother. There’s…no time…”

Tommy ignores him as he quickly strips off the jacket he was wearing, and presses it to Ranboo’s stomach with violently shaking hands. It’s better than nothing.

But Ranboo’s hands grab at Tommy’s weakly, trying to push the younger boy away. “Stop it!” Tommy says frustratedly, swatting away Ranboo’s hands easily. “Y-You’ll be okay!”

“Just go, please.” Ranboo pleads. Tommy looks up for a moment, and finds the ender hybrid gazing at him imploringly with slightly unfocused eyes. “Please, go find the others…”

“I-I can’t.” Tommy stammers, but he can’t tear his gaze away from Ranboo’s. It feels like his friend, who usually hates making eye contact for long periods of time, is staring directly into his soul.

Ranboo lets out another half-laugh, half whimper of pain. “Fortunately, they’ve forgotten…that I’m here…so please, just go…”

“Ranboo, please…” Tommy’s grip on the now blood-soaked jacket loosens as tears gather in his eyes. Deep in his heart, he knows there is nothing that can be done. But he’ll be damned if he doesn't cling on to his hope as long as he can. “I-I’ll get bandages right now, so h-hang in there!”

“Tommy.” The ender hybrid says firmly. His expression is knowing, and Tommy’s shoulders slump in despair. “You don’t…have any bandages left…do you?” Ranboo murmurs, a tinge of regret in his voice. “You used them all…for the others…” His eyes grow steadily duller and duller, and his grip on Tommy’s arm loosens.

“N-No, wait! Please, I-I’ll do anything!” Tommy breaks down completely. He lets go of the bloodied jacket and clutches onto Ranboo’s hands as if they are his lifeline. “I’m s-so sorry, just please hold on a l-little longer!”

Ranboo lets out a breathy chuckle, much weaker than his previous laughter, as he weakly squeezes Tommy’s hands. “I…never thought…I’d live to see…the day TommyInnit begged…” He coughs weakly, and more blood drips down his chin. “Where’s…your dignity…?”

Tears are streaming freely down Tommy’s face now. “Fuck my dignity.” He says fiercely. “Just p-please, stay alive.”

But Ranboo doesn’t seem to be listening anymore. His eyes have drifted away from Tommy’s face, and his gaze is more unfocused than ever. The ender hybrid lets out a trembling sigh, his body relaxing even more against the piano leg. “It’s…frustrating.” He admits faintly. “I just wanted us…to get out…”

“We will get out! Just h-hang on…” Tommy sobs. But as he clutches onto Ranboo even tighter, he knows it’s too late.

“I know.” A faint smile flits across Ranboo’s face. “You will. But…I wanted…to get out together.” His eyes slip shut for the final time.

The blood is mesmerizing in a way, as it drips down and pools, dark red, on the once-pristine floor.

Tommy will never be able to look at white the same way again.

- - -

Three figures lie on a ragged, blood-soaked blanket on the ground.

“Sorry…” Karl chuckles, still managing to smile even as blood pools slowly around him. “But this is as far as I go…”

Tommy stares at the three men in front of him, despair filling his gaze. “No…” He whispers. “W-Why—”

“Cheer up, Tommy…” Bad cuts him off, gazing at him with glowing white eyes that seem duller than before. The demon hybrid rolls over to face him, his face momentarily twisting in pain as he does. “We made…a new breach today…at least…”

The younger boy falls to his knees with a thud, still staring stricken at his injured friends. The man in the middle of the blanket, Quackity, lets out a soft chuckle. “Come on, Tommy…only pussies cry.” He teases, though his voice is weak with pain. Bad doesn’t even bother reprimanding him. “Stay strong…you have to go, or the monster…might get you too…”

Behind him, the door swings open, but Tommy barely registers it. There’s a shocked gasp. “W-What…” The voice is Wilbur’s, and the older man hurries closer to the four of them.

“Perfect timing, Wil…” Quackity continues, meeting Wilbur’s shocked gaze wearily. “Take care…of Tommy…okay?”

“I…” Wilbur’s fists clench as he stares hopelessly at Quackity. He glances at the other two injured men, who both offer encouraging smiles to him. “I-I will.” The older man murmurs finally.

Quackity lets out a sigh of relief, though he sounds more tired than happy. “Good…” His eyes slip shut and his body grows still.

Tommy’s eyes widen, and the tears finally fall. “Q-Quackity…?” He whispers. Even though the icy dread feels like it’s freezing him in place, his legs shuffle him closer to the still and silent man.

“Go.” Bad urges before Tommy can come any closer. “Or all our efforts…will be wasted…”

“Honestly, you’re…so slow…on the uptake.” Karl adds weakly, still smiling at Tommy, though his grin is full of sadness.

“Tommy, let’s go.” Wilbur gently takes Tommy’s arm and helps his younger brother up. Tommy is still staring at Quackity’s lifeless body, his expression numb.

“I-I…” Tommy whispers, his voice breaking slightly as he tears his gaze away from Quackity to look at the other two. “I’m so sorry.”

The younger boy allows himself to be pulled toward the door by Wilbur. The older man pauses for a moment to glance at Bad and Karl, his expression full of anguish. Then he turns away, shepherding Tommy out of the room.

Karl lets out a sigh as the door swings shut again. With great effort, he rolls over to face Quackity’s lifeless body. From over Quackity’s head, he can see Bad doing the same.

“Well…this is it…” The younger man murmurs wearily.

Bad watches him carefully, his rapidly dulling eyes fixed on Karl’s face. “You…seem to have taken…that well.” The demon hybrid says slowly.

Karl painstakingly reaches out and takes Quackity’s lifeless hand with his own, slightly trembling one. “I’ll see him again soon.” He replies with a small, bittersweet smile. “Ah…I forgot, I still need…to find Ranboo…”

Bad watches dully as Karl’s eyes close too, and his chest stills. “Go ahead…” He chuckles weakly. “I’ll…be right…behind you.”

The demon hybrid stares up at the ceiling, the tears that he was holding back finally falling. They mix with the blood splattered across his face, creating a pearly red trail down his cheeks. “Even here…” Bad murmurs, sadness creeping into his voice for the first time. “I’m…all alone…”

No one is there to watch as he takes his last breath.

- - -

“Yeah. We’ll be fine here, so just find a way out and get help or something.”

Tommy stares at Sapnap incredulously. “But you could get hurt if I just leave you here!” He protests.

Sapnap shakes his head with one of his signature chuckles. “I’ll be fine. Besides…” He glances behind his shoulder at the beds behind him.

The older man is sitting on the ground next to two beds, leaning against one of them. In one bed lies George, his face calm and peaceful, and in the other lies Dream, blond hair framing his head like a halo. “I want to do these two a favor and stay beside them.” Sapnap finishes.

The younger boy’s eyes widen in realization. “…Sapnap.” He murmurs, and he can’t keep the pity from creeping into his voice.

Sapnap’s confident smile wavers as he meets Tommy’s gaze. “…No, that’s not it.” He admits after a moment, his smile fading completely. “They can’t hear me anymore.” Sapnap rubs a hand up his face with a bitter chuckle. “So there’s no point hiding behind a mask.”

“Then…” Tommy tilts his head, confused.

“I want to stay with them.” Sapnap says firmly, looking back up at Tommy again. Tommy doesn’t point out the distinct wetness in the older man’s eyes, or the slight tremble in his voice. “Until I take my last breath. Because…” He turns away again to face the beds. With his back turned, Tommy can’t see his expression anymore. “Because they’re very important to me.”

“I…understand.” Tommy mutters, his eyes downcast. By now, he understands all too well the agony of losing someone he loves. “But that means you’ll also…” He trails off, not wanting to finish the sentence.

Sapnap laughs again. “Haha, yeah. I can’t move anymore, you know?” He gestures down at his legs, which are covered by a bloodstained blanket. “Trust me, this is the right thing to do. Besides,” The older man glances back at Tommy with a cheeky smile on his face. “I’ll be protecting you too!”

Tommy stares at Sapnap for a moment. The older man stares back, still with that smirk on his face. But there’s something else in his eyes, something that seems to be begging Tommy.

“…I don’t need to be protected, bitch.” Tommy says finally, forcing a small laugh. Sapnap relaxes, his smile becoming more genuine. Who cares if the chuckle was more bitter than sweet?

“Then go. Or are you too much of a pussy to leave the big, strong man behind?” Sapnap teases.

Tommy’s smile slips again. “But—” He tries to argue, but Sapnap holds up a warning hand.

“Just go.” The older man says seriously. “Please…let there be at least one person who survives this hellhole.” He hesitates for a moment, before extending his hand out toward Tommy. It’s clear what he wants.

Tommy reaches out with a trembling hand and shakes Sapnap’s hand, his eyes full of sadness. “I’ll remember you.” He promises, letting go of Sapnap’s hand and taking a step back.

“And I’ll remember you.” Sapnap brings his hand up in a salute, staring at Tommy with a faint smile on his face. “…Good luck, Tommy.”

“…You too.” Tommy turns away to hide the tears pricking at his eyes. With quick strides, he hurries to the door. He glances over his shoulder only once before he opens the door. Sapnap has turned back to his two dead friends, and is holding Dream’s lifeless hand in his own. He’s murmuring something that Tommy can’t quite hear.

With a shaky sigh, Tommy leaves Sapnap behind.

- - -

“We got the key.” Wilbur smiles weakly but genuinely. He holds out a trembling hand, and reveals a bloodied brass key sitting in his palm. “You can escape now!”

“Hey, don’t cry…” Tubbo adds with a pained chuckle as he clutches his stomach. “We went through hell…to get that…you should at least be happier.”

Tommy falls to his knees in front of the two, unable to stop the tears from rushing down his cheeks. “Why?” He chokes out. “Why did y-you lie? You s-said you were only g-going to take a look around!”

“Well.” His pseudo-brother sighs, letting his head fall back against the wall they were leaning on. “Why didn’t you…tell us…everyone else is dead?”

The younger boy freezes, staring at Wilbur in shock. “H-How did you know?” More tears slide down his face. “I…I’m so sorry…”

A bittersweet smile on his face, Tubbo reaches weakly out toward Tommy. The younger boy immediately moves closer, his shoulders shaking with suppressed sobs as Tubbo gently wipes away the tears on his cheeks. His bloodstained hands leave trails of red on Tommy’s face, but neither of them care. “Come on, Tommy…don’t cry…” The goat hybrid whispers.

Tommy squeezes his eyes shut, trying his best to stop the tears. “I-I can’t.” He stutters. “Please…”

He feels his hand being taken, and cracks open his eyes to see Wilbur pressing the key into his hand. “Take it.” His older brother urges. With a small smile, Wilbur reaches up and weakly ruffles Tommy’s hair. For once, Tommy doesn’t complain, and just leans desperately into Wilbur’s touch.

“Hey, Tubbo.” Wilbur turns his head weakly to face Tubbo, the ghost of a grin still on his face. “I’m feeling…really tired…how about we take a nap?”

“You go on…I’ll catch up…in a minute.” Tubbo answers faintly, the spark in his eyes dulling as his hand on Tommy’s face grows weaker.

Tommy feels something inside him break. “No! I-I can’t do this anymore!” He shouts desperately, grabbing both Tubbo and Wilbur’s hands and clutching them close to him. “I’m staying! I can’t—I can’t just run!”

“You’re such…a child…” Tubbo scoffs, with no heat behind his words. “Just shut up and run…or I’ll literally come for you…and haunt your ass…” He jokes weakly.

Wilbur laughs feebly, and blood drips down his chin. “If I were you…I’d run straight…for the door.” He closes his eyes with a wince as more blood pools around him. “Or else…he really will curse you…”

“Fine!” Tommy bursts out, tears cascading freely down his cheeks now. “I’ll run! I’ll run as far as you want! But y-you have to p-promise that you’ll run after m-me!”

A sob tears through his soul as Wilbur’s chest stops moving, and the older man slumps sideways onto Tubbo. The goat hybrid’s hand is still warm on his cheek and he still smiles, even as he too grows limp under Wilbur’s weight.

“Tub…bo?” Tommy whispers brokenly as Tubbo’s hand falls away and the light in his eyes dies out too.

- - -

No matter how many times he’s tried, the result is still the same. If only he hadn’t heard those rumors. If only he hadn’t told Sapnap.

No…he has no time for regret. He just has to try harder.

What is he supposed to say again? Whose life is going to be in danger again?

What does he have to do next?

How many more times will he be allowed to make mistakes? How many more times will he have to tell the same lies?

How many more times will he have to watch his friends die?

He made so many promises. But every time, none of them remembers them. But he still remembers, and he doesn’t want to forget. What can he do? What should he do? How can he get them out of there?

…

…It’s hopeless, isn’t it?

It feels like his head is going to explode.

He wants to try harder. He has to try harder…

But he’s so, so tired…

Notes:

well, now you know what the ending of chapter 33 means :)
(also in case you couldn't tell, these are all flashbacks!)

i'm curious; which of the mini-flashbacks did you guys like the most? personally i actually really enjoyed writing the sapnap one! it's a different kind of sadness from the other ones but that's what made it so fun :D

fun fact: one of the most "iconic" OST's of HetaOni is played here, and it's called "break of dawn and saying goodbyes" or alternately, "this is where i fall". i HIGHLY recommend reading while listening to this:)

Chapter 36: The End of the Beginning

Summary:

Previously...

…

…It’s hopeless, isn’t it?

It feels like his head is going to explode.

He wants to try harder. He has to try harder…

But he’s so, so tired…

“How is he?”

Ranboo sighed, his gaze dropping despondently to the ground. The group was huddled around one of the tables, some of them sitting while others stood or paced around. Dishes of leftover pasta were scattered around the table, but no one seemed to have much of an appetite.

“Wilbur and Techno are helping him clean up in the bathroom.” The ender hybrid answered slowly, carefully.

“…Let’s not avoid the elephant in the room.” George said rather harshly. The ender hybrid flinched slightly, looking even more forlorn than before. “Does he have amnesia?”

Dream crossed his arms, giving George a pointed look. “Don’t be so blunt.” He chided. “And besides, I don’t think that’s exactly what happened…”

“I think it’s a bit like the flashbacks I get whenever I break a clock?” Ranboo suggested timidly. “Uh, Phil, do you need me to explain—”

“No need.” Phil cut him off, giving Ranboo a reassuring but weary smile. “Techno’s already told me about it.”

The ender hybrid hesitantly returned the smile. “Um, so…my theory is that Tommy’s seen so many memories, it physically and mentally pushed him too far.”

“So if he tries to receive any more memories,” Dream continued slowly, realization dawning on his face. “His mind will just reject them.”

Sapnap sighed, an uncharacteristically grim look on his face. “Even with so much stuff in his head, Tommy still tried his best to glue his memories back together…” He glanced toward the bathroom door. “But I guess his train of thought got too long, and it’s broken apart.”

“But that means his memories are still in there somewhere!” Tubbo said hopefully, looking around the group. “If he just rearranges them, he’ll be back to normal, right?”

“Yeah. I hope so…” Under the table, Ranboo blindly searched for Tubbo’s hand and grasped it, squeezing it reassuringly in his own. The corner of Tubbo’s mouth lifted slightly, but his eyes were still sad. “Just now, he recognized me and called my name!” The ender hybrid continued more brightly. “He seemed a bit uncertain, but it’s still a start.”

“He’s uncertain, alright.” Sapnap said, a bit huffily. “Earlier he called me Nick. Nick. What kind of a name is that? I’ve never heard it in my life!”

“Calm down, Sap.” Bad sighed, putting a placating hand on the younger man’s arm. “Although, he called me a different name too. What was it? David or Darryl or something?” He trailed off, muttering to himself.

Suddenly, the bathroom door swung open. Wilbur stepped out with Tommy, one arm wrapped firmly around the younger boy’s shoulders. Tommy looked a lot less weak and confused than before, and he regarded them all with a curious gaze.

“Sorry for the wait.” Techno followed his two brothers out of the bathroom and closed the door behind him.

“It’s fine!” Quackity replied cheerfully, though his happiness seemed slightly forced. He got out of his chair and walked slowly toward Tommy, smiling brightly at the younger boy. “Hey, Tommy. Are you feeling better now?”

Tommy eyed him carefully. “Yes.” He said finally, straightening up slightly and folding his hands in front of him almost formally. “Thank you for your concern. I apologize for all the trouble…sir…”

Behind them, Sapnap did a double take and almost choked on a mouthful of pasta. “Sir?” He repeated incredulously. “Um…hey Tommy, do you recognize me?”

Tommy glanced at the older man. “Of course. You’re Sapnap.” He answered curtly, before turning around to look at the other people in the group. “You’re Dream, you’re George, you’re Ranbow,” Ranboo grimaced slightly at the butchering of his name. “And you’re…”

For the first time, Tommy faltered as he stared at Tubbo. His eyes clouded over slightly, and he looked more confused than ever. “To…by?” He muttered quietly, almost like he was talking to himself.

“Huh?” Tubbo stared back at Tommy with a look of concern. “Um, that’s not…”

As if a switch had been flipped, Tommy’s expression suddenly cleared again. “Ah, sorry. I meant Tubbo.” He corrected himself.

“…Tommy, are you sure you’re okay?” The goat hybrid got to his feet too and approached Tommy slowly. “You’re, um…you’re acting a bit strange…”

A frown crossed Tommy’s face. “You’re the one acting strange, Tubbo.” Tubbo looked taken aback, and somehow even more concerned than before.

“Uh, anyways,” Wilbur interrupted before Tubbo could reply. “I think Tommy needs some more rest.”

“Y-Yeah, go ahead…” Tubbo watched worriedly as Wilbur ushered the younger boy gently toward the sleeping area.

Techno stayed behind, sharing a meaningful look with Phil. “I’ll go help.” The older man offered, and he patted Techno on the shoulder as he hurried to follow Wilbur.

The piglin hybrid nodded, crossing his arms and looking around the group seriously. “I think you’ve all noticed by now,” He began. “But Tommy’s acting like he used to a couple of years ago.”

Sapnap tilted his head, frowning at the piglin hybrid. “Like…on SMP Earth? He’s told me about that before…”

“Yep.” Techno confirmed. “Which is why he’s acting so formal toward those of you that he didn’t know back then. Business Bay habits, y’know…”

Tubbo sighed, rubbing his temples wearily. In that moment, he looked much older than he really was. “Well, that makes sense…” He muttered.

“Um…thank you, Techno.” Ranboo piped up hesitantly, meeting the piglin hybrid’s gaze rather nervously. “For everything you’ve done for us. And for Tommy. You should probably go join him now—”

“Ah, wait.” Techno held up a hand, stopping Ranboo in the middle of his sentence. The piglin hybrid had a grim look on his face. “I thought about it a bit, and…maybe I should tell you what I know after all…”

The atmosphere of the group shifted immediately, and everyone looked around at each other in surprise. “…I appreciate the sentiment and everything,” Dream said finally, crossing his arms and meeting Techno’s gaze steadily. “But honestly? You were right before.” The piglin hybrid’s eyebrows shot up in surprise. “We need to consider Tommy’s feelings too.”

“I…” Techno seemed truly speechless; something that happened very rarely. “But I thought you—”

“Aw, just shut up and go away.” Quackity said with a teasing grin on his face. “Go take care of Tommy. We’ll figure things out ourselves.”

“We’re smarter than we look!” Karl added, smirking slightly.

Techno stared around at the group in slight disbelief, but there was a relieved look in his eyes. “…Okay.” He said slowly, turning toward the sleeping area and starting to walk over. “And guys? Thank you.” The piglin hybrid added, glancing momentarily over his shoulder at them.

The group watched as Techno hurried over to the sleeping area, where Wilbur was helping Tommy into bed. Ranboo felt uneasiness stir in him as he saw the weary look on Tommy’s face. “He looks so worn out…” The ender hybrid muttered.

Everyone lapsed into silence for a few moments, each person mulling over their own dark thoughts. Phil trotted back over to the group, the older man also looking much more subdued than before as he stayed quiet.

“…Well, we should probably focus on finding a way out again.” Bad sighed finally. “There’s nothing we can do for Tommy right now.”

“Yeah.” Tubbo agreed miserably. He sat up straighter and tried to wipe the sad expression from his face. “Um…I think this thing might be important.” The goat hybrid stuck a hand in his pocket and pulled out the metal piece.

“That’s the thing that Tommy asked for right before he locked us in, right?” Sapnap noted, leaning over curiously to look at the metal piece. “Judging by how much he wanted it, it’s probably something we need to escape…”

“…But what could it be?” Karl finished his friend’s sentence.

Phil crossed his arms, narrowing his eyes at the metal piece in Tubbo’s hand. “Could it be a key?” He pondered.

“I’ve never seen a key like that in my life.” George argued.

“But that’s the point. If it looked like a regular key, the exit would be found right away.” Phil explained patiently, his wings twitching slightly behind him. They were still a dull gray rather than the brilliant shade of silver they usually were. “Maybe the door to that key is hidden too.”

“Very wise, Philza Minecraft.” Quackity stroked his chin thoughtfully. “Because none of the doors we’ve seen so far have had keyholes that fit that key.” He looked around the group. “Have any of y’all noticed any weird places?”

Dream snorted incredulously. “Is there anywhere in this mansion that isn’t weird?” His words got a few murmurs of agreement from the others, and an eye-roll from Quackity. “But yeah, I’ve gotten some pretty weird feelings from some rooms.” The man admitted.

“Well, that’s a lead!” Sapnap said enthusiastically. “Should we go investigate some more around the mansion?”

“…I don’t know…” Tubbo muttered uncertainly. “I still think we should stay behind with Tommy.” The goat hybrid glanced over his shoulder at the sleeping area. Tommy was now tucked into bed and sleeping peacefully, while Wilbur and Techno were having a quiet conversation beside him.

Karl gave Tubbo a sympathetic smile. “I understand. You want to stay with Tommy until he gets better. But we have to keep moving forward.” He pointed out. “Why don’t we split up into two groups?”

“Great!” Dream stood up from his chair, his eyes brightening slightly. “I know a place I want to revisit.”

“I’ll stay here, I think.” Quackity said thoughtfully. “Y’know what? When Tommy wakes up, he’ll be hungry! I can cook some food for him!”

Everyone cringed. Karl did a full double-take. “No!! Why don’t you just—uh, I dunno—help me prepare some medical stuff instead?” He said hastily, turning to the younger man. Everyone knew how terrible Quackity was at cooking.

Quackity eyed Karl suspiciously. “…Okay…” He said finally. “But I can’t help but feel like you’re planning something.” He added skeptically.

Bad exchanged a look with Karl. “…If anything, he’s stopping you from planning something bad…” The demon hybrid muttered under his breath.

“Don’t worry, I can cook instead!” Karl added reassuringly.

“Uh, anyways,” Sapnap said before Quackity could change his mind. “I’m gonna go explore. I feel all cooped up in here. Who wants to come with?”

“I’ll stay here.” Phil piped up. “I think I’ll stick with Techno, y’know…”

“Okay, so that just leaves me, Dream, George, Bad, and Ranboo who want to go?” Sapnap looked around the group to confirm his words.

“Oh! Um, actually…” Ranboo looked uncertainly over at Tommy, slumbering peacefully in bed. He did want to go out and actually get things done, but at the same time…

He suddenly felt a nudge on his shoulder. The ender hybrid looked down to see Tubbo smiling up at him. “Go on! We’ll be fine here!” The goat hybrid urged.

Ranboo glanced around the group uncertainly. All of his friends gave him nods or thumbs-ups, and his shoulders relaxed slightly. “Okay. I’ll go.” He decided. “When are we going?”

Dream and Sapnap exchanged a look. “…Right now?” Dream suggested, a bit sheepishly.

George got up from his seat with a sigh, shaking his head in mock disapproval. “Can’t wait to be stuck with these dunderheads.”

Sapnap slung an arm around George’s shoulders, a shit-eating grin on his face. George rolled his eyes, not even bothering to shrug him off. “Aw, you know you love us.” The younger man snickered.

“Settle down, boys.” Bad sighed exasperatedly, herding the three other men toward the door of the room.

Ranboo lingered behind for a moment, gazing worriedly at the sleeping Tommy. “He’ll be fine.” Tubbo reassured him, coming to stand next to him and staring at the sleeping area too.

“Not if he keeps putting himself in danger.” The ender hybrid sighed. “Or if he doesn’t tell us his secret.”

“Y’know what this feels like?” Tubbo murmured, a faraway look in his eyes. “It feels like this is just the beginning.”

Ranboo shook his head grimly. “No…it’s more like the end of the beginning.” He crossed his arms, his eyes troubled. “And I have a feeling that things are only going to get worse from here.”

Act I fin.

Notes:

:)

fun fact: i accidentally wrote "don't be so bald" instead of "don't be so blunt" and didn't notice until minutes before publishing...

fun fact 2: there's some important things in this chapter that will come into play much later :D

see you guys soon for the start of a new chapter of sorts :)

Chapter 37: Care Crate (Act II: New Blood Moon)

Summary:

Previously...

“Y’know what this feels like?” Tubbo murmured, a faraway look in his eyes. “It feels like this is just the beginning.”

Ranboo shook his head grimly. “No…it’s more like the end of the beginning.” He crossed his arms, his eyes troubled. “And I have a feeling that things are only going to get worse from here.”

Act II: New Blood Moon

- - -

“So, where did you want to go?” Bad inquired, looking curiously at Dream as the group traipsed down the stairs of the safe room.

Dream suddenly looked a bit sheepish. “…The basement cell…”

The admin avoided Sapnap’s gaze as the other man turned to him incredulously. “Seriously? Haven’t we spent enough time there?!” Sapnap huffed irritatedly, crossing his arms.

“It’s not just the cell. I also want to check out the room opposite of it.” Dream defended himself. “I have my reasons, y’know.” He added rather snarkily.

“Calm down! I’m sure we won’t spend too long there!” Ranboo said hastily as Sapnap opened his mouth to reply heatedly. The ender hybrid held up his hands placatingly, flushing slightly as the older man turned to look at him in annoyance. “L-Let’s just hurry…”

“Agreed.” George sighed grumpily. He trudged out of the room, and Dream immediately trailed behind him. Bad, Ranboo, and Sapnap followed the two, the latter still looking rather reluctant.

They meandered through the halls and down the stairs, the silence broken only by Sapnap’s occasional comments and quips about their surroundings. Everyone shivered slightly as they passed through the all-too-familiar bare, white room in the basement. Soon they reached the cell room, and George pushed open the door cautiously.

Everyone breathed a sigh of relief as the door swung open, revealing the room to be empty. “Thank God.” Bad said wearily. “I can’t handle that stupid Thing again.”

Dream made a beeline straight for the cell and marched inside, leaving the door wide open. Sapnap trailed after him and stopped before entering, a mischievous look on his face as he reached for the cell door. “You know I can see you, right?” Dream called without even turning around. “Don’t even bother trying to lock me in.”

“Fuck off, man.” Sapnap said disappointedly, letting go of the door. Dream just rolled his eyes as he hoisted something off the ground of the cell.

“Oh! I forgot about that!” Ranboo said in surprise as Dream marched back out of the cell and carefully set a wooden crate on the ground.

“Very on-brand.” George chuckled good-naturedly, and the ender hybrid smiled a bit bashfully. “But I thought Tommy said there’s nothing in there?”

“He also said there’s ‘hope’ in it.” Bad reminded them.

“Exactly.” Dream paced around the crate, staring at it intently. “If he really shoved us in there for our own sake—”

“Of course he did.” Ranboo interrupted, giving Dream a surprisingly sharp look. “Are you really forgetting that he nearly sacrificed his own life for our safety?”

Dream rubbed the back of his neck, averting his gaze as Ranboo’s bicolored eyes bored into him. “Right. Sorry.” He muttered. “But what I was trying to say is that Tommy must have meant there was still hope for us to escape, even if he never came back and we were trapped.”

“But he just said that to trick us, didn’t he?” Sapnap argued. The younger man walked up to the wooden crate and picked it up, shaking it vigorously.

Bad let out a small snort of laughter. “What are you doing?” He giggled.

Sapnap set down the crate again with a sigh. “Trying to hear if there’s anything inside. It sounds pretty empty to me.”

“Damn it.” Dream looked down at the crate, disappointment etched into his face. “I really thought there would be something in there, especially because I got such a weird feeling from this room…”

The small group lapsed back into silence. “…Come on, we can’t give up hope.” George said finally, taking a step forward and heaving the crate into his arms. “I’m sure there’s something in here…” The man turned the crate around in his hands, and he suddenly frowned as he squinted at the bottom of it. “Hang on, there’s something etched into the bottom.”

“What?” Dream said sharply, immediately snatching the crate from George. The older man looked slightly miffed, but didn’t resist. “Woah! I didn’t notice this before!” Dream said excitedly, his voice hopeful once again.

“What is it?” Sapnap asked immediately, reaching out and trying to seize the crate from his older friend.

Dream ignored him, and turned to look at Ranboo. “You remember how I got some of my powers back earlier, right?”

“Yeah.” The ender hybrid replied, recalling how the older man had somehow gotten stronger in the room next to the tunnel. “Thank you for helping to save Tommy, by the way.” Ranboo added sincerely. “But why—”

“I found a command etched into a bookshelf, and that’s how I got my powers back.” Dream interrupted, and shoved the crate toward Ranboo. The older man was still ignoring Sapnap, who was whining and trying to look at the crate. “There’s another command on here.”

Ranboo took the crate from Dream, and gazed curiously at the words scribbled into the bottom. Sapnap stood on his tiptoes to peer over the ender hybrid’s shoulder at the crate. Ranboo took pity and lowered the crate to the ground again, so that the older man could see it easier.

“Epic!” Sapnap said excitedly. “Does that mean you’ll be even stronger now, Dream?”

“I don’t think so. The command on here isn’t the same as the one I found earlier.” Dream explained, looking slightly disappointed. “That one was like a seal for magic, but this one…it’s more like a physical seal, or maybe even an enchantment.”

“But that means it’s protecting something inside the crate, right?” Bad pointed out hopefully. “Can you try lifting the seal?”

Dream scrutinized the crate carefully. “…Yeah, just give me a minute.” He crouched down next to the crate and placed his hands on either side of the inscribed command. The older man concentrated for a few moments, squeezing his eyes shut.

A faint light suddenly shone out from the sides of the crate. The command glowed a bright green, before fading away entirely from the wooden side. There was a cracking sound, and the light faded away completely.

“Cool!” Sapnap immediately joined Dream in crouching next to the crate. He reached out to the crate and tried prying off the lid. It came off easily, with barely any resistance. “POG!”

“What is it?” George leaned over Dream, peering curiously into the crate. Everyone crowded around the crate as Dream reached inside of it.

The air around them suddenly crackled. Sapnap jumped backward with a yelp and Dream flinched, immediately retracting his hand.

“Woah!” Bad cried out, and everyone turned to see him staring in shock at the door. Except, it wasn’t just a door anymore. In front of it stood a transparent figure, looking almost like a mirage and staring directly at them. And the figure was someone very familiar.

“Dream?!” George shot to his feet, looking between the transparent Dream and the real one in shock. The only difference between them, beside the fact that one was a lot more solid than the other, was that the mirage Dream was covered in blood and was much more disheveled. “What—”

“What the fuck?” Dream finished the sentence for him, gaping at his transparent doppelganger. “What—how—”

Ranboo shook his head frantically, waving his hands in a shushing motion. “Quiet! It’s saying something!”

Indeed, the mirage’s mouth was moving. “To my future self that found this crate!” The transparent Dream shouted desperately, his voice crackling and distorting as if he was speaking through a phone. His eyes were fixed on a point somewhere behind the group, and it was clear that the mirage couldn’t actually see them. “There’s no time to go into details. If Tommy dies, find the journal.”

“If he…what?!” Sapnap said, almost hysterically.

“In return,” The transparent Dream continued, cutting Sapnap off as he opened his mouth to continue. “You will get his memories and my life. Go back, without fail!” The mirage’s eyes took on a desperate shine as his figure began to distort and glitch. “GO BACK IN TIME!”

Mirage Dream’s voice distorted even further, his words cutting in and out. “…Sav…To…”

Before he could finish his sentence, the mirage fizzled out completely, leaving nothing but a few green sparks that faded away quickly from the air. There was a momentary silence as everyone continued to stare at the empty space where the mirage just was.

“Huh?” Dream said finally, completely nonplussed.

“Uh…” Bad answered very intelligently.

“W-What did he mean, if Tommy dies?” Ranboo said nervously, glancing between the door and the crate on the ground. “And w-what journal?”

George finally tore his gaze away from the door to look at Dream, concerned. “You were literally covered in injuries, Dream…are you okay?” He asked worriedly.

Before Dream could answer, Sapnap held up a hand to stop him. “Um, okay, so long story short…” He began, still looking bewildered. “That…was a message sent from Dream to the future? And he told us to find a journal and go back in time?”

“So that message was for…me?” Dream muttered, sounding utterly confused. “Why…”

“But Tommy is still alive!” Ranboo pointed out, wringing his hands nervously. “And a ‘journal’…well, that’s not very specific.”

“Hang on!” Sapnap said suddenly, peering into the crate. “There’s something else in here!”

Everyone leaned in curiously as he reached into the crate and pulled out two items. One was a familiar object; a small, delicate looking clock. The other appeared to be a battered paper envelope.

“Is that a letter?” Ranboo asked curiously. “Um…can I see it?”

“Sure! But there’s no address or anything.” Sapnap passed the envelope over to Ranboo, frowning slightly.

Ranboo carefully opened the envelope, and hesitated for a moment before unfolding the letter inside. He scanned it quickly, a look of understanding dawning on his face. “Ah, I see. I’ll give it to him later.”

“Huh? Give it to who?” Sapnap asked curiously, leaning over to try and peer at the letter.

But the ender hybrid quickly folded the letter before anyone else could look at it, and stuffed it back into the envelope. “Uh, anyways,” He said quickly. “Should we break the clock?”

That seemed to effectively distract Sapnap from the letter. “What? W-Why?” He protested.

“It might give us another clue! Then maybe we’ll understand what the past Dream meant.” Ranboo gazed at the clock, a look of determination on his face. “Plus, sometimes when I break a clock, I can get a glimpse of the future.”

“Really?” Dream said, looking impressed. “That explains a lot…”

“Then we’d better break it.” George decided, looking around the group to confirm. “We have to fix time anyways, right?”

Sapnap fidgeted nervously, looking imploringly around at his friends. “B-But…I don’t…” He said weakly.

“What? Are you scared?” Dream teased, grinning at his younger friend. “Come on, it’s not like it’ll hurt you.”

Sapnap opened his mouth to protest again, but George interrupted him by snatching the clock out of his hand. “Well, I’m breaking it now.” The older man announced, readying the clock in his hand.

Everyone nodded. Even Sapnap, although he looked highly reluctant, just rolled his eyes and gestured for George to continue.

Ranboo braced himself against the wall behind him, ready to be pulled into another vortex of memories.

“Here we go.” George sighed, and flung the clock onto the ground.

The familiar sound of glass shattering echoed around the room as the world started to blur around Ranboo. He closed his eyes with a sigh, and let himself be whisked away into another flashback.

Notes:

memory time for memory boy

welp! i hope you enjoyed! sorry for the weird upload schedule, i literally just forgot to upload like two days ago lmao

In the Hetalia Universe:
- Dream canonically tries to summon demons on a regular basis, but usually ends up accidentally summoning Bad instead... (this is literally canon in hetalia lmao)
- Sapnap wears glasses!
- Karl is canonically like 5000 years old

Chapter 38: Too Late

Summary:

Previously...

Ranboo braced himself against the wall behind him, ready to be pulled into another vortex of memories.

“Here we go.” George sighed, and flung the clock onto the ground.

The familiar sound of glass shattering echoed around the room as the world started to blur around Ranboo. He closed his eyes with a sigh, and let himself be whisked away into another flashback.

Notes:

TW: (Past) Character death, lots of angst lol
Stay safe!

TW: (Past) Character death

Ranboo opened his eyes onto a scene of carnage.

The ender hybrid let out a gasp of shock and flinched backward. He was standing near the door of a familiar room, staring into the room as a familiarly huge Thing towered over him. It took a few moments to remember that the monster couldn’t see him in the flashback, but his heart continued racing.

Ranboo looked around the room, his heart sinking as he took in the sight. He could see most of his friends scattered around the room, all of them either collapsed on the ground or struggling to stand upright again.

He hesitantly stepped forward, walking slowly past the Thing. Directly in front of him was Wilbur, trying his best to drag himself upright, even as one of his legs hung at an unnatural angle. A few feet away were Sapnap, Dream, and Quackity. The youngest of the three was propped against the wall with blood leaking out of a head wound, and he looked barely conscious. Quackity and Dream were both trying to help each other up, despite the fact that both of them seemed to be suffering from stomach wounds.

“Shit!” Dream cursed with a wince of pain, his other hand flying to his wound too. “Tommy, RUN!”

Ranboo whipped around, and his eyes widened as he saw what had earlier been blocked by the Thing’s bulky body. Tommy was standing in front of the Thing, covered head to toe in injuries just like the real Tommy had been. Ranboo’s heart twisted as he realized the memory boy was standing in the exact same position that the real version had, in his own timeline.

“Move, please…” Quackity sounded closer to tears than Ranboo had ever heard him as he continued struggling to stand. “Tommy!”

“I-I…can’t.” Tommy whispered, a tinge of regret in his voice as he kept staring at the Thing. “If I move from here, Sapnap will…”

Ranboo walked numbly forward, coming to stand right in front of Tommy. The memory version of his friend stared right through him, unable to see the ender hybrid. “Damnit, Tommy.” He cursed softly, clenching his fists as he gazed helplessly around the room again.

For the first time, Ranboo noticed two other figures on the other side of the room. Tubbo was collapsed on the ground, covered in blood, and one of his arms appeared to be broken. And finally, his own memory self was leaning against the wall similarly to Sapnap. But Memory-Ranboo looked wide awake, and he wasn’t covered in much blood either. Both of the boys were staring at Tommy with stricken looks on their faces.

“W-Why am I just sitting there, watching?” Ranboo glanced desperately back at Tommy. “Tommy needs help!”

“This is horrible! Even with so many, we can’t defeat it?” Ranboo jumped as he heard another voice from behind him. But unlike the voices of the memory people, this new voice was completely clear and not muffled at all.

The ender hybrid whipped around, and his eyes widened as he saw who was standing behind him. “Sapnap?” Ranboo said incredulously, temporarily distracted by the newcomer.

Sapnap’s eyes were wide too as he stared straight at Ranboo. On closer inspection, the other man appeared translucent too. “Ranboo?!” The older man gasped, striding toward him. “A-Are you…the Ranboo I know?”

“Y-Yeah! You’re here too?” Ranboo didn’t wait for an answer from the older man before continuing. “A-Anyways, we have to help Tommy!”

Sapnap’s face grew grim, and there was slight pity in his gaze. “…We can’t. We’re translucent, we can’t even touch anything here.” He pointed out sadly. “I’m sorry…”

Despair filled Ranboo, and he turned back to Tommy helplessly. “B-But—”

“Shit! My leg is broken!” Behind them, Wilbur was still trying to stagger upright. “Please, move!” The older man begged himself, staring frustratedly at his own leg.

“TOMMY!” Tubbo screamed, despair filling his voice as the Thing finally took a step forward, raising one clawed hand high.

Ranboo gasped, his hands flying to his mouth as the Thing swung down at Tommy. But light burst suddenly from the point where the Thing’s claws made contact, blinding them all temporarily. The light faded quickly, and Ranboo and Sapnap were left blinking.

The fading light revealed Tommy, one arm outstretched and blood dripping down his torso. And there was a long, white sword protruding from the Thing’s forehead in front of him.

“Its…weakness…” Tommy panted. “Is its forehead.” He smirked slightly as the Thing let out an agonizing roar and began to fade away from sight. “Too bad…I win again…”

Ranboo gaped as the Thing completely vanished. The rest of the room was silent too, everyone too shocked and afraid to say anything. Tommy looked around tiredly, a faint smile on his face as he looked at all his friends. “Quackity, your wounds…are you okay…? Ranboo’s still breathing too…and Sapnap…thank God you can still…move a little.”

Memory-Sapnap stirred slightly, his eyes opening as he winced and brought a hand up to his wound. Next to Ranboo, the real Sapnap raised a shaking hand to his mouth too. “N-No…” He whispered, his eyes wide. “No! Stop this! This time it’s T-Tommy?”

Tommy’s knees buckled, and he collapsed onto the ground, his smile momentarily morphing into a grimace of pain. “Tommy!” Ranboo gasped, scrambling forward toward his memory friend.

“I did it…” The memory boy said breathlessly, grinning genuinely up at the ceiling. “I finally did it! Everyone is alive…no more mistakes!”

“Tommy!” Memory-Ranboo cried out, the first time he had spoken the entire memory. It sounded like it greatly pained him to shout so loudly. Ranboo glanced around the room hopelessly, only to see that everyone was still struggling just as much to reach Tommy.

“Ha…all your wounds look pretty bad…” Tommy turned his head sideways to meet Memory-Ranboo’s desperate gaze. “But you’ll heal…oh, thank God I became the Ryuuzu…”

“…Ryuuzu?” Sapnap muttered behind Ranboo, but the ender hybrid barely heard him. He fell to his knees next to the memory version of his friend, tears gathering in his eyes as he watched Tommy helplessly.

Tommy let out a breathless chuckle. “Guys…you don’t remember this, but…this is actually the second time…we came here. The first time, I wasn’t…useful at all. But now…I finally saved you…” He smiled bittersweetly around at his friends as his eyes began to dull. “But I’m sorry…looks like I can’t get out…with you…”

“You idiot, Tommy!” Tubbo cried, his face twisted in agony as he tried his best to push himself to his feet. “W-What’s that even s-supposed to m-mean?!”

“I went back in time.” Tommy replied simply. He let out a wet cough, and blood dripped from his mouth. “I was…the only survivor last time. There was no point…in escaping…I had to get you all out.”

“Idiot!” Wilbur shouted, tears shining in his eyes too. “You didn’t have to get us out! You had to get out with us!!”

Tubbo finally managed to stagger upright, clutching his broken arm tightly and limping agonizingly toward his fallen friend. “H-Hurry! Please, can’t anyone else g-get up?” He pleaded, tears streaming down his face. “W-We have to help Tommy! Are K-Karl and the others b-back yet?!”

“Fuck!” Wilbur slammed his fist into the ground after failing to get up for the umpteenth time. “If only we had a place where we could rest! A really safe place where I-I could look after h-him!”

Tommy was silent for a few moments, and for a terrifying second, Ranboo thought that his chest wasn’t moving anymore. But then the memory boy spoke, his voice weaker and more tired than before. “Hey, Tubbo…” He whispered, reaching out a trembling hand as Tubbo collapsed next to him.

Tears fell down Ranboo’s cheeks as he watched Tubbo fumbled to clutch the younger boy’s hand. “H-Hang in there, Tommy.” The goat hybrid sobbed quietly. “I-I know! I’ll build a place where y-you can rest.”

“Really?” A faint smile graced Tommy’s face. “Then can you…make enough beds…for everyone to rest too? I can sleep…between you…and Ranboo…” Ranboo’s heart shattered as the memory boy whispered his name.

“O-Of course.” Tubbo promised tearily.

“And a biiiiiig table…so we can eat together…” Tommy continued, his eyes starting to droop shut. “And a kitchen too…it’ll be like heaven.” He giggled slightly.

Ranboo’s eyes widened in realization. An area full of beds, a huge table, a nice kitchen…Eden fit the description perfectly.

“Yes, o-of course…” Tubbo choked out, mustering a watery smile. “Anything you want…just please, hang on…”

Tommy let out a faint hum, his eyes dulling quickly. After a few terrifying moments of silence, he spoke up again. “Tu…bbo?” The younger boy’s voice was shaking slightly now. “I…don’t want to die…in a place like this…”

A few pearly tears slipped out from Tommy’s half-closed eyes, and they mixed with the blood smeared across his face. “I wanted to escape…with everyone.” His last words left him in a whisper and the boy stilled, his eyes gazing unseeingly up at the ceiling.

Ranboo covered his mouth with his shaking hands, tears streaming freely down his face. Tubbo choked back another sob, his bittersweet smile wavering as he clutched Tommy’s hand tightly to him. “T-Tommy?” He whispered, his voice full of shattered hope. “Tommy! TOMMY!”

A hand landed heavily on Ranboo’s shoulder, gripping it tightly but comfortingly. He didn’t need to look to know that it belonged to Sapnap. “I…” The older man sounded like he was lost for words. “I’m so sorry…”

Ranboo didn’t reply. He just squeezed his eyes shut, trying to burn the sight of Tommy’s broken body from his mind. Yes, he had seen Tommy’s deaths before in the other flashbacks…but never like this.

Memory-Ranboo was crying too, as he leaned helplessly against the wall of the room. “Tommy…”

“N-No way.” Memory-Sapnap said, now seemingly fully awake as he stared at Tommy in pure shock and disbelief. “I…”

Wilbur stared stricken at the body of his pseudo-brother, tears sliding down his face numbly. “T-Tommy, no…” He whispered brokenly.

“Tommy! Tommy, s-stop screwing around! This is j-just a prank, right?” Tubbo grabbed Tommy’s lifeless body by the shoulders and shook him slightly, a broken smile wavering on his face. “Y-Your eyes are still open! Tommy!”

“S-Shit.” Dream said, sounding dazed. “He’s snapped…w-what should we do?”

Wilbur dragged himself painstakingly toward the goat hybrid. Though tears still flowed down his agonized face, he wore a determined expression. “Ranboo, get the others out of here.” The older man said firmly. “I…I’ll handle this.”

“B-But, I…” Memory-Ranboo gazed helplessly at Tubbo, whose smile had completely shattered now and who was clutching onto Tommy like his life depended on it.

“Let’s just go.” Quackity finally managed to stagger upright, wincing horribly as he did so. “Your injuries are the worst here…” When the ender hybrid didn’t reply, Quackity looked over at him, pity in his gaze. “…Ranboo?”

Memory-Ranboo was staring at the ground now, tears still cascading down his cheeks. Even so, he let out a small, bitter laugh. “I’m sorry…” He murmured. “It’s…been a l-long time since I’ve been unable to s-save a friend. I…I don’t know what to do.” His voice broke slightly.

Memory-Sapnap let out a shaky sigh as he clambered to his feet, much more awake than before. “Let’s just get you out of here.” He crossed the room and carefully helped the ender hybrid stand too, allowing Memory-Ranboo to sling an arm around his shoulders. “If Tubbo sees you like this too, who knows what he’ll do…”

The memory ender hybrid said nothing, just allowed himself to be half-guided, half-carried out of the room by Memory-Sapnap. As the two memory people stepped out the door, the entire room suddenly began to distort and blur around them.

“W-Wait!” Ranboo cried out, twisting around to look back at Tommy again. “Tommy!” But it was too late. The scene blurred and twisted, and everything faded away.

Notes:

looks like we're diving right into the angst >:)

fun fact: remember how sapnap was super excited to break a clock for the first time in chapter 21, but seemed much less excited afterward? remember how he was really reluctant to break the clock in the last chapter? and remember how he says "this time it's tommy?" in this chapter?

well, it's because in his first flashback, he witnessed the past deaths of his two best friends. in fact, he witnessed their 1st loop deaths. and, just for future reference...there's going to be a reason why he also experiences such strong flashbacks :)

anyways! i hope you enjoyed lol please leave feedback if you have any, i am but a Starving Artist

Chapter 39: How to Sex...3?

Summary:

Previously...

The memory ender hybrid said nothing, just allowed himself to be half-guided, half-carried out of the room by Memory-Sapnap. As the two memory people stepped out the door, the entire room suddenly began to distort and blur around them.

“W-Wait!” Ranboo cried out, twisting around to look back at Tommy again. “Tommy!” But it was too late. The scene blurred and twisted, and everything faded away.

Notes:

please take the chapter title lightly lmaoo

The world reformed around the duo, not into the familiar white of the basement cell room, but into the hallway outside the room they were just in.

“Ranboo, there’s no point.” Sapnap cautioned as the ender hybrid scrambled to his feet, desperately trying to get back into the room. The older man placed a gentle hand on Ranboo’s shoulder and guided him away from the door. “It’s a memory…you can’t go back…”

“But…” Ranboo’s voice broke slightly, and tears continued to fall from his eyes. “T-Tommy—”

“—is fine.” Sapnap finished firmly. “This is just a memory, and a fake one too. Our Tommy is still alive, you have to remember that.”

Ranboo stared despairingly at the older man, who stared right back with a miserable but determined look on his face. The ender hybrid took a deep, shaky breath, closing his eyes momentarily as he tried to calm down. “…Sorry.” He mumbled, his voice still weak.

“No worries.” The older man patted Ranboo’s shoulder reassuringly. “I…I’d be pretty fucking miserable too, if it was Dream or George in there.” Sapnap cocked his head toward the door.

“Yeah…uh, are you okay?” Ranboo asked hesitantly, opening his eyes again and gazing at Sapnap in concern. “You, um…you’re clenching your hand really hard…”

Sure enough, Sapnap’s free hand was clenched into a tight fist. The older man let out a sound of surprise and relaxed his hand, revealing crescent-shaped cuts in his palm from his nails digging into his skin. “U-Uh, yeah, I’m fine.” Sapnap stuttered, losing his composure slightly as he stared at his hand. “Anyways, w-what I was saying was…we have to remember that this is all fake.”

“…Is it really?” Ranboo muttered under his breath, but Sapnap didn’t seem to hear him.

The older man was glancing around the hallway inquisitively. “Where did our memory selves go?” He pondered. “Did they—”

His question was answered as the door to the room suddenly swung open. Memory-Sapnap helped Memory-Ranboo stagger out of the room, both of them dead silent. Tears were still streaming down the memory ender hybrid’s cheeks as he sobbed silently, and they carved bloody paths down his face.

Ranboo shivered slightly, drawing into himself as he watched Memory-Sapnap help his own memory self collapse against the wall. The ender hybrid tried not to look into the room as the door swung shut. He could hear sobs echoing from somewhere inside.

As if sensing his distress, Sapnap gently pulled Ranboo further away from the door, until they were standing on the opposite side of the hallway. “You okay?” He asked, and the ender hybrid nodded, albeit rather jerkily. “I’m really sorry about all this…”

Ranboo sighed shakily, averting his gaze from the sobbing mess that was his memory self. “…Let’s just hope the memory ends soon.” He said miserably.

The heavy, despairing silence that filled the hallway was suddenly broken by the sound of fast but light footsteps. They grew louder and louder until a familiar figure skidded down the staircase into the hall, his eyes wide and scared.

“Guys!” Karl gasped, staring at the defeated and injured group. “A-Are you okay? What the honk happened?” Behind him, more footsteps approached. Bad and George nearly toppled over each other as they too rushed down the stairs and stopped, gazing at them in horror.

Neither of them seemed to have the strength to answer. Certainly not Memory-Ranboo, who was huddled in the corner and still crying silently into Memory-Sapnap’s shoulder. After an uneasy pause, Memory-Sapnap finally unglued his eyes from the ground and met Karl’s worried eyes.

“Tommy, he…he tried to fight against this huge Thing and—” The man’s voice cracked slightly, and he cleared his throat hurriedly. “And he…um…he didn’t make it out.” Memory-Sapnap finished in a small voice that was most unlike him.

All three of the newcomers’ eyes widened. “No…y-you’re kidding, right?” George said finally with a forced laugh. “Tommy is…b-but how could he—”

Bad nudged the younger man forcefully, which shut him up. The demon hybrid gestured toward Memory-Ranboo, whose shoulders were shaking even more than before. George’s face crumpled.

“Is everyone else okay? Are you okay?” Bad asked in a hushed voice, staring at Memory-Sapnap. The younger man nodded miserably, though not quite meeting the demon hybrid’s eyes. Bad let out a shaky sigh. “My goodness…”

“…Fuck!” Karl cursed, catching everyone off guard. The kind man rarely uttered curse words. “If only we got here earlier…” He clenched his fists, staring down at the ground with tears brimming in his eyes.

Memory-Sapnap looked up from where he was still comforting Memory-Ranboo, his eyes full of anguish. “No. No, it’s my fault. I’m the one who suggested we should split up…”

“It’s no one’s fault.” George said firmly, though his voice still shook slightly. “I…thank god you guys are okay though.” He glanced around, his brow furrowed. “W-Where’s Dream and Quackity?”

“Quackity’s helping Wilbur, and Dream’s working a bit of magic.” Memory-Sapnap explained quietly. “To, um…to send Tommy off p-properly.”

Just as he finished, the door creaked open again and Dream slipped out, looking exhausted. He had bloody bandages wrapped around his stomach. “I’m done.” He said, not quite meeting anyone’s gazes. “I, uh, cleaned him up a bit. Wilbur…he’s coping, but Tubbo is still, um, disoriented.”

The group fell silent for a few uncomfortable seconds. “What’s that book you’re holding?” Bad finally asked Dream, gesturing at the journal clutched in his hand. The demon hybrid’s quiet voice did nothing to mask his misery.

“Ah…” Dream glanced down at the book clutched in his hand, looking surprised, as if he forgot he was holding it. “This…this was T-Tommy’s.”

A few feet away from the gathered memory group, the present-time Ranboo’s eyes widened. “Sapnap!” He said urgently, not bothering to keep his voice down. All that the ender hybrid was thinking about was the strange, magical message that the mirage Dream had relayed earlier. “Is that…is that the journal that the past Dream told us about?”

Sapnap squinted at the book in George’s hand, and realization washed over his face. “Isn’t that the book Tommy carries in his inventory all the time?” He said, shocked. “B-But I thought for sure it was just How to Sex 2!”

Ranboo’s eyebrows shot up, and a strangled laugh escaped him. “You w-what?”

Sapnap was spared the shame of answering by Memory-Bad, who had taken the journal from George. All of the memory people seemed to welcome the distraction. “There’s something really strange about this too. Look, here…” The demon hybrid flipped the book open, and pointed at the first page. “Look at the name written here.”

Everyone leaned in to look at the name. Ranboo’s eyes widened as he read the name scrawled on the page. “TommyInnit.” Dream muttered, reading out the name on the page. “But it doesn’t really look like an ordinary signature…more like a contract page.”

The man reached for the book, wincing slightly from his wound, and Bad was quick to hand it to him. Dream stared at the page, and a look of surprise crossed his face. “T-This…” He said slowly. “But, this says…”

“Oh, shit.” The present-time Sapnap suddenly muttered. Ranboo turned around, and he gaped at the older man as he began fading away from sight, not unlike the Thing did.

“S-Sapnap?!” Ranboo tried to grab Sapnap’s arm, but his hand passed through air. His friend was already gone, presumably returned to present time.

The scene was starting to blur and twist around him too. Already, he could barely make out the figures of all the memory people around him. “N-No!” Ranboo cried, clenching his fists as he tried desperately to root himself in the memory. “I have to stay! Just a bit longer!”

But whatever magic brought him here in the first place was clearly stronger than his willpower. The world swirled lazily around him, before fading into nothingness.

- - -

“—nboo! Sapnap!” The ender hybrid shot upright, breathing hard as he looked around wildly. Ranboo’s eyes landed on Bad, who was hovering above him in concern.

Next to him, Sapnap was struggling to sit up too. They were both lying on the ground, presumably after they’d blanked out for the flashback. “W-We’re back already?” The older man panted, allowing himself to be pulled to his feet by a worried George. “Fuck…if only we could’ve stayed longer…”

“Language.” Bad said without much conviction. “You two look so pale…do you need to rest for a while?”

“It was the second time.” Ranboo ignored the demon hybrid completely as he stared into space, the puzzle pieces finally clicking together in his head. “It…my God…”
“Huh? Are you okay, Ranboo?” Dream offered the ender hybrid a helping hand, worry creasing his brow too.

Ranboo numbly let Dream help him stand. “T-They weren’t fake after all. All of the flashbacks were real.”

Sapnap gave Ranboo a sharp look. “Wait. Then how many times have there been in total?” A look of horror dawned on the older man’s face. “H-How many times have we…lost our friends?”

“Flashbacks? Times?” George repeated, sounding frightened. “W-What are you talking about? Are you guys feeling okay?”

Ranboo opened his mouth to answer the older man, but dizziness suddenly swept over him. He suddenly realized how exhausted he was. The ender hybrid swayed in place, and would’ve fallen if Dream didn’t reach out to steady him.

“H-Hey! What in the world did you see in that flashback…” Dream wrapped an arm around Ranboo’s shoulders and let the ender hybrid slump against him. “Is there any way to go back?”

Sapnap let out a tired and bitter chuckle. “Doubt it. And besides, I don’t feel too good…”

Ranboo pressed a hand to his eyes, and his free hand clenched into a fist. “I-I’m sorry, but even though I know he’s fine…can I go back and see Tommy?”

He could feel Sapnap’s understanding gaze without even looking up. “Me too.” The older man said firmly. “Can we go back?”

“S-Sure.” Dream agreed confusedly. “I think we’ve discovered enough for today.”

Ranboo let himself be guided through the halls, too exhausted to make any sense of directions. A storm of emotions swirled inside him; despair, shock, fear, and most prominently, frustration. The fact that the flashbacks made him so weak annoyed him to no end. He had to tell someone about them, or his head would explode from everything.

It was so painful to keep it all to himself. But all he could think about was Tommy’s lifeless body lying on the ground, eyes staring unseeingly at the sky. Ranboo gritted his teeth, staring determinedly forward as the group marched slowly up the first-floor staircase.

He couldn’t let history repeat itself again.

Notes:

fun fact: i died inside a little when making the chapter title

anyways...i hope you enjoyed this interesting new chapter! things are starting to fall into place, aren't they? :)

Fun Facts in the Hetalia Universe:
- Sapnap once asked Ranboo to help him scare Dream, but they couldn't find a good way to do it...until they decided to use Bad
- Sapnap has superhuman strength!
- Sap once dragged Dream’s car around instead of driving it bc he couldn’t find the keys

Chapter 40: Friendship

Summary:

Previously...

It was so painful to keep it all to himself. But all he could think about was Tommy’s lifeless body lying on the ground, eyes staring unseeingly at the sky. Ranboo gritted his teeth, staring determinedly forward as the group marched slowly up the first-floor staircase.

He couldn’t let history repeat itself again.

Notes:

just a note: this is another very monumental chapter, both in terms of this fic and in terms of the original hetaoni. hope you enjoy!

“Oh!” Tommy turned around as he heard footsteps clambering up the safe room stairs. He smiled at the first person to emerge into the warm light of Eden. “Welcome back, um…Ranboo!” His grin faltered slightly as he realized how tired the group all looked. “Uh…you guys okay?”

“I should be asking you that.” Ranboo was giving him a scrutinizing look, but somehow, he didn’t feel uncomfortable or nervous under the other boy’s gaze. After a moment, a tired smile made its way onto the ender hybrid’s face. “But you seem better. And your memory…”

Tommy rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly. “Yeah, sorry about that.” He apologized. “I still don’t remember everything…but things are falling into place!” The boy added brightly. “Wil, Tech, and Tubbo are helping a lot.”

Ranboo opened his mouth to reply, but he was cut off as Karl hurried over to the group too. “Good, you’re back!” The older man said a bit breathlessly, scanning the group quickly. “Sapnap, you look dead on your feet. You and Ranboo, go rest.”

Karl turned, beckoning to the others with a grim look on his face. “Bad, George, Dream, you’re on damage control with me.” He ordered, already marching away. “Quackity got into the kitchen…”

Dream, George, and Bad exchanged a look. “Uh oh.” George muttered, but he and the others trailed after Karl obligingly. Sapnap wandered away with a yawn, muttering about taking a nap.

“Well,” Tommy said a bit awkwardly. In all honesty, he hadn’t known Ranboo for as long as he’d known Wilbur, Techno, and Tubbo. His memories of the ender hybrid were still a bit blurry. “If you don’t need me anymore, I’ll go and—”

“Um, actually, can I talk to you quickly?” Ranboo interrupted, wringing his hands anxiously. “W-Well, not really talking but…just, do you have a minute?”

“Sure.” Tommy replied cluelessly, slightly nervous. He followed Ranboo as the taller boy led him over to the corner of the room. They stopped next to one of the many tables scattered around, and Tommy noticed that they were also right next to the bulletin boards on the wall.

Ranboo took a seat at the table first, relaxing into the chair with a tired sigh. But his calculating gaze was fixed on Tommy, and he didn’t look so tired anymore. “Um, so…” The ender hybrid began. “I’ve been holding onto…well, a letter for you.”

“A letter? For me?” Tommy echoed, his eyes widening in surprise. Ranboo nodded, holding his hand out. With a flash, an envelope appeared in his hand, and the ender hybrid offered it to Tommy.

“I’d like you to read it out loud.” The ender hybrid said as Tommy took the letter curiously. “Do you remember everything that’s happened in this mansion?”

“About half of it is still fuzzy, but yeah.” Tommy admitted. “H-Honestly, I’m a bit scared…” He added, his words fading into a quiet mumble. There was a lot that not even his closest friends knew about…and truthfully, he was terrified of facing everything alone once again.

Strangely, Ranboo smiled. “Then I think this letter will help. I haven’t read it myself…but I’m willing to bet that you’ll find it helpful.”

Tommy hesitantly peeled open the flap of the envelope and unfolded the letter. “It’s my handwriting!” He exclaimed in surprise as he scanned the paper. “It says…‘To the me that lives at some point in time, and who isn’t alone…’”

To the me that lives at some point in time, and who isn’t alone.

Once again, I’ve made some mistakes. But, I also made some progress.

Meanwhile, I finally, but slowly began to learn…

…to rely on my friends.

I was constantly afraid that everyone would blame me for dragging them into this, and that they would hate me, or be appalled at me, or get mad at me, and leave me…

But then I was told I had the wrong idea.

They were so mad at me. It hurt so much. Not that they hit me, of course. It was a different kind of hurt…a good kind of hurt.

I finally figured it out, but I can't pass this memory on to my next self.

Unfortunately, I'll lose my life yet again. That's why I'm writing a letter.

Say thanks to Dream. And tell them the truth. I'm sure they'll get mad, but it's not that they hate you or think you're a pain.

Why didn't you rely on your friends sooner? What are friends for? That's what they told me, and that's what they're going to tell you too.

I'm sure I'll cry. And then…

…

“Tommy.” Ranboo said suddenly, as Tommy’s narration began to falter slightly. “We’ve been thinking all this time, wondering what to do next…but what do you want to do?”

“Huh?” Tommy blinked, slightly startled by the question. “Um…I guess we need to investigate some rooms, or—”

The ender hybrid cut him off again with a small chuckle. “No, no, I meant when we get out of this mansion.” He clarified, smiling slightly. “I was talking to Bad about this, and he said we should start a new server together. Build another community house. Maybe we can even live there together!”

“Living together?” Tommy grinned slightly. “Pog.”

“We could have enough rooms for everyone individually, or a big one like the sleeping area here!” Ranboo continued, his eyes gleaming. “We should have a garden too…I can wake up early in the mornings to pick fresh veggies for breakfast.”

“Hey!” Both of the boys jumped slightly in surprise, and turned to see Sapnap bounding over, a wide grin on his face. He looked much more energized than earlier. “That’s a great idea! I’ll get up early and help you cook too!”

“As if you can wake up that early.” Karl teased, following behind the younger man. He held up his hands apologetically when Sapnap immediately assumed the look of a kicked puppy. “Sorry! Well, if you do wake up early, it can be your job to wake the others once breakfast is ready. I’d be happy to help too!”

“Much appreciated.” Ranboo said with a smile. “And then…maybe we can all go somewhere during the day?”

Tommy jumped as he felt a hand thump down on his shoulder. He whipped around, and relaxed when he saw it was only Wilbur. “We can visit some of the cool developed servers!” His pseudo-brother suggested with a gleam in his eyes. “Some of them even have amusement parks, or museums…”

“You nerd.” Quackity laughed as he walked over, with Dream and Bad in tow.

“Hey, don’t bash on Wilbur.” The admin said with a joking frown. “I’ve been wanting to check out the code on some developed servers too.”

Bad smiled slightly as Quackity pouted. “Why don’t we visit the server Japan?” He suggested lightheartedly. “Seeing as there’s a lot of Japanese themes in this mansion.”

“Yeah!” Ranboo agreed brightly, looking around at the small gathered group with a smile.

“And when we get back, we’ll have a feast!” Quackity cheered, pumping his fist in the air.

From all the way across the room, George’s head shot up. “As long as you don’t prepare it.” He deadpanned, making his way to the small group and ignoring Quackity’s feigned hurt look. “But yeah! Excluding Quackity, we should all try to cook something cool…”

Tommy’s eyes sparkled. “I could make pasta again!” He suggested excitedly. “You guys liked the food I made yesterday, right?”

“Best food I’ve had in a while!” Tubbo slid into the seat next to Tommy, grinning at the younger boy. “But you can bet I’ll beat you with my pastry recipes.”

Tommy rolled his eyes and opened his mouth to retort, but he was interrupted as the final two members of the group walked over too. “Ah, I’ll have to bring over all my stuff from Hardcore if we’re going to live on this new server!” Phil smiled, though he looked rather daunted by the task. “That’s a lot of shit I’ll have to carry…”

“And at the end of the day, we can all sleep together.” Techno added quietly. The piglin hybrid ignored Quackity’s giggles at his words, and fixed Tommy with a knowing look. Tommy fidgeted slightly, but was unable to look away from Techno’s piercing gaze. “That’s what you wanted…right?”

Distantly, Tommy wondered how Techno could know something that he himself was having trouble remembering, from all those loops ago. But he pushed aside his questions and gave Techno a small smile. “Yeah! And when we wake up, we’ll do it all again!” Tommy finished happily.

“It’ll be really, really fun!” Ranboo was looking at him again, a smile lighting up the ender hybrid’s face. And Tommy could feel the memories slowly trickling back, as his friend’s happy face became more and more familiar to his eyes. “That’s why, Tommy…”

“Hm?” Tommy replied, a bit distractedly as he racked his brain for the memories that had just come back. His attention was brought back to Ranboo though as the ender hybrid reached out and gently grabbed his hand.

“That’s why we have to escape. Together.” Ranboo said seriously. Tommy’s eyes widened slightly as the smile slid off his face. The ender hybrid squeezed Tommy’s hand in his own bicolored ones, still staring earnestly at the younger boy. “Without losing a single one of us.”

“I…” Tommy was at a loss for words for a moment. “…Yeah.” He finished lamely. Tommy ducked his head, trying to avoid the ender hybrid’s gaze, and his eyes landed on the letter still clutched in his free hand. He realized he hadn’t finished reading it yet.

I’m sure I’ll cry. And then…

And then…

…

Look around yourself.

Slowly, Tommy looked up.

He didn’t really know what he was expecting to see. His friends were still there, just like they had been a few seconds ago. But Tommy forced himself to really look at each of them, watching him with varied expressions. Some of them looked concerned, some hopeful, and others confused.

Ranboo was still staring at him, his eyes wide and sincere. Next to the ender hybrid, Dream and George wore identical looks of anticipation while Sapnap’s forehead was creased in a worried frown. Bad’s face was hopeful, and Quackity grinned good-naturedly at him. Karl offered him a small, albeit slightly confused smile.

Tommy turned to see Tubbo watching him with an almost sad look on his face. Behind him, Wilbur and Techno exchanged a slightly hopeful look, and Phil looked confused but still optimistic.

They didn’t understand even half of what was going on, Tommy thought to himself. The Thing, the true nature of the mansion, the real reason why they were still trapped…

But his friends were still there.

And finally, Tommy realized, that’s all that mattered.

“Ah.” Tommy’s gaze dropped again, a lump forming in his throat. “That’s right. I…” His hands clenched, the letter crumpling slightly under the pressure. Ranboo just squeezed his hand again, reassuringly.

Tommy looked up again, finally meeting Ranboo’s gaze with his own slightly wet eyes. “I’m not alone.” He whispered, and it felt like a mountain of burdens was lifted off his shoulders.

A relieved smile spread across the ender hybrid’s face. Beside Tommy, Wilbur let out a small laugh. “Yeah, you sure as hell aren’t.” His pseudo-brother patted his shoulder heavily, but his smile faded slightly when Tommy didn’t respond. “…Toms? You okay?”

“Y-Yeah, I’m fine.” Tommy dismissed, shaking his head slightly to clear it. Now wasn’t the time. “But, um…there’s something I want to tell—”

“Fuck!” Phil suddenly burst out, startling them all with his panicked voice. Everyone whipped around in a panic to look at the older man, but relaxed when they saw he wasn’t in danger. Instead, Phil was holding out his buzzing comm with a frazzled look on his face.

“…Phil, what the fuck.” Techno deadpanned, clearly unamused.

Phil groaned, dragging a hand down his face. “I forgot to tell Niki, Jack, and the others that we found Tommy!” He explained, holding out the comm as far away from him as possible as it continued to vibrate.

Tubbo’s eyebrows shot up. “Niki and Jack are here?” He exclaimed in surprise. “As in Niki Nihachu and Jack Manifold? And what do you mean, the others?”

“All our friends.” Techno explained simply.

Tommy’s jaw dropped, and he turned to his pseudo-brother with wide eyes. “What? How did you—”

“It was all Techno!” Phil elaborated proudly. “He threw a fit, demanded that everyone come here. And we all know that no one disobeys Techno.”

“Except for you, apparently.” Techno shot back, sounding annoyed. “I told you not to tell anyone else about that. Not that there’s anything wrong with swallowing my pride to save Tommy…” The piglin hybrid added quietly.

“Amen!” Wilbur cheered, throwing an arm around Techno’s shoulders and pulling him close. The middle brother looked extremely awkward, but he accepted the gesture of affection.

“Uh, guys.” Phil said nervously, gesturing at his comm, which was still buzzing angrily.

“Oh boy.” Karl said, trying to hide his amused grin. “I bet we’ll be able to hear Jack yelling all the way from here.”

Sapnap didn’t bother to conceal his snickers. “I’m more worried about Niki, honestly. She packs one hell of a punch.”

Phil visibly paled. “Hey Techno, why don’t you answer it?” He chuckled nervously, shoving the comm at Techno.

But the piglin hybrid crossed his arms and shook his head, smirking slightly. “Hell no.”

Phil gazed imploringly at Wilbur instead, but the other man held up his hands defensively. “Don’t look at me!” Wilbur said. “I’ve been on Niki’s bad side before. I don’t feel like being scolded today…”

The older man looked around the group despairingly a final time, before letting out a haggard sigh. He reluctantly clicked to answer the call and put it on speaker. “…Hey mate…” Phil muttered.

There was an audible inhale from the other side of the call. “Phil.” Jack’s familiar voice crackled through the comm. “Mate…WHERE THE FUCK HAVE YOU BEEN?”

Everyone cringed slightly at the distorted yell. “Fucking hell, Jack!” Phil said right back, gaining a bit of confidence as he winced from the volume of the yell. “I’m sorry! I’ve kinda been fucking busy!”

There were a few crackles and fumbling sounds from the other side of the comm, before a new voice took over. “Do you have any idea how worried we’ve been?!” Niki shouted, sounding just as stressed as Jack. “We’ve been waiting outside for hours! You guys could’ve been DEAD for all we knew!”

“Niki, I’m sorry.” Phil repeated, sounding much more apologetic than before. “But we really were busy…I think we’ve got some pretty good excuses for why we couldn’t call.”

“Whatever.” Niki huffed coldly, and Phil winced again. “I’ll deal with you later. Anyways, Tommy! You can hear me, right?”

Tommy perked up at the mention of his name. “Y-Yeah! Uh, hi Niki…” He said awkwardly. After all, it had been a while since he’d talked to anyone outside of the original group of ten.

“Can you come downstairs and look out a window?” Niki said simply, reverting back to her usual calm and sweet demeanor. “Just trust me, okay?”

“But don’t go alone!” George interjected as Tommy started getting up from his seat. “It’s way too dangerous out there.”

“Don’t walk in the front either.” Dream added, following George as the older man started making his way to Eden’s exit. “You’re being targeted, remember? Walk behind me!”

“Hurry!” Niki urged through the comm, her voice crackling slightly from the bad signal. “The connection isn’t going to last!”

Wilbur leaned over and plucked the comm out of Phil’s hand, who seemed quite pleased to be freed from it. “Don’t worry, Niki.” He told her through the comm. “We’ll be there soon.”

Niki let out a small laugh. “Yeah, right.” She chuckled. “We all know you’re…slow…ss…hurr…” The line crackled loudly, then cut off with a beep.

“Shit.” Wilbur sighed, shaking his head as he handed the comm back to Phil. “Well, what are we waiting for?”

The rest of the group hurried to follow as Dream and George made a mad dash for the exit, none of them willing to risk Niki and Jack getting even angrier. Sapnap bounded forward, giggling as he raced his two best friends down the stairs.

Tommy trailed a bit behind as they exited the room and walked down the hallways. He didn’t even realize that he had been glancing around warily and keeping his hand right next to his inventory button, until Tubbo gave him a look.

“You don’t have to be scared anymore, y’know.” His best friend remarked carelessly, though his serious gaze showed that he was anything but. “You’re safe now.”

“Yeah…” Tommy mumbled sheepishly, allowing Tubbo to shepherd him into the middle of the group again. It was comforting to be surrounded by his walking, chatting, and definitely alive friends. Tommy could already feel his shoulders relaxing as the tension left him.

But still…

“I’m safe…for now."

Notes:

finally. my man has FINALLY accepted that maybe he can't handle everything alone. this was so cathartic to write lmao

well i hope you enjoyed! as i said, this was super fun to write and it's also a really important chapter! if you have anything at all to say about this silly little fic, please lmk in the comments! i love hearing from you guys :D

fun fact: "friendship" is the name of a hetaoni ost that plays during this part! i highly recommend you listen to this! you can find the link here!

Chapter 41: Ryuuzu no Ko...

Summary:

Previously...

“You don’t have to be scared anymore, y’know.” His best friend remarked carelessly, though his serious gaze showed that he was anything but. “You’re safe now.”

“Yeah…” Tommy mumbled sheepishly, allowing Tubbo to shepherd him into the middle of the group again. It was comforting to be surrounded by his walking, chatting, and definitely alive friends. Tommy could already feel his shoulders relaxing as the tension left him.

But still…

“I’m safe…for now.”

The group made its way down the stairs and into the main foyer, chatting lightly as they walked. Sapnap, who was still dashing forward in an attempt to race Dream and George, suddenly skidded to a halt. “Woah!” He exclaimed, snapping his head around to stare at something through the window on the wall.

“My, my.” George said as he joined Sapnap at the window, his tone half joking and half awed. “Look at that.”

“What is it?” Tommy asked curiously. The rest of the group was already rushing past him and crowding around the window, letting out exclamations as they also looked outside.

Tommy elbowed Wilbur in the stomach to make him move, and cracked a smile when his brother shot him a dirty look. “Be patient, won’t you…” Wilbur trailed off suddenly as the comm in his hand started buzzing again. “It’s Niki and Jack!”

Tommy quickly lost interest in the window and peered curiously over Wilbur’s shoulder at the comm. “Answer it!” He urged.

“I am!” Wilbur rolled his eyes fondly as he pressed to answer the call.

“Hey, Tommy.” Jack’s voice said from the comm, now sounding a lot less distorted than before. He ignored Wilbur’s huff of annoyance (“He can’t even bother to greet the rest of us, that dickhead”) and continued. “I’ve heard a bit about what you’ve been doing. Not very laudable, eh?”

“I didn’t know you knew such a big word.” Tommy replied in a weak attempt at humor. He sighed when Jack didn’t respond. “Look, I-I’m sorry. But…I just—”

“You’re a fucking idiot. You know that, right?” Jack interrupted bluntly, and Tommy flinched. “Making us all worry like that? Making the Technoblade scared?”

“Hey!” Wilbur and Techno said at the same time. “Come on, don’t be so hard on him.” The older twin glared at the comm as if Jack could see him through it.

“He’s had a rough time.” Techno continued. “And don’t say I was scared.” He added, his face slightly pink.

Tubbo suddenly let out a surprised laugh as he finally squeezed past the crowd to stare at the window. “No, no! By all means, continue!” He said gleefully, and turned to Tommy. “Look!”

Tommy frowned slightly as he peered through the window. His slightly nervous expression immediately changed and he let out a gasp of shock.

He was so used to seeing the mansion grounds empty and dead, void of all flora except withering grass. But now, people—friends he hadn’t seen in God knows how long—were scattered around the lawn, all waving frantically at him.

“Tommy.” Jack said, and Tommy could now see him too through the window. The other man wore a serious expression as he stared straight at Tommy. “You’ve been really fucking stupid…but you’ve done well.” Tommy’s eyes widened slightly as the bald man gave an approving nod.

The woman standing next to Jack grabbed the comm out of his hand, ignoring his protests. “I’m so proud of you, Tommy.” Niki said, meeting Tommy’s gaze earnestly through the glass of the window.

“I—you—” Tommy stammered, his wide eyes starting to water. “A-All of you…”

Niki smiled warmly, and Tommy couldn’t help but shakily mirror the movement. “We’re here to help, Tommy. Unfortunately, we couldn’t find a way in…” Her expression became fiercer as she clenched her fists. “But we’ll do everything we can to help from out here.”

Tommy was spared from the struggle of finding words as Bad let out an excited sound. “Is that Skeppy? And Puffy?”

“I can see Sam and Hannah coming!” Dream said enthusiastically.

“Oh my gosh! Is that Fundy and Eret?” Karl added, his eyes shining. “Antfrost too! I haven’t seen them in forever!”

Tommy gazed upon the scene with wide eyes as a smile spread across each of the mentioned people’s faces. “Wow…” He breathed. His friends were all around him, whether waving at him from outside or surrounding him protectively around the window.

He wasn’t alone. Not anymore.

“Of course you’re not alone.” Jack said a bit huffily. Tommy started, not realizing that he had said that aloud. “The universe is a bit too big for you to think you’re the only one around, eh?”

“Get out soon, okay?” Niki added brightly. “I baked you a cake! You don’t want it to go bad, do you?” She paused for a moment, and her expression softened. “…Stay safe, Tommy. We’ll see you later.”

Tommy let out a slightly watery chuckle. “Y-Yeah. You will.” He promised. Niki and Jack both beamed, the relief and happiness evident on their faces, as they ended the call.

Tommy’s smile faded slightly as he looked at his friends gathered around him. He owed them an explanation. It had been too long…

“Guys…I’m sorry for making you wait.” Everyone fell quiet immediately, all focus turning to Tommy. He gave them a weak smile. “I’ll tell you everything I remember.”

“About time!” Wilbur said jokingly, though the pride was evident in his voice.

Techno’s face mirrored Wilbur’s as the piglin hybrid gave a rare, warm smile. “Go on, Toms.” He said quietly.

Tommy nodded, his shoulders relaxing ever so slightly. “Well…what do you want to know first?”

The group shifted restlessly, everyone exchanging glances with each other. After a few moments, Ranboo spoke up. “Um…this isn’t the first time we’ve been here, is it?”

“Ooh, good question!” Karl remarked thoughtfully. “I’ve been wondering about that too.”

“Things have been very strange, time-wise.” Dream added with a wise nod. “Do you mind explaining a bit?”

“Well, Ranboo’s right.” Tommy replied simply. His demeanor had shifted again, and though he didn’t seem as tense, he looked more downcast than ever. “We’ve gone through this several times, ever since we came here from the community house.”

Sapnap’s eyes widened. “I knew it!” He exclaimed loudly, then flushed red when Bad shot him a disapproving look. “Sorry…but, what happened the first time?” The man added curiously.

“I was in Hypixel with Tubbo and Ranboo, and I wandered off to buy something.” Tommy began with a sigh. “That was when I overheard the rumors.”

“So, nothing new so far.” George muttered.

Tommy just sighed again. “The difference was…the first time, I came here with all nine of you at the same time.” He glanced at Techno and Phil. “Excluding you two, of course.”

Phil’s eyebrows shot up. “So this really is the first time we’ve been here.”

“We just wanted to have some fun.” Tommy’s voice trembled slightly; something that no one but Ranboo seemed to notice. The ender hybrid glanced at him in concern, but the boy was determinedly avoiding his gaze. “But, as you know, we found the Thing in here. We all ran in different directions.

Tommy bit his lip, staring at the ground. “I was so scared, but the monster fortunately didn’t follow me…and eventually I found Ranboo.” Tommy continued to avoid Ranboo’s eyes, but he could still feel the change in his stare as the ender hybrid was struck with realization.

“He…he died in front of me.” The boy choked out through gritted teeth. A shiver rippled through the group around him, as everyone glanced at Ranboo. “Up until then, there was a gap in my memory, almost like I’d completely forgotten that Ranboo had come.”

“That’s…” Tubbo whispered, shock painted across his face as he glanced between Tommy and Ranboo. “I…”

“While I was trying to unscramble my memory,” Tommy continued dully. “Karl, Bad, Quackity, Sapnap, George, and Dream were all killed, one by one.” Each person flinched when their name was mentioned. Bad looked despairingly around his group of friends, and Dream, George, and Sapnap all exchanged horrified looks.

Tommy paid no attention to them. He had rattled off the names as if he’d memorized the order—in fact, he had, during all the sleepless nights he had gone through after their deaths. “Tubbo and Wilbur were the ones who found the front door key…but they were also killed. I was the only one alive.”

Quackity scrutinized Tommy with a sad look on his face. “You were…alone…”

“I was supposed to escape.” The boy muttered, staring at the ground. “But I…I just felt so hopeless. There was no point in escaping without you all.”

Silence settled over them for a moment as Tommy swallowed painfully. Wilbur wordlessly wrapped an arm around his pseudo-brother’s shoulder, and Tommy leaned gratefully into the embrace. “I wandered around the mansion, not knowing what to do…somehow, I found myself in the library. And in there, I found…” He held out his hand, and a familiar journal materialized in it.

“That’s the journal!” Sapnap said abruptly. “From the memory!” Bad gave him another weird look, but he barrelled on. “I always thought it was just ‘How to Sex 3’ or something!”

The absurdity of Sapnap’s words startled a laugh out of them all. “Language!” Bad gasped, aghast. Ranboo just shook his head, the corner of his mouth twitching.

Tommy chuckled slightly, looking down at the journal in his hand. “I see the resemblance.” He agreed dryly. “It’s definitely something the old me would’ve brought to a haunted mansion.” The boy admitted ruefully.

Everyone sobered up again. No one seemed to like the way Tommy had said ‘the old me’. “When I opened this,” Tommy cracked open the journal as he spoke. “It had the name of the previous owner written on it. And above it, almost like a title…” He held up the journal so that everything could see, his finger pointing at the first page.

“Ryuuzu no Ko.” Ranboo read aloud, his eyes widening. “So that’s what you meant…”

“What does it mean?” Tubbo asked, tilting his head. His expression was a mix of curiosity and sadness.

Tommy seemed reluctant to answer. “Um…anyways, I was going to just throw the book away, but the Thing came out of nowhere and started chasing me. I ran straight to the front door and unlocked it.” His hands clenched into fists, and he stared bitterly at the ground.

“I escaped alone…”

Notes:

ryuuzu no ko...

once again, this is a very important chapter! next chapter will also be pretty important and you'll see why >:)

by the way, i unfortunately have to spread out my updates more because my buffer is running out and i've been really busy :( but i'll still update once a week!

anyways, onto the fun facts: In the Hetalia Universe...
- Bad wears a scarf 24/7, which was given to him by Skeppy & Captain Puffy when he was young :D
- Sapnap has a literal alien for a friend

see you next week!

Chapter 42: ...The One Who Is Alone

Summary:

Previously...

Tommy seemed reluctant to answer. “Um…anyways, I was going to just throw the book away, but the Thing came out of nowhere and started chasing me. I ran straight to the front door and unlocked it.” His hands clenched into fists, and he stared bitterly at the ground.

“I escaped alone…”

“I escaped alone.” Tommy repeated, and he almost spat out the words, his voice full of barely suppressed anger. He could feel the group around him shrinking away, as if they were scared of his rage.

But it was all directed inward. Even after all this time, Tommy was furious at himself for letting his friends die. He let out a bitter chuckle. Well, that was part of the reason why they were even standing here today; his anger at himself that pushed him to keep trying over and over again.

Tommy could still remember that day clearly. It was cheesy and cliche…but it truly did feel like yesterday. In terms of time, it was almost yesterday. He ruefully traced the outline of his own name in the journal, scrawled messily beneath the words ‘Ryuuzu no Ko’.

There was nothing he wished for more than to erase that day from history. If only that day had never happened. But he knew better.

Without it, he never would’ve gotten another chance.

- - -

The door swings open with a bang, and a single figure staggers out. It’s raining outside, and it washes away some of the bloodstains on his body.

“I’m…out…” Tommy is panting, half from exhaustion and half from the sobs still wracking his body. He nearly collapses on the ground right there, grief striking him again. “I-I’m the o-only one who s-survived…”

With effort, he struggles to continue onward. The rain pelts down onto him, numbing his body as icy drops slide down his skin. Each step sinks him deeper into the muddy path, as he stumbles further and further away from the cursed mansion.

“This is s-so w-wrong…” Another sob escapes his lips. “T-There’s no way I c-can just leave.”

Tommy stumbles to a halt. Though every instinct screams at him not to, he turns to face the mansion again. “W-What the hell…out of everyone, I’m t-the only one left? What k-kind of a sick fucking joke is this?”

As if his cries are being answered, the door suddenly bangs open again. The Thing emerges from the depths of the mansion. Tommy stumbles backward with a gasp of shock as the monster straightens to its full height, shaking the water droplets from its ugly head.

“W-What the fuck?” Tommy turns again and begins running in earnest, pain shooting through his body as all his old wounds seem to open again. “H-How are you out here?” Hope blossoms in his chest as he sees a familiar sight in front of him; he is rapidly approaching the gates of the mansion.

Tommy chances a glance behind him. The Thing is still pursuing, but he swears that it falters as its empty eyes flick to the gates too. Against his better judgement again, Tommy skids to a halt, almost falling over as his feet struggle to find purchase in the slippery ground. The gates are right in front of him, but he plants himself firmly in the ground and turns to face the Thing for a final time.

“STOP!” Tommy screams, and all the anguish of the past few days bursts out with the yell. When he draws in a shaking breath, it feels like a dagger is ripping through his lungs, his heart.

Surprisingly, the Thing listens, and stops at least a dozen feet away from him.

Realization, bitter realization strikes Tommy. He lets out a laugh that is anything but bright. It drips with darkness. “I’ve won, haven’t I?! I’m the only one you couldn’t catch!” Tommy laughs again, but it sounds more like a sob. “You LOST!!”

Anger spurs him on, while grief spills out through his voice. “The MOMENT I step out of bounds, it’s your loss! There’s nothing you can do from that distance, is there?!”

The Thing says nothing, but Tommy can see its eyes have narrowed slightly. It’s all the confirmation he needs. “And when I get out,” He continues, his voice brimming with fury. “I’ll have you know; as a friend of admins,” Dream’s familiar smiling mask and his painful, wheezing laugh flash in his mind and another pang of grief hits Tommy, “I’ll have this server of yours destroyed.”

“T-This frustrates you, doesn’t it? Huh?!” Tommy taunts the creature before him. “I’m your last trophy, after all!”

Another sob forces its way out of Tommy, and though scorn still twists across his mouth in a painful smile, tears blur his eyes. “You lost to the guy whose only redeeming feature is his loud mouth.”

There is silence for a few moments as Tommy struggles to catch his breath. His anger, as fast as it came, is fading away. Instead, guilt and grief are rising inside him again. He stares at the Thing in despair, and it stares back emotionlessly.

He takes a deep breath. “One by one…” Tommy begins again, and his voice cracks under the weight of his sorrow. “One by one, you erased each of my friends. And now I, the winner of your cruel game, ask you this…”

A bitter smile wavers across Tommy’s face. “Why didn’t you take me too…?”

But the Thing still does not reply. It stands frozen in the downpour of rain, still staring at Tommy with the same empty eyes.

And Tommy finds that he doesn’t fear it anymore. It can’t hurt him here. But he almost wishes it can; he almost wishes that he died in the mansion too. Then at least he would still be with his friends, laughing together for eternity.

Tommy’s shoulders slump as his energy starts to seep away, the cold sheets of rain stealing the warmth from his limbs. He looks hopelessly down at his own bloodstained body, and is surprised to see his hand still clutching that journal he found in the library.

It takes a moment for him to realize, but Tommy notices that the rainwater does not seem to affect the paper. The drops simply vanish when they hit it, not unlike how the Thing vanishes whenever it is defeated.

A thought strikes Tommy, and he opens the journal to its first page with shaking hands. He realizes that the unknown name, which was once scribbled on the page, has disappeared. The words above the empty line, Ryuuzu no Ko, seem to smile tauntingly up at him.

And realization hits him like a train. Tommy’s eyes widen, and hot tears mix with icy raindrops as they flow down his cheeks. A solemn feeling overtakes him as he closes the journal softly. It’s not peace or acceptance. It’s a weary resignation, a nod to fate.

His eyes slip shut as he silently offers his apologies; to whom, he doesn’t really know. Perhaps to God—if there is one—or perhaps to all of his dead friends, who he had failed.

“…back.” The Thing seems to perk up as he mutters the word. The monster’s tail swishes predatorily, and it almost seems to smile at Tommy.

“Take us back.” Tommy’s eyes fly open and they fix fiercely onto the Thing. “You can do that in this warped space, can’t you?!”

Of course, the Thing does not reply. But its normally vacant expression looks viciously amused now. Good job, it almost seems to be saying. Tommy laughs, the almost manic smile on his face matching the Thing's . “Next time, why don’t you eat me first? If you can catch me, that is.” He taunts.

The Thing just continues to smile, its crooked, rotting mouth contorting disgustingly. Like a burst of fire in the torrential rain, fury flows through Tommy’s veins again. It spills out as tears full of grief, rolling down his face and splattering onto the journal. They seem to be the only thing that can touch it.

“Take us back!” The monster finally takes a step forward, its horrendous grin widening like a cat cornering its prey at last. Tommy throws out his arms, still clutching the journal like a lifeline, as he willingly exposes himself to the Thing . His smile disappears, his rage vanishes, his grief fades.

There is only one thought in his mind.

“GO BACK!!”

- - -

Tommy opened his eyes again, surprised to feel wetness on his cheeks. He quickly wiped his eyes with his sleeves. “The next thing I knew, I was back in the community house. I was holding the journal, which now had my name signed in it…so I knew that I had succeeded.”

He looked up to see everyone gaping at him, a mixture of amazement and sadness painted across each of their faces. Wilbur had removed his arm from around Tommy’s shoulders, probably because he was clenching his fists so hard, he might’ve broken Tommy’s bones. “And so, I became the owner of this journal.” Tommy continued before anyone could cut him off.

He could already see both Tubbo and Ranboo opening their mouths, identical stricken looks on their faces. In another time, Tommy might have teased them about it. Now he just felt tired.

“The proof that I’m the Ryuuzu is right here.” Tommy flipped a page, and pointed at the small text printed neatly in the middle. “It’s written that only the Ryuuzu can turn back time.”

Realization flashed across Tubbo’s face. “So you made a pact with it.” His best friend said, sounding slightly breathless, as if he had been the one running in the rain. “The Thing turned back time so it could kill you…”

Tommy nodded, wordlessly confirming it. “The second time…I didn’t want to come back here. I tried everything I could to prevent it from happening again, but Sapnap had already come here.” He smiled ironically. “Every single time I rewind, it’s always too late to prevent you guys from coming.”

“Anyways, in the second loop, I was so determined to save you.” He continued sadly. “But I couldn’t save Dream, Sapnap, or Karl…so I had to go back again.”

Sapnap blinked, seeming to snap out of his shocked daze. “Wait, wait! But I did survive in the second loop! So did Dream and Karl!”

He was met with a blank look from Tommy. “What?” The younger boy asked in confusion.

“Um…he’s right.” Ranboo said, sounding apologetic. “Tommy…in the second loop, you were the only one who died.”

“But that’s not possible!” Tommy protested, bewildered. “I’m the only one who can turn back time!”

Ranboo and Sapnap exchanged a look, while the rest of the group seemed just as confused as Tommy. “I mean, we saw it very clearly when we broke that clock downstairs.” Sapnap defended himself. “You even said it yourself in that memory! It was definitely the second loop!”

“I…” Confusion clouded Tommy’s mind. “But I’ve never opened up to you guys as much as now…hey, where did you find the clock for that memory?”

“It was in the box in the basement cell.” Dream butted in. “I think my past self sealed it with magic…it’s also where we found that letter.”

“What? But I’m sure that box has always been empty…” Tommy rubbed his head, trying hard to remember. His mind felt foggier than ever.

But before he could say any more, Tubbo cut in. “You probably haven’t gotten all your memories back.” He said worriedly. “We can sort this out later. Let’s wrap it up for now…”

“Okay.” Tommy agreed in relief. He was so tired…but it felt like a huge weight had been lifted off his back. “Any more questions?”

“Um…” Ranboo began hesitantly. “I was just wondering, uh…how exactly do you turn back time?”

Tommy sighed, his gaze trailing off into the hallway ahead of them. “There’s a grandfather clock in this mansion. All I have to do is rewind it. But it changes position every loop…and it’s the one sure way to escape.”

“Don’t say that.” Ranboo said, his voice less chiding than just plain sad. “And, Tommy…you mean that for everyone, right? Including you?”

“Oh.” Tommy was caught off guard by the question. “Uh…”

His hesitation must have been obvious, because Ranboo fixed him with a stern look. “Tommy, do you remember earlier, when I asked if you were hurt somewhere?”
“Yeah?” The younger boy replied, nonplussed.

“Let me rephrase that.” Ranboo took a step closer to Tommy, his bicolored eyes boring into him. The way it felt like he was staring into Tommy’s soul felt familiar, somehow. “Is there somewhere you want to be?”

Tommy’s expression changed. “Ranboo…”

Tubbo seemed to have caught on too. “Tommy…please, just answer.” He said quietly.

The younger boy stared at the journal in his hands, which were starting to tremble. “All this time…” He began shakily. “I wanted to be with you guys…everything hurt but I couldn’t stop trying…but nothing would stop the pain either.”

Tommy felt a hand grasp his shoulder. He glanced over to see Tubbo giving him a small, albeit sad smile of encouragement. “I-I wonder if it’s okay f-for me to say this, b-but…” He felt tears start to form in his eyes. “I w-want to escape with y-you too.”

A few beats of silence passed. “Ranboo!” Sapnap said suddenly, his voice full of exaggerated shock. “You monster! You made poor Tommy cry!”

Tommy let out a watery laugh, while Bad gave him an unimpressed look. “This is a serious conversation, Sap.”

Sapnap completely ignored the demon hybrid. “Anyway! The last time you used that clock will literally be the last time.” He promised, grinning brightly.

“Agreed!” George added, smirking at Tommy. “We’ll make sure that we all get out together.” The rest of the group voiced their assent loudly.

Tommy yelped as Wilbur suddenly swept him up in a tight hug. “Aww, my little brother is finally grown up!” His pseudo brother said lovingly. “Don’t worry, Tommy. We’ll take care of things.”

As Tommy was barraged with reassurance from all his friends, Techno stood off to the side. A frown was still etched across his face as he pondered the situation. There were still so many things that didn’t fit into the big picture…

“Stop worrying so much.” Techno snapped out of his daze as Phil sidled up to him, smiling. “Just think that those stains you saw on your shirt were tomato stains. It’s happened before! It can happen again. And it couldn’t have been anything else.”

“…Fine.” Techno sighed, uncrossing his arms at last and letting himself relax. “At least we made a good amount of progress today.”

“Hey!” Dream suddenly called over the noise they were making. “If we’re all done talking…we have a visitor.” They all turned to see the Thing standing at the end of the hallway, its head tilted in an almost curious manner.

“Holy FUCK what is that?!” Phil screeched, jumping back in shock.

Techno couldn’t help but snicker at the older man’s reaction. “Calm down, Phil.” The piglin hybrid held out his hand as a sword started to materialize. He understood that it was the first time Phil had seen the monster, but it was still hilarious. “It’s just one—” He faltered as another Thing crept out from around the other corner of the hallway.

“Holy SHIT there’s ANOTHER one!” Phil’s wings fluffed up in panic as he yelled.

“…Now that’s a normal reaction.” Quackity said, amused. “I guess all of us have just gotten used to it.”

Wilbur shook his head, looking disappointed. But the corner of his mouth was twitching. “C’mon, get your shit together!” He raised his voice, his twin daggers appearing in his hands. “Tech, help me with this one! Phil, Bad, Quackity, Karl, you guys come over too!”

Techno smirked, making his way swiftly over to Wilbur. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Tommy standing frozen in the middle of the room. He opened his mouth to tell the others to protect him, but he didn’t even need to speak. Ranboo and Tubbo stood on either side of him, and Dream was already planted firmly in front, a crackling light forming in his hands.

“Let’s win this!”

Notes:

fun fact: ryuuzu no ko means the one who is alone :)

well, i hope you enjoyed! and if this chapter seems like a climax to you, don't worry...there's so much more to come.

fun fact number 2: where tommy says "you lost to the guy whose only redeeming feature is his loud mouth", the original dialogue is actually "fast feet"! the original character, Italy, is notoriously bad at everything except for running away lmao

also, the switch from past to present tense is intentional!

see you guys next week! :D

Chapter 43: A Dozen a Day Keeps The Monsters Away

Summary:

Previously...

Techno smirked, making his way swiftly over to Wilbur. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Tommy standing frozen in the middle of the room. He opened his mouth to tell the others to protect him, but he didn’t even need to speak. Ranboo and Tubbo stood on either side of him, and Dream was already planted firmly in front, a crackling light forming in his hands.

“Let’s win this!”

“We’ll take care of Thing 1!” Wilbur yelled as everyone scrambled into place. He cast a glance over his shoulder, reassuring himself that Tommy was safe. The older man smiled as he caught a glimpse of Tommy’s signature red and white shirt through the tight circle of people defending him. “You guys deal with Thing 2.”

Next to him, Techno let out a huff of laughter. His younger twin was twirling his sword with ease, smirking at the Thing in front of him. “We haven’t fought together in so long. I’m kinda looking forward to this, actually.”

“You’re fucking insane.” Quackity laughed, half incredulous and half jubilant. He readied his own pickaxe, which had already grown to twice its normal length from its enchantments. “But boy am I glad to have you on my side.”

Bad rolled his eyes. “Come on, there’s no time to waste!” With that, the demon hybrid raised his weapon, an unusually bright diamond axe. The Thing charged, lumbering forward quickly as its tail swished faster and faster.

Karl leapt forward, thrusting his gleaming sword in front of himself. One of the Thing’s claws crashed down on the blade, causing the man to skid backward slightly. “Aim for the head!” He shouted the reminder as he strained to push back against the Thing. Unseen by him, the Thing’s tail had whipped around and was heading straight for him.

But the Thing was stopped just in time as Quackity swung his pickaxe down onto the tail. The unconventional blade elongated in midair, enchantments flashing around it, and it pierced deep into the tail. The Thing growled, the tip of its spiky tail thrashing around and managing to cut into Quackity’s thigh.

The man stumbled slightly, and the monster took the opportunity to free its tail. It smashed into Quackity again, sending him toppling onto the ground with more blood blossoming from his side.

“You absolute muffin!” Bad shouted, enraged. Karl raced to help Quackity as the demon hybrid swung his axe into the monster’s tail.

Meanwhile, Phil dashed in front of the Thing, trying to distract it. “Hey! Mate!” He yelled, without much avail. His wings twitched in annoyance, and though they remained dull gray, they managed to unfurl slightly. “OI! You fucker! Pay attention to me!”

The Thing’s deformed head snapped over to Phil, who gulped. The elytrian took a careful step back, his hand tightening around his diamond sword. “Come on, are you scared?” Phil continued taunting, a nervous sort of smirk on his face.

The monster seemed to understand him, because it snarled and started lumbering toward Phil. The elytrian tensed, and for a moment, it looked as if he was frozen in place.

“Phil!” In an instant, Techno was in front of him. The piglin hybrid brought his sword swinging down at the Thing, which barely managed to avoid it. Techno glanced over his shoulder, giving Phil a scrutinizing look. “Are you okay?”

“Shit. Shit, yeah, I’m fine.” Phil said breathlessly, blinking like he was emerging from a trance. “Damn, that Thing almost got me with its fucking…” He made a couple of wild gestures, nearly impaling Techno as he did so, but didn’t bother to elaborate. “I’m fine now.”

Wilbur strode forward too, extending out an arm. “Stay back for now.” He warned Phil, gently pushing the older man back. “That Thing hits hard the first time.”

Phil probably tried to complain, but Wilbur didn’t hear him as the Thing let out a roar and swung down at Techno. The piglin hybrid tried to dodge, but didn’t anticipate the Thing’s tail swinging at him too. It slammed into his side, sending Techno tumbling to the ground but thankfully only winded.

“You’re in your flop era, brother dearest.” Wilbur grinned, holding out a hand and pulling Techno to his feet again.

The piglin hybrid rolled his eyes. “You try getting used to the mansion’s influence.”

Wilbur just smirked. “Already have.” He dashed forward, wielding his twin knives. From the corner of his eye, he saw his younger twin following, his sword gripped tightly in hand.

The duo moved in perfect sync, falling into a comfortable rhythm. Wilbur would use his agility to duck beneath the Thing’s deadly strikes and land blows of his own, while Techno used his brother’s paved path to deal greater damage.

“This is—kinda—fun!” Wilbur panted, grinning so widely that it felt like his face was splitting open. Again from his peripheral vision, he saw a flash of multicolor swirls dart past, and he knew that Karl was joining again.

“Get out of the way!” Karl shouted, and Wilbur obeyed just in time as the younger man dashed past him. Karl was by no means a good fighter, but Wilbur’s eyes widened as he stabbed his sword deep into the Thing’s stomach with deadly precision.

There was a fierce fire in Karl’s eyes. Wilbur glanced behind him and winced as he saw Quackity slumped against the wall, his face contorted in pain as Bad tied a bandage around his torso. He looked back just in time to see an amber light bursting from Karl’s sword.

Wilbur’s jaw dropped as runes appeared on the blade and travelled across the Thing’s gray chest. For a moment, the light almost seemed to emanate from Karl’s eyes. The Thing spasmed suddenly, as particularly large runes were painted across its joints.

“Pressure Point.” Bad whispered, sounding awed. Wilbur jumped slightly as he realized the demon hybrid was suddenly next to him. “I read its enchantment book…it’s hard to activate, unless you’re really powerful or you suddenly get a boost of some sort.”

Phil shook himself out of his awed daze, and raised his sword again. “Quick! Let’s attack while it’s slowed!”

Bad didn’t need any more prompting. The demon hybrid slashed his diamond axe down at the Thing’s arm, and it lodged deep into the gray flesh. The blade suddenly flashed too, an icy blue light glinting off its diamond edges. Ice crept up the edges of the gaping wound, freezing the Thing’s blood as it oozed out in black icicles.

Techno and Wilbur exchanged a look of surprise. The stunned silence was broken as the piglin hybrid’s face suddenly split into a grin. “I bet I can do more damage with my enchantment than you.” He challenged.

“Oh, you’re on.” Wilbur smirked at his twin brother.

- - -

Tubbo took a step forward, shielding Tommy from the empty glare of the second Thing. “You stay out of this.” He warned. “We’ll take care of it.”

Tommy, for once, didn’t protest. He looked like he wanted to say something, but closed his mouth and retreated meekly. A gleaming purple axe materialized in Tubbo’s hand, and the goat hybrid brandished it in front of him.

Ranboo stepped beside the two of them too, holding his own trident defensively. The three of them stayed huddled near the back. “We’ll keep you safe.” The ender hybrid vowed. “Don’t worry, Tommy. We’re all getting out of this alive.”

In front of them, the Dream Team was readying too. “Cover me?” Sapnap asked simply, glancing from George to Dream. Both nodded, all of them so used to fighting side by side that they didn’t need to talk to communicate.

Sapnap turned back to the Thing with a smirk on his face. “I didn’t get to kill you earlier. Well, now’s my chance.”

“It’s not even the same one.” George muttered, rolling his eyes as he nocked an arrow.

Sapnap completely ignored him. “Why don’t you attack me?” He challenged, grinning up at the Thing. “You scared?”

The Thing suddenly lashed out, lightning fast. Sapnap barely avoided the sharp claw smashing into the ground where he just stood. He recovered quickly though, and swung his sword into the gray arm with all his might.

At once, the blade erupted into fierce flames. The Thing roared in pain as its gray skin shriveled and charred black, and it pulled its arm away with a nasty sound.

“Now!” Sapnap yelled, and twin arrows flew past him and lodged into the Thing’s face. One of them flashed orange and dug deeper into the gray flesh, while the other one shimmered, sending what seemed to be sparks of electricity into the Thing’s cheek. If one looked closer, they would see that the arrow was made up of what seemed to be glowing lines of code.

“Move!” Dream shouted, and Sapnap immediately tumbled out of the way. The admin thrust his hands out, facing the Thing and mouthing words under his breath with closed eyes. The Thing seemed to realize what was going on, and it tried to rip Dream’s arrow out of its cheek.

George immediately notched another arrow of his own, his deft fingers pulling back the string and sending the arrow sailing directly into the Thing’s hand. The Thing fumbled as the arrow started oozing a black, poisonous substance, which caused its flesh to bubble.

“Define function; if specter.dupli hits Thing…” Dream’s eyes snapped open and he fanned out his fingers, staring directly at the Thing. “Run function; Suck.MyCock!”

The Thing screamed as the arrow lodged in its cheek suddenly glowed even brighter. The shimmering lines of code melted into what looked like wisps of dense smoke, and the Thing spasmed as it sank into its face.

George raised his eyebrows at Dream, who just grinned stupidly. “Seriously?” The older man deadpanned.

“Seriously.” Dream repeated, still grinning as he swayed in place and toppled onto the ground.

George’s eyes widened. “Woah!” He rushed forward, staring down at the collapsed Dream in concern. “…He’s completely out of it.” George sighed, bending down to try and hoist the admin up.

“Looks like the Thing is too.” Ranboo pointed out. Indeed, the entire left side of the Thing’s face was withered black, and it was still howling in agony.

“Let’s finish it off!” Sapnap raised his sword high above his head, and it burst into flames again. It was quite a sight, Tubbo thought, seeing the older man standing protectively ahead, a ring of fire around his head. He almost looked like a blaze, defending his fortress; and the split-second glance Sapnap sent toward George and Dream confirmed it.

Cheesy as it was…maybe this was the power of love. He knew Sapnap had seen some terrible things in his flashbacks. Watching him now, Tubbo honestly envied him…how cathartic must it be to let out all his guilt and frustration?

“Tubbo!” He was shaken out of his thoughts by Sapnap’s call. The older man had turned to face him, still brandishing his sword. To his astonishment, Sapnap lowered the flaming blade with a smirk. “Come ‘ere. Why don’t you finish it off?”

Tubbo’s eyes widened. “But…didn’t you say you wanted to…”

“Wow, I suddenly feel so tired.” Sapnap said with an exaggerated groan, stretching out his arms dramatically. “C’mon, Tubbo! Help out an old man!”

Tubbo ignored George’s mutter of “Old? As if” and stepped forward hesitantly, giving Tommy a look. But his friend just shook his head, making a shooing gesture at him. “Go on.” He urged, his voice stronger than before.

As if it recognized Tommy’s voice, the Thing suddenly swung around and took a trembling step toward them again. “Tubbo! Go!” Ranboo urged, taking a half-step in front of Tommy as if to cover him. This time, Tubbo didn’t hesitate. He ran forward, brandishing the Bane o’ Bees in front of himself.

“Aim for the forehead!” Someone screamed behind him. Time seemed to slow as Tubbo raised his axe high above his head; but not high enough. He stretched as far as he could, but the blade was still far from reaching even the chin of the Thing.

“Here!” Sapnap yelled, and Tubbo looked down to see the older man kneeling, forming a platform with his hands. A grin spread across Tubbo’s face, and he obligingly stepped onto the makeshift platform. Sapnap hoisted him upward with a grunt, and Tubbo aimed the shining netherite blade straight at the Thing’s ugly forehead.

Metal struck flesh and the Thing let out an agonizing scream. Electricity seemed to fly around Tubbo as his axe flashed with light. Beneath the blade, the gray flesh started to fade away. Tubbo landed back on the ground with a thump, nearly unbalancing as his axe clattered down beside him.

“YEAH!” Sapnap screamed loudly next to him, pumping his fist in the air. “TAKE THAT, YOU ASSHOLE!”

Tubbo let out a long breath as the adrenaline slowly drained from him and his racing heart caught up with him. He felt a hand land on his shoulder. “Tubbo!” Ranboo said excitedly, peering down at the older boy with shining eyes. “That was amazing!”

Tommy caught up with the duo too. He regarded Tubbo with just as much elation. “Good job, Tubbo.” Tommy’s grin was genuine, albeit a bit sheepish. “I, uh…thank you.”

“No problem…” Tubbo replied with a smile.

Another shout of triumph distracted him, and the goat hybrid glanced over to see Wilbur jogging toward them, grinning widely. “Well, that was easy!” He said happily, slowing to a stop in front of them.

Behind Tubbo, Tommy let out a slightly disbelieving laugh. “Yeah, that was pretty quick…”

Tubbo grinned at Tommy, relief starting to flood into him. “See? Nothing to worry about. I’m not that bad at fighting.”

“Any injuries?” George asked Wilbur, stumbling up to the group. Tubbo realized that he was once again supporting a half-conscious Dream, the admin’s arm hanging around George’s shoulders.

Wilbur winced slightly. “Quackity got gored and we’re all a big banged up…but nothing too serious.”

“I won’t go down that easily!” The mentioned man shouted brightly, albeit with a wince of pain. Quackity was quickly shushed by Karl and Bad before he could worsen his own injuries.

Phil walked up to them too, his wings ruffled contentedly. “Great job, everyone!” He said happily. “But we should get a move on to our safe room…who knows if the Thing will come back?”

“Yeah. Dream is kinda heavy, y’know?” George groaned, already starting to sag under the admin’s dead weight.

“I can help.” Techno strode over to George and the half-awake Dream. George breathed a sigh of relief as he gladly transferred the groaning Dream to Techno’s arms. It was quite a sight, seeing the piglin hybrid awkwardly standing there with Dream draped across him.

“Let’s get going!” Bad called over to them. “This muffinhead is going to accidentally hurt himself more if we don’t hurry back.”

Quackity huffed indignantly, but didn’t retort as he was hoisted up by Karl and Bad. The group walked, stumbled, and wobbled their way back to the first-floor stairs. With a bit of difficulty, they managed to conquer the steps.

Tubbo trailed behind at the back of the group, walking quietly with his two best friends as they listened to the idle conversations around them. With Tommy’s burden finally lifted and the welcome presence of Techno and Phil, everything felt more complete. Even without looking at them, the goat hybrid could sense Ranboo’s small smile and Tommy’s contentment.

Who knows? It might be the beginning of the end, or the end of the beginning, or whatever.

But things were looking up, and that’s all that mattered.

Notes:

not me forgetting about bad and karl's enchantments until now-

fun fact: the part where dream does his enchanting thingy is based on my (limited) coding knowledge! generally when you create a function, you can name it whatever you want lmao

also there's an interesting little bit of foreshadowing in this chapter :)

well, i hope you enjoyed! please consider leaving a kudo or some feedback letting me know what you think about this silly little story :D

Chapter 44: A New Contract

Summary:

Previously...

Tubbo trailed behind at the back of the group, walking quietly with his two best friends as they listened to the idle conversations around them. With Tommy’s burden finally lifted and the welcome presence of Techno and Phil, everything felt more complete. Even without looking at them, the goat hybrid could sense Ranboo’s small smile and Tommy’s contentment.

Who knows? It might be the beginning of the end, or the end of the beginning, or whatever.

But things were looking up, and that’s all that mattered.

Notes:

uh hey gang! so ik it's been 2+ years since i last updated...safe to say that i've long fallen out of this fandom 😭

i was recently reminded that this work exists tho (shoutout to that one commenter on chapter 13!!) and i realized i have quite a few unpublished chapters?? so! even though i doubt any of my old readers are still here, it feels like a waste not to get these chapters out there :) and honestly, even if i'm very much out of the fandom (and don't necessarily support all the creators anymore cough cough), i can still appreciate these characters as characters of my own!

without further ado, here's chapter 44 after over 2 years hiding in my google docs!

Tommy flopped onto the ground with a sigh, disregarding the fact that he’d almost sat on Ranboo’s tail. The ender hybrid whipped his tail away just in time, a disgruntled look on his face as he leaned against the bed behind him.

The group was gathered not in the actual meeting area of Eden, but in the sleeping area. Quackity, who had bandages covering his torso and leg, sat propped up on one bed, and Dream was blinking blearily on another. The rest were sprawled across nearby beds, perched on the edges of mattresses, and lounging on pillows on the ground.

“I’m guessing you want to hear more, right?” Tommy looked around the group with an apologetic smile. “Sorry…I think I lost more memories than I expected…”

Next to him, Tubbo shook his head. “Eh, don’t worry about it.” The goat hybrid said offhandedly, grinning up at his friend. “We’ve heard enough already.”

“Still…isn’t it so strange that we could die at any moment?” Phil shivered slightly, drawing in his dull wings.

Techno gave him an amused look. “Says the only man skilled enough to play in hardcore.”

“But that’s different!” Phil protested, rolling his eyes at the piglin hybrid. “It’s not like I can actually die in hardcore. I’d just get kicked out of the server, that’s all.”

“It’s scary…but also interesting, isn’t it?” Karl commented idly. He was sitting next to Quackity and distractedly playing with the other man’s fingers. “I don’t know about you, but it feels like a weight has been lifted off my shoulders.”

There were a few murmurs among the group. Many people looked like they wanted to argue with Karl. “You think this is a good thing?” Sapnap said incredulously.

“N-No, I just…” Karl trailed off helplessly, looking rather confused.

Tommy held up a hand before anyone else could butt in. The younger boy was frowning slightly, but he looked thoughtful.

“…You know, for as long as I can remember, I’ve been an orphan.” He began casually, ignoring the sympathetic looks that were sent his way. “But I’ve met people, special people, who’ve helped me a lot.”

Tommy’s eyes flicked, almost nonchalantly, from Wilbur to Techno to Phil. His eyes lingered on the last man. “There was one person in particular, who was almost like a mum to me. She told me stories about a different…universe, I guess? A universe where there is only one world, and where everyone gets only one life.”

Phil’s eyes lit up in recognition, but he stayed silent as Tommy continued. Strangely enough, Quackity and Karl also exchanged a knowing look. “A universe with people that far outnumber our universe’s…and who live without magic and miracles.” Tommy let out a small chuckle. “I’m not sure if her stories were even true. But she said that each of us is connected to each person in the other universe, no matter how different we are.”

“And she said our universe is privileged. We’re blessed with more life and freedom.” Tommy cracked a small smile. “Us, in particular, are even more unique. We were all born with some kind of…privilege, yeah?”

Tommy looked around at his friends seriously. From Ranboo, with his ender origins, to Dream with his admin’s blessing from birth…even his seemingly ordinary friends and himself were blessed with strange powers, such as George’s strange affinity for codebuilding and his own mod manipulation skills.

“I mean, most ordinary people can’t even create their own servers and worlds. But we somehow have that power, and that gives us more responsibility.” Tommy glanced over at Phil again, who was watching him closely.

“That person I knew…she said that our job is to stand proud and help others with our gifts. She made me promise to never forget the other world from her stories, and I swore that I’d never leave those poor other people behind. Though I don’t know how the fuck I’d be able to do that.” He added with a laugh.

A small smile spread across Phil’s face, and his wings ruffled contentedly. “Sometimes, I wondered if she was even from this universe.” Tommy chuckled slightly, but the happiness was slowly fading from his face. “Because people in our universe…well, they think in different ways, don’t they?”

Several of his friends fidgeted uncomfortably as the mood changed considerably. Dream in particular looked slightly ill, and he burrowed deeper into the blankets of his bed. “Some people are selfish, and don’t care about others. I mean, think about Hypixel. Think about 2b2t.” Tommy added. “So many people troll, and steal, and live by greed because they’re selfish. People would rather use their powers as a tool rather than a gift. Or, some people are forced to.”

Dream closed his eyes; it almost looked like he was asleep again, if not for the troubled expression on his face. Tommy knew for a fact that Dream, being one of the only and most skilled admins in the universe, had been forced into many contracts and jobs before.

He felt someone tense beside him, and knew that Ranboo was probably reminiscing on his past. Tommy didn’t know much about Ranboo’s backstory, but he could easily guess all the restrictive jobs and contracts that the ender hybrid had been forced into as a native Hypixeler.

“I grew up believing that I had to be selfish in order to survive.” Tommy continued with a slightly bitter undertone. “But…y’know? You guys changed me.” He laughed slightly. “Even before all this, you guys were slowly teaching me that I could be more open, more caring. And I like to think that we all became better people, not just me.”

“And…I’ve gone back to the past so many times to save you.” Tommy cracked a small smile. Once again, he ignored the guilty expressions that many of his friends wore. “Which kinda made it hard to ignore the fact that for once, I actually cared about someone other than myself.”

“Because, both sides of the argument are kinda right.” Tommy admitted. “But, you see…neither said anything about what we want to do. What if we want to fight for ourselves, not because it’s the only way for us to survive? What if we want to help others, not just because it’s our duty? And can’t we help each other, not just those who don’t have as many powers?”

His smile growing, Tommy continued. “Sure, there will always be people who want to force us into a box. But we’re ‘special’, right? We’re the only ones who really understand each other. So we have to stick together.”

Phil was beaming at Tommy, pride evident in his face. Wilbur almost looked like he was in awe of his pseudo-brother, while Techno nodded, wearing a small smile.

“ …You know? When I first made that contract with the Thing, I would constantly wonder what would happen if I hadn’t made that decision.” Tommy’s voice was somber again. “I mean, would all of Dream’s servers just disappear? Would MunchyMC fall apart? Would the ender hybrid lineage die out at last?” Would I truly be the one who is alone? That thought went unspoken.

Dream and Bad both winced as they too thought about the what ifs. Ranboo looked troubled, hugging his knees more tightly. “But,” Tommy continued. “That’s not the reason why I saved you.

“Y’know, I remember Business Bay now. Back then, it was all about orders and duties. But I saved you guys because I wanted to, not because of some underlying motive or some weird contract.” Tommy let out another, slightly sheepish laugh. “It’s kinda sad…it took me literally looping through time to realize that I can be caring…and vulnerable…and selfless…”

He trailed off, gazing past all his friends, his eyes slightly unfocused. Tommy didn’t notice as his friends exchanged meaningful looks. “Tommy…” Ranboo murmured, snapping the younger boy out of his daze.

“Shit, sorry.” Tommy said hastily, his face growing red. “I talked for way too long, didn’t I? Haha, um…” His voice faded away again awkwardly.

There was silence for a few more heartbeats. Then, Sapnap suddenly let out a loud snort. “Well, someone FINALLY said it.”

Tommy blinked at the older man in surprise. “H-Huh?”

“Come on, no one blames you for that monologue.” Tubbo said jokingly. “Actually, I think we all agree.”

“Honestly,” George huffed. “We should be thanking you for saying what most of us haven’t really had the courage to say.”

Dream cracked open his eyes again and gave George an amused look. “Wow, George is scared of something? Impossible.” He chuckled softly when the older man rolled his eyes. “But yeah…as you said, Tommy, all of us were brought up with selfish and brutal ideals. Really, you’re braver than all of us for finally challenging those god-awful values.”

“Yeah!” Bad chirped happily, his demon tail waving happily behind him. “We might argue and fight with each other sometimes, and we don’t always get to see each other often…but we all love each other, right?”

Many of them seemed flustered by Bad’s proclamation, but no one disagreed. Quackity, on the other hand, wiggled his eyebrows at the demon hybrid. “Oh my gosh, Bad, is that a love confession?” He gushed, making what he must have thought was a flirtatious face. Bad just shook his head.

“You’re completely right, Tommy.” Phil said more calmly, smiling at the younger boy. “Our universe is demanding of us, and it will always try to beat us down…but we shouldn’t let it.”

A wide grin spread across Tommy’s face as he looked around at all his friends. “Y-Yeah! Especially this mansion. We might have the worst luck in the world sometimes, but we can’t be defeated by that Thing!”

Sapnap sprang to his feet, looking around eagerly. “Let’s seal the deal!” He said excitedly. “Let’s make a contract!”

“A contract?” Karl asked amusedly, pulling at the back of Sapnap’s shirt so that the younger man tumbled to the ground again.

“Yeah, a contract!” Sapnap repeated brightly, his spirit undented. “Something that’ll really show the sick fucking universe that we’re not standing for its shit! Something to combat all the stupid contracts we’ve been forced to sign in the past! Something that’ll make sure we never forget each other again!”

“Language.” Bad muttered.

Ranboo stroked his chin thoughtfully. “That’s not a bad idea.” He admitted. “And, if you think about it…” His bicolored eyes flickered over to Tommy. “It’ll be a contract standing against time, instead of one surrendering to time. Kinda poetic, right?”

“Then let’s do it.” Wilbur spoke for the first time in a while. His eyes were still shining with pride as he grinned at Tommy. “Anyone got a book and quill?”

Tubbo leapt to his feet and bounded excitedly over to the meeting table. After some rummaging, he pulled out a simple book and a feathery quill. “Here!” The goat hybrid trotted back over and plopped next to Tommy again.

“So, what’ll the terms of the contract be?” Quackity asked curiously, leaning forward slightly in his bed. Everyone knew that his ‘gift’ was an uncommon one called Moderator’s Blessing, which meant he had a natural understanding and passion for the laws that governed each server.

Tubbo hummed thoughtfully, opening the book to the first page. “How about this…” He tapped the quill on the blank page as he spoke. “Believe in one another. Help one another. Rely on one another.”

There were some general murmurs of assent. Tommy’s gaze was fixed on the book. It almost reminded him of his bloodstained journal; but this book was clean and new and blue, and it symbolized a new start. “And,” He started hesitantly. “And…escape all together.”

Tommy could literally feel all the smiles on his friends faces. But he focused his gaze on Ranboo, who was staring at him with a mix of relief and pride on his face. The ender hybrids words had been etched into his mind ever since he had uttered them. That’s why we have to escape. Together.

“Perfect!” Tubbo interrupted the meaningful silence, grinning brightly at Tommy. The younger boy saw that the goat hybrid had already written down everything. “Now, all we have to do is sign it!”

Tommy watched as the book passed from one person to another, travelling quickly all around the misshapen circle. In no time at all, Ranboo was handing the book to him.

Tommy took the quill gingerly, and with slightly shaking hands, he etched his own signature. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d written something other than an entry in the Ryuuzu journal. It felt good to sign his name voluntarily.

“And that’s that.” Tubbo took the book from Tommy, careful not to smudge the still-wet ink, and held it up proudly. “The deal’s sealed!”

“Oi! You got ink splotches all over it!” Sapnap complained, squinting at the page from afar.

George reached over Dream’s bed and smacked the younger man lightly on the head, earning himself an even louder complaint. “Your eyesight’s just shit, Sapnap.” He teased.

“No, I can see them too!” Quackity too was staring at the book, his eyes almost closed from how hard he was squinting.

“What ink splotches? I don’t see any!” Tubbo scoffed, lowering the book. But the slight edge of nervousness and guilt on his face said otherwise.

“Tubbo…” Bad sighed, shaking his head. “You’re a terrible liar, you know?”

Tubbo looked extremely offended. “Says the guy who can’t spend a minute away from Skeppy.”

The demon hybrid immediately began spluttering as his friends erupted into howls of laughter. “Language! And what does that have to do with lying?!” Bad said indignantly.

“Tubbo likes to get creative with his insults.” Wilbur explained offhandedly, grinning at both of them.

Tubbo turned on Wilbur, raising an eyebrow. “Is that some shade I sense?” He said in such a snarky tone that Karl fell off Quackity’s bed from laughing.

Tommy burst into laughter too, doubling over as he wheezed and chuckled. “Gottem!” He choked out between peals of laughter. God, it felt so good to laugh again. Tubbo was half-leaning against him, and Tommy could feel the older boy shaking with laughter. On his other side, Ranboo was shaking his head in mock disappointment, but he was smiling too.

“It’s been a while…” He murmured under his breath, smiling a secret little smile. “Since we had fun like this.”

Things were looking up, weren’t they?

Notes:

shoutout to anyone who is actually still reading after my impromptu 2 year hiatus...u guys are the real ones :)

Chapter 45: Hidden Demons

Summary:

Previously...

Tommy burst into laughter too, doubling over as he wheezed and chuckled. “Gottem!” He choked out between peals of laughter. God, it felt so good to laugh again. Tubbo was half-leaning against him, and Tommy could feel the older boy shaking with laughter. On his other side, Ranboo was shaking his head in mock disappointment, but he was smiling too.

“It’s been a while…” He murmured under his breath, smiling a secret little smile. “Since we had fun like this.”

Things were looking up, weren’t they?

Notes:

some more sus behavior from unexpected characters!

“Ow!” Wilbur hissed suddenly, doubling over in the middle of a fit of laughter.

His exclamation was quiet, but Tubbo, who was sitting right next to him, immediately noticed. “Huh? Wilbur, you okay?” The goat hybrid asked cluelessly, drawing everyone’s attention to the older man.

“Hm? Oh, I’m fine. Just tired…” Wilbur laughed it off, waving his hand dismissively. “I think I’ll go clean up a bit in the bathroom.”

With that, Wilbur got to his feet a bit unsteadily and trudged away from the crooked circle. He could hear the silence that he left behind him, but said nothing more as he headed toward the bathroom. If Wilbur listened more closely, he’d be able to hear a few whispers of concern.

Wilbur managed to stay composed until he reached the bathroom, entered the still slightly humid room, and calmly closed the door behind him. As soon as the door swung shut, he doubled over again, sliding to the ground with a pained groan.

“W-What the hell?” Wilbur panted, clutching his chest. “My heart s-shouldn’t be beating this fast…”

He heaved in deep breaths of air, pain shooting through his chest with every inhale. Yet Wilbur still felt dizzy. Was he having a heart attack?

No, that couldn’t be. Wilbur leaned against the door behind him, wheezing for breath now. The heavy, humid air wasn’t helping at all either. What a shitty time to be having respiration and heart problems. How the fuck would he be able to protect Tommy and Techno if he died here on the bathroom floor?

Slowly, his breaths became more even. Wilbur let out a gasp of relief as he felt his heartbeat slowing down, pain no longer hitting him every time he moved. He sat there for a few more minutes, breathing slowly and trying to calm himself.

“What was that?” Wilbur muttered, closing his eyes with a wince of pain. “I’ve never had any heart problems before…”

A sudden knock startled him out of his tired daze. Wilbur instantly moved away from the door as someone knocked on it again. “Wilbur? Wilbur!” He could faintly hear Ranboo’s voice through the thick wooden door. The ender hybrid sounded almost…panicked.

“Y-Yeah? What’s wrong?” Wilbur called back, his voice still slightly shaky from exhaustion.

“Oh! I-I’m sorry, but you have to come quickly!” Ranboo said immediately, still sounding alarmed. “The others, they—”

Wilbur’s eyes widened and he suddenly felt much more awake. “What? What’s going on?!”

There was what sounded like a faraway shout from the other side of the door. “Please, hurry!” Ranboo now sounded desperate. “I can’t handle this on my own!”

Wilbur sprang to his feet. “I-I’m coming!” He quickly reached for the door and wrenched it open. He tumbled outside quickly, almost falling on top of Ranboo as the ender hybrid took a step back.

The older man glanced around in alarm, trying to assess the situation. But confusion filled him when he saw no immediate threat. Wilbur gave Ranboo a bewildered look, but the ender hybrid just gestured helplessly toward the sleeping area.

“You’ve gotta be fucking kidding me.” Techno was saying, his own expression half puzzled and half disgruntled.

“Yeah, I said I’d be fine with Tubbo.” Tommy, as lively as ever, pulled Tubbo toward him.

But the goat hybrid cringed away from him. “No offense, Tommy, but you literally kicked me off the bed once. I’m not sleeping with you.”

Next to Wilbur, Ranboo let out a nervous chuckle, rubbing his neck awkwardly. “Sorry for calling you out…but things are getting out of hand.”

Quackity, who was still confined to bed, let out a high-pitched giggle. “Oh my! Everyone wants to sleep with each other! How scandalous!”

“Shut up.” Bad and George said simultaneously, both of them exasperated with the younger man. “Why don’t we just pair with whoever we’re comfortable sleeping with?” The demon hybrid suggested.

Phil covered his mouth, seemingly trying not to snicker. “Well, we all know you’re most comfortable with Skeppy.”

“Nice one!” Sapnap crowed, stretching out a hand to Phil.

Wilbur blinked. “…Ranboo. Am I going insane, or did I just see Sapnap fist-bump the Philza Minecraft?”

“Ehh…” Ranboo just shrugged, looking as lost as the older man.

“Oh, come on.” Dream interrupted, now sounding much more energetic than before. “It literally doesn’t matter.”

“Oh yeah? Then sleep with Techno, I dare you.” Karl shot at the admin.

Dream’s mouth fell open. “Fuck no!”

Wilbur finally found his voice again. “Guys. GUYS!” He shouted, striding over to the ragtag group with Ranboo trailing behind. The debate faded away as everyone turned to him. “The fuck is going on?!”

Techno let out a haggard sigh. “Well, since there’s 12 of us and only 10 beds…we’re debating on how to sleep tonight.”

“…I guessed as much.” Wilbur said exasperatedly. “Well, I guess I see why you’re arguing. Those beds are pretty comfy.”

“How about the smaller people sleep together?” Karl suggested thoughtfully. “I bet Big Q and Tubbo could fit into one bed.”

Both of the mentioned people immediately turned on Karl, clearly offended. “Who the fuck are you calling small?” Quackity huffed.

“Your height isn’t the only thing small about you.” Karl muttered under his breath, casually avoiding Quackity’s furious stare, and all hell broke loose again.

“Guys! SHUT UP!” Wilbur yelled, and surprisingly, everyone fell silent quickly. “How about this; me and some other volunteer will just sleep on the floor.”

Everyone exchanged glances. “…But isn’t that unfair?” Tommy said finally, raising an eyebrow at his pseudo-brother.

“It’s not about equity.” Wilbur said exasperatedly.

“Um, why don’t we all just sleep on the ground?” Ranboo suggested timidly, wringing his hands behind Wilbur. “There are plenty of spare blankets…”

“Then it’s settled!” Sapnap shouted before anyone else could say anything. “It’ll be like a sleepover!”

Wilbur, who had been about to object to Ranboo’s suggestion, closed his mouth thoughtfully. Now that he thought about it…wasn’t it one of Tommy’s wishes to have a sleepover with everyone?

“I’ll help move everything!” Phil offered brightly. His wings twitched behind him as he gave Wilbur an amused look. “Sapnap, want to help?”

“Look at him.” Techno muttered, and Wilbur jumped, not realizing his pseudo-twin was suddenly right next to him. The piglin hybrid had a wry smile on his face. “Really playing into the ‘Dadza’ role, huh?”

Wilbur just shook his head, grinning as the adrenaline started leaving his system. He tried to push all thought of his attack in the bathroom to the very back of his head.

It was nothing, right?

- - - - - -

“Y’know what this reminds me of?” The whisper carried across the entire room in the sleepy silence. “Futons, from the server Japan.”

“Oh, shut up, Phil.” Techno whispered amusedly. “You’re just a weeb.”

There were a few quiet chuckles, which echoed pleasantly around the darkened room. “It’s a bit cramped, but pretty comfy!” Bad piped up, shifting in his own makeshift bed.

“I can’t wait to make our community server.” Someone sighed contentedly.

“Hey, Tommy. What else do you want to—oh shit, he’s asleep already.” Wilbur realized quietly.

Quackity hummed lightly. “Leave him be, he’s probably tired as fuck.”

“Yeah…” Tubbo sighed sadly. “You know, even whenever I woke up to use the bathroom or something…he was always awake. I bet he was keeping watch.”

“I wouldn’t be surprised.” Techno said rather darkly.

They all lapsed into silence for a few moments. None of them would ever admit it, but each of them was listening to each other’s breathing, reassuring themselves that they were still alive. Little did they know, they were almost exactly copying what Tommy had been doing for the past few nights.

“You know, he still reads his journal sometimes.” Ranboo whispered finally. “I wonder…what’s written inside? What is he still keeping from us?”

For a few moments, he got no reply. The ender hybrid sighed, thinking that everyone had finally fallen asleep. Ranboo drew the covers up higher and relaxed into the makeshift bed, closing his eyes.

But before he slipped off into sleep too, he heard a familiar deep voice murmuring wearily. “You have no idea.” Techno muttered as around him, slumber overtook everyone.

- - - - - -

 

Tommy.

…Tommy?

Are you okay? Are you still in pain?

…You can still go on, right?

To—

“—mmy.”

 

He jerked awake as he felt someone grab his shoulders gently. Tommy sat up quickly, instantly alert as his eyes darted around the room in panic. Gradually, he began to calm down as he realized nothing was happening.

“Tommy, are you okay?” Someone was sitting up next to him, one hand still on the younger boy’s shoulder. The other boy scrutinized Tommy’s face carefully. “You looked like you were having a nightmare.”

“Huh? M-Me?” Tommy asked, startled. He stared back at the other boy. He looked so familiar, but Tommy couldn’t quite place where he’d seen him before. “Who…”

The other boy’s expression changed into an alarmed one. “Wait, d-don’t tell me you’ve lost your memories again.”

Suddenly, it struck Tommy. “O-Oh. Uh, no. I’m fine, Tubbo.” The name felt familiar on his tongue, and yet it sounded more like a question than anything.

Tubbo didn’t look convinced. “You sure?”

“Yeah.” Tommy chuckled nervously, looking down at his hands. “I’m…more vulnerable when I sleep, and more memories slip away. I’m sorry, I tried not to fall asleep, but…”

The goat hybrid just shook his head firmly, finally releasing Tommy’s shoulder. “No, you need the sleep. Besides, it can’t be good to remember everything that goes on in this mansion.” He added bitterly.

Tommy smiled a bit. Yes, if only he could forget and move on…“I think I’ll go splash some water on my face.” He told Tubbo as he started to get out of his makeshift bed. “You can go back to sleep, Tubbo…I mean, it was your voice I heard in my dream, right?”

“Huh?” Tubbo said cluelessly as he lay back down in his own bed. “Uh, yeah, go ahead. If you need me at all, just wake me up. Okay?”

“Okay…” Tommy echoed as he stood up. He tiptoed between the mounds of blankets on the ground, held his breath as he stepped over Phil’s splayed wings, and snickered quietly when he saw Dream, George, and Sapnap practically lying on each other.

Finally, Tommy stepped out of the sleeping area and made his way over to the bathroom door. The calm, quiet atmosphere of the room put him into an introspective mood. Tommy couldn’t help but remember the last time he had gotten up in the middle of the night.

Yawning, he padded over to the bathroom door, and reached out to open it. But Tommy paused just before touching the door, frowning. Was that a voice?

“You…were…right…” Yes, there was definitely a voice. Tommy furrowed his brow, leaning closer to try and hear it better. It sounded like the person was reading aloud while writing something, rather than talking to someone else.

“He really woke up…thank you…” The voice muttered. Tommy strained to hear, and he thought he could hear the telltale clicks of a comm keyboard. “You…have my trust…”

Tommy pulled back, now frowning even more. “…Fuck it.” He steeled himself, and pushed the bathroom door open.

The first thing he saw was a flurry of movement. “What are you doing?” Tommy demanded immediately, without even registering who was in the room. Then he frowned. “…Bad?”

Bad was sitting cross-legged on the floor of the bathroom, clutching a book protectively to his chest. His comm was balanced in his lap. The demon hybrid was breathing hard, as if he had been in a hurry to gather the books into his arms. There was a definite trace of guilt on Bad’s face too.

“…Hey, Tommy!” Bad said brightly, springing to his feet. If Tommy hadn’t been watching him carefully, he would’ve missed how Bad transferred the comm to his belt holder, lightning fast. The demon hybrid was also trying to conceal the book behind him. “What’re you doing up so late?”

“Had a nightmare.” Tommy answered simply. He squinted suspiciously at the demon hybrid. “What are you up to?”

Bad completely ignored him as his face filled with genuine concern. “Oh no! Are you okay?”

“What were you talking about?” Tommy pressed on stubbornly. “What do you mean, ‘you have my trust’? Who were you talking about?”

The demon hybrid seemed lost for words for a moment. His grip on the book loosened slightly, and briefly, vulnerability flashed across his face.

But then Bad’s expression hardened. “That isn’t your business, Tommy.” He said coldly, drawing himself up to his full height.

Tommy wavered slightly, gulping as he felt the cold aura surrounding the demon hybrid. He was forcefully reminded of Bad’s origins, born from fire and ice and darkness. “Are you hiding something from us?” The younger boy forged on bravely.

“So are you, don’t you remember?” Bad retorted. “I know for a fact that there’s a lot you haven’t told us.” Tommy flinched slightly, his gaze dropping. The coldness in Bad’s voice reminded the younger boy of the demon hybrid’s weapon; a blade of frost and ice.

Bad’s face softened slightly as he saw Tommy’s discomfort. “…I’m sorry, Tommy.” He said genuinely. “But this is really none of your business. Just…go wash your face or whatever, and get some more sleep.”

“Wait, Bad!” Tommy protested, but the demon hybrid was already hurrying past him. Right before he left the bathroom, Bad lightly touched the younger boy’s shoulder. His touch was warm, a stark contrast to his icy tone from earlier, and it almost felt like an apology.

Then Bad slipped out of the bathroom silently. Tommy was left standing frozen in the bathroom, feeling warm with relief that Bad was still himself albeit strange and distant, but also cold, almost as if the demon hybrid had cut into him with his blade of ice.

Notes:

lots of foreshadowing in this chapter hehehe

Chapter 46: Blessing

Summary:

Previously...

“Wait, Bad!” Tommy protested, but the demon hybrid was already hurrying past him. Right before he left the bathroom, Bad lightly touched the younger boy’s shoulder. His touch was warm, a stark contrast to his icy tone from earlier, and it almost felt like an apology.

Then Bad slipped out of the bathroom silently. Tommy was left standing frozen in the bathroom, feeling warm with relief that Bad was still himself albeit strange and distant, but also cold, almost as if the demon hybrid had cut into him with his blade of ice.

Notes:

gonna slow down posting slightly! partially to conserve the chapters i have in storage until i write more, partially because formatting in ao3 is torturous and should only be attempted once every few days

“Back here again, huh?” Tubbo sighed, rubbing his eyes wearily as he plopped down into a seat. The group was gathered around the cherry-colored meeting table again. This time, they were munching on pancakes, courtesy of Bad. The demon hybrid had apparently woken up early to prepare breakfast for them all.

Tommy watched Bad carefully, still quite suspicious of the demon hybrid. But he had asked Tubbo earlier if he heard Bad come back last night…only to discover that Tubbo didn’t even remember waking up at all. “It’s not my fault that I forget if I wake up momentarily in the night!” The goat hybrid had complained.

Shaking his head, Tommy put the issue to the back of his mind. Tubbo certainly looked tired, but Bad seemed as cheerful and energetic as ever. Maybe last night had been a dream after all.

“So, what should we do next?” Techno asked, ever serious.

“Well, at least half of us should stay to guard Eden.” Ranboo suggested, pushing aside his plate. “We also know that the Thing can go outside the mansion too, because of what Tommy told us…”

“So we should warn the people outside.” Phil finished the ender hybrid’s sentence. The elytrian pulled out his comm, and started typing into it. “Jack already messaged me earlier. They’ve split up outside to try and find another exit. Hopefully they’ll find something…”

Bad smiled. It almost looked like he was chuckling at a secret inside joke. “We’ve got the whole world on our side.”

Tommy raised his eyebrows at the older man, not quite understanding what he meant. “…Anyways, I want to find the final metal piece.” He tossed the two metal pieces that he possessed onto the table, and everyone leaned in to examine them. “I’m pretty sure I hid it on the second floor.”

Sapnap perked up suddenly, swallowing a mouthful of pancake. “Oh! That’s the one that you and I hid, right? I saw it when we broke the clock.”

Dream didn’t seem as pleased as his friend. “You knew all this time?” He said, exasperated. “You should’ve said something earlier, idiot.”

To everyone’s surprise, Sapnap didn’t retort like he usually did. Instead, the younger man looked somber. “Well, it would’ve been a bit…dangerous for someone if I mentioned it yesterday.” He said quietly. “Let’s just say I saw some things in the clock that I don’t really want repeating.”

“He’s right.” Tommy confirmed seriously. “We should go in a small group, if possible. And, after we find the piece, we need to go to the fourth floor.”

“I’ll be happy to go!” Phil chirped, smiling jovially at the younger boy. “I’m not nearly as worn out as you lot.”

Techno nodded, seemingly happy with the elytrian’s reasoning. “I’ll go too.”

“And me!” Tubbo added, grabbing Tommy’s arm protectively. The younger boy jumped slightly at the sudden touch, but didn’t move away. “Someone’s gotta keep this idiot in line.” The goat hybrid grinned.

“Sounds good.” Sapnap said, looking happier than before. Tommy didn’t miss the way he glanced at Dream and George in relief. “We hid the piece in a room that’s in the same hallway as this one. I’m pretty sure it’s the one across from us. I remember we hid it well under the carpet.”

Tommy nodded as he listened to Sapnap attentively. It was quite a sight, seeing two of the rowdiest players conversing so seriously. “Got it. Should we get going now?”

“Sure, boss man.” Tubbo agreed. “But, first…I’m assuming the Thing might try to attack us, right? What are the chances it’ll come?”

Tommy turned to Tubbo, his entire expression serious. “100%.”

“…Damn, okay.” Phil cursed softly as he pushed back his chair and got up. “Well, at least we’re aware, right?” Tubbo and Techno sprang out of their seats too, while everyone else got up more slowly.

“Stay safe!” Someone called as Tommy led the small group toward the safe room stairs. Grinning, Tommy gave the remaining group a mock salute. Then he plunged into the darkness of the stairs, emerging quickly into the familiar, dreary room of the outside mansion.

“Alright!” Tubbo bounded down the stairs behind him and grinned up at the younger boy. “Lead the way, boss man!”

Tommy gulped slightly as he directed the small group out into the hallway. Part of him was still paranoid that the Thingwas going to ambush them. The other part was worried for a different reason; what if he had forgotten so much that he couldn’t find the metal piece again?

He felt a hand on his shoulder suddenly. “Relax.” Phil soothed, rubbing Tommy’s shoulder comfortingly. The elytrian smiled at Tommy and pointed at one of the doors in front of them. “It should be this one, right?”

“Um, yeah.” Tommy said awkwardly, albeit grateful for the older man. He hadn’t talked to Techno or Phil in so long…it almost felt like an awkward high school reunion.

They pushed open the door of the room, and Tommy silently cheered when he noticed that it had a carpet inside. “Let’s spread out and search under the carpet.” He ordered.

Tubbo scurried to one corner of the carpet, and he, Techno, and Phil took the other three corners. Together, they moved aside the carpet to discover a small piece of metal, twinkling at them from the center of the carpet.

“Wow, I didn’t remember this being here at all…” Tommy said, half relieved at finding it, half troubled by his own lacking memory. He hurried forward and scooped it off the ground, before hiding it safely away in his inventory.

Techno tapped his foot on the ground restlessly, scanning the room. “Yo, Tommy. Where’s that monster going to come from?”

Tommy retreated back to his corner of the room, smiling nervously. “Oh, well—”

No sooner than he had spoken, a sudden rumble reverberated around the room. Everyone looked around wildly, except for Tommy; his gaze was fixed on the ceiling above. Suddenly, something gray and lumpy seemed to materialize right under the light fixture, and the Thing crashed down onto the ground with a fearsome snarl.

“Shit!” Phil’s wings fluffed up in alarm; clearly he still wasn’t used to seeing the horrid monster.

In a flash, Techno’s sword was in his hand. The piglin hybrid charged at the Thing before the monster could react, and sliced deep into its arm. The monster swatted at Techno with its claws, and he darted away again.

Taking the opportunity, Tubbo ran over to Tommy’s corner. “Tommy, stay back!” He warned, brandishing his own axe and standing protectively in front of Tommy.
Tommy gritted his teeth in annoyance. “I don’t need to be protected like a fuckin’ baby—” He began irritatedly.

But the goat hybrid cut him off. “I know, I know.” Tubbo said with slight exasperation. “But you’ve got some tricks up your sleeves, don’t you?” He threw a glance over his shoulder at Tommy, grinning knowingly at his best friend. “Why don’t you work on those?”

Tommy’s complaints faded into inaudible grumbles. But he did have some special cards that he could pull out; and they needed preparation. Tommy guessed that Tubbo had remembered his Pepper spell from the tunnel fight.

The younger boy retreated further into the corner. He held out a hand, and in it materialized his time journal. Tommy shivered slightly as he opened it, but shook his head as he closed his eyes and started to chant under his breath.

Meanwhile, Phil was making good use of his hardcore skills and his fast feet. The elytrian wove in and out of the fight, placing well-chosen hits on the Thing as Techno paved the way for him.

The Thing seemed to realize it wasn’t worth it to keep fighting the two. Instead, it darted away from them with surprising speed and beelined toward the chanting Tommy.

“Keep it away from him!” Techno shouted, immediately dashing forward and swinging his sword at the monster. The Thing growled, clearly annoyed, and raised a clawed hand. The piglin hybrid tried to back away, but couldn’t move in time as his sword was buried deep in the monster’s flesh. Techno was knocked aside, sprawling onto the ground with a pained groan.

Phil’s eyes flashed as he glared at the Thing. “Get away from him!” He rushed forward in a flurry of gleaming metal. The elytrian managed to land a few good hits, and dodged as the Thing swung at him viciously. But Phil failed to evade the Thing's tail, which hurtled toward him at alarming speeds.

The elytrian yelped, trying to shield himself with his sword, but it was no use. A tail spike tore through one of Phil’s wings and another spike sliced into the man’s shoulder. Phil tumbled onto the ground, clutching his shoulder in pain.

“Shit.” Tubbo cursed. “Tommy, I’m going in.” Tommy gave a small nod, still completely focused on chanting under his breath. The goat hybrid darted forward and, with a grunt of effort, swung his axe down into the Thing's tail.

As the blade arced through the air, it started to glow a bright yellow, and electricity crackled around it. The Thing howled as the axe made contact with its tail, and sparks jumped around the wound.

Techno had stumbled to his feet, and the piglin hybrid was crouching next to Phil. “Phil! Are you okay?” He asked urgently, pulling Phil upright.

The elytrian nodded jerkily, but there was panic in his eyes as his hands fumbled with his torn wing. “S-Shit, my elytra is b-broken.” Phil stared down at his wing in despair. He’d had this elytra for half his life…and now, it had met its doom with one measly swipe.

Tommy’s eyes opened slowly as his chanting faded away. He stared around at the scene calmly, despite the other three being anything but. Moving like he was in a trance, Tommy opened his journal to a page full of messy handwriting, in different-colored inks that were all shining brightly on the paper.

His eyes focused on Techno and Phil, still huddled in the corner as the Elytrian clutched his broken elytra. A white glow surrounded Tommy as he opened his mouth to speak.

“Blessing of Time.” Tommy’s words seemed to reverberate with power. Instantly, a bright light exploded outward from Tommy’s journal, filling the entire room. Techno and Phil flinched as the light blinded them, Tubbo let out a yelp of surprise, and even the Thing paused for a moment.

The light faded after a few seconds. Tubbo stumbled away from the Thing, his eyes wide with surprise. “Was—was that—”

“What the fuck?!” Techno suddenly shouted, holding his sword away from him. A blood-red glow was surrounding the blade, pulsating and emanating a powerful aura.

Phil let out a gasp as he looked down at his wings. “I—I’m healed!” Not only was his wing completely intact, they were shining again, just like they had been before Phil had entered the mansion.

Tommy, who had snapped out of his trance, was frantically flipping through his journal. “Shit! Um…Techno, try using your sword against the Thing!”

The piglin hybrid looked like he wanted to ask more questions, but he obeyed. Techno charged at the Thing, which was starting to lumber forward again, and thrust his sword deep into its chest.

The Thing let out a scream of pain as blood spurted out from the wound; more blood than would usually come out. Techno’s eyes widened as the blood, instead of dripping to the ground, floated upward into the air. It swirled around his blade like a wreath as Techno pulled out his sword.

Techno looked uncertainly toward Tommy, who just made a shooing motion with his hands. With a growl, the piglin hybrid raised his sword high above his head and swung down at the Thing again.

The wreath of blood transformed again as the glowing blade sunk into gray flesh. Twisting and condensing, the blood turned into glowing, solid spikes that pierced the Thing's flesh too. The monster howled in pain and stumbled backward as the spikes dug deep into its body.

“Phil!” Tommy shouted, looking up from his journal again. The elytrian whipped around and met Tommy’s wide eyes. “FLY!”

Phil didn’t stop to think about the absurdity of the simple command. He sprang to his feet and, with no effort at all, unfurled his newly shining wings. With a mighty flap, Phil pushed off into the air.

Everyone watched with wide eyes as the elytrian descended upon the Thing in a flash of metallic feathers and sank his sword deep into the monster’s lumpy forehead. With a final scream of pain, the Thingspasmed and began to fade rapidly away.

With a simple tilt of his wings, Phil glided gracefully back to earth and landed with a thump. “Oh my god.” He said, gaping between the empty area where the Thing just stood and Tommy. “What the fuck was that?!”

Tommy took a step forward, and promptly collapsed onto the ground with a tired groan. “Just Ryuuzu magic.” He said simply, closing his eyes. “Took some energy though…”

Tubbo was immediately by Tommy’s side, helping him sit upright again. “When I said you had some tricks up your sleeve,” The goat hybrid said with a mix of awe and exasperation. “I didn’t mean some mega-fucking healing spell.”

“Phil, your wings!” Techno said suddenly, staring at the older man’s elytra.

Phil’s face fell as he twisted around to see that his wings were once again dull gray and limp. “Oh! But I have a bit more control now!” He noted, his wings twitching happily.

“Yeah, sorry about that.” Tommy groaned, rubbing his head. “It’s only temporary. But, I think I unlocked your weapon enchantment.” He gestured vaguely in Phil’s direction. “Yours is called Featherlight, and Techno, yours is Bloodline.”

“Fitting.” Techno snorted, looking down at his now-normal sword.

Tommy staggered to his feet again, with the help of Tubbo. “Alright. Our next step is to go to the fourth floor.” He said, sobering up. “Now that we have all three metal pieces…” The boy materialized the three pieces into his hands, and held them up to show that they formed a complete ring.

“Shit’s about to go down.”

Notes:

normalize shitty endings to chapters 😂😭

Chapter 47: The Mochigome Mystery

Summary:

Previously...

Tommy staggered to his feet again, with the help of Tubbo. “Alright. Our next step is to go to the fourth floor.” He said, sobering up. “Now that we have all three metal pieces…” The boy materialized the three pieces into his hands, and held them up to show that they formed a complete ring.

“Shit’s about to go down.”

Notes:

slightly longer chapter this week, and definitely moving out of the filler chapter territory! stay tuned for some veryy important plot points coming up :)

“Mind explaining a bit more about your…magic?” Tubbo said, his tone still tinged with slight disbelief.

Tommy jumped up the last few steps of the stairs, rolling his eyes. The boy seemed to have recovered most of his energy after being force-fed onigiri by the goat hybrid. “As I said, it’s just Ryuuzu magic. I have the power to literally force time to rewind; do you really think I don’t have any other party tricks?”

“Okay, okay. Chill out.” Techno grumbled, a familiar look of vague annoyance on his face.

The younger boy just stuck out his tongue at his pseudo-brother, before turning away. They had just reached the fourth floor, and Tommy opened the door to their left. The group filed in, Techno and Phil looking around curiously and especially glancing at the velvet armchair pushed against the wall.

“Oh! Um, just a warning,” Tubbo piped up as Tommy made a beeline for the bookshelf in the corner. “There’s a weird—well, there it is.”

Tommy had pushed aside the bookshelf to reveal the familiar white blob, still snugly stuck in the wall. A grin spread across Tubbo’s face as he crouched down eye-level with the mochi. “Hi there, little guy!” He cooed, poking the soft blob, whose dopey smile grew wider.

Clearly the creature wasn’t as familiar to the other people in the room. Techno physically recoiled when it was revealed, bewilderment painted across his face. Phil just raised his eyebrow at the mochi.

Tommy’s jaw dropped as he stared at the dopey mochi. “Since when has this been here?” He said in shock.

Tubbo glanced up at Tommy, confused. “You mean the mochi is new to the timeline too? Just like them?” He gestured at Techno and Phil, who didn’t seem too pleased at being compared to the dopey creature.

“Yeah…” Tommy scratched his head as he stared down at the mochi. “Well, this…mochi, as you call it, is currently blocking a very important thing.”

Tubbo huffed as he was pushed aside by Tommy, but didn’t complain. The younger boy reached toward the mochi, before hesitating slightly. After a moment’s pause, Tommy gently grabbed hold of the creature and tugged.

“Woah!” A loud rumble suddenly reverberated around the room, and Tommy released the mochi, surprised.

“What was that?” Techno asked curiously, glancing around the room.

Tommy was still staring at the mochi. He hesitantly reached out and touched the mochi again. “Uhh…I think that came from the mochi.” He said slowly.

Everyone looked at the small creature doubtfully. The mochi just smiled up at them with its permanently fixed smile. Another rumble sounded, and Tommy made a face, withdrawing his hand. “Yep, definitely coming from it.”

“…Could it be hungry?” Phil suggested. Now, he was the center of everyone’s skeptical attention. “It sounds like a stomach grumble!” The elytrian said defensively, crossing his arms.

Tubbo elbowed Tommy aside to take back his place in front of the mochi. “But we don’t have any food left…” He pointed out. “Should we tell the others to bring us some?”

“Good idea.” Tommy agreed. “Everyone needs to be here anyways for the next part.” He explained cryptically.

Techno shook his head bemusedly as Tubbo took out his comm to call the safe room. “Are we really going with this ‘hunger’ story? Well, nothing I can do about it…”

- - -

“Any success with the connection?”

Ranboo peered over Wilbur’s shoulder as the older man tinkered with his comm. “Not much.” Wilbur sighed, setting down the comm dejectedly. “The connection is choppy at best. I think the weird flow of time is interfering.”

“But we’ve been able to reach some people!” Bad added brightly. He and George were hunched over their own comms. “I got to talk with Skeppy and Puffy~” The demon hybrid chirped.

George snorted, shaking his head in mock disgust. “Lovebirds.”

Ranboo ignored Bad and George as they started squabbling. “Well, at least that’s a start! Maybe the reception will clear up soon…”

Wilbur nodded absentmindedly, his tongue poking out from between his teeth as he typed furiously into his comm. Not wanting to disturb him anymore, Ranboo wandered away from the meeting table.

“Hey! Ranboo!” The ender hybrid glanced around to see Karl waving him over.

Ranboo quickly changed direction and headed over. “What’s up?” He asked curiously.

“You already know about the choppy reception, right?” Karl held up his comm. “Well, someone named ‘Billzo’ called me earlier.”

Ranboo’s eyes widened and he took Karl’s comm. “Bill’s here?” Sure enough, Billzo’s name was listed in the recent call list.

Karl looked amused as he accepted his comm back from Ranboo. “I’m guessing he couldn’t reach your comm, so he called me instead. He’s…an interesting character.”

Ranboo rolled his eyes. “Yeah, I get that.”

“We told him to call you back later, when the reception gets better!” Karl explained, grinning. “He sounded quite desperate to talk to you.”

“…I see.” The ender hybrid replied dryly. He could remember the last time Bill had called him; the other boy had spent the entire time talking about a ‘Baby Jim’, and to this day, Ranboo still didn’t know who the heck that was. “Well, thanks for telling me!”

Once again, Ranboo wandered away from the group. His eyes caught on the bulletin board on the wall, which had a new addition to it. Smiling slightly, the ender hybrid walked toward it. He stopped right in front of it, and gazed proudly at the contract book now hanging on the wall too.

“…Hm? What’s this?” Ranboo turned the page of the book to see a list, scrawled in many different handwritings. “Sing karaoke together…bucket pudding…amusement park…?”

“That’s our to-do list!” The ender hybrid jumped as a voice spoke suddenly next to him. “Oops, sorry!” Sapnap apologized, grinning at Ranboo. “Anyways, this is the list of all the things we want to do when we escape.”

“Huh.” Ranboo tilted his head at the book thoughtfully. “That’s a good idea.” He glanced sideways at Sapnap and was met with a pen in the face.
“You should add something!” The older man said cheerfully, not seeming to notice that he’d almost just poked out Ranboo’s eye.

Ranboo shook his head in exasperation as he took the pen and reached for the book. “Woah, what the fuck is that?” Sapnap said, raising his eyebrows as Ranboo scribbled his own addition. “Sudden pillow fight of doom??”

The ender hybrid just smirked, handing the pen back to Sapnap. “I’m sure it’ll help us get along together.”

Sapnap opened his mouth to reply, but was interrupted by a sudden buzzing sound. “Oh!” Ranboo fumbled for his comm, which was vibrating with the familiar sound of an incoming call. “Tubbo’s calling!”

As soon as he clicked Accept Call, the goat hybrid’s familiar voice blared from the device. “Ranboo!” Without waiting for a reply, Tubbo continued. “Can you gather everyone and come up to the mochi room?”

There was a sudden sound of a scuffle. “And bring some food!” Tommy added. He seemed to have wrestled the comm from Tubbo’s grasp. “We’re gonna feed the mochi!”

“…Uh, okay?” Ranboo replied bemusedly. “What food should we bring?”

“Well, it’s a weird-ass creature, so bring some weird-ass food.” Tommy suggested, and Ranboo could hear his smile through the comm. “And hurry!”

“Okay, okay!” Ranboo found himself smiling too. “…You sound happy, Tommy.”

There was a small pause. “Of course I’m happy.” Tommy said, not even bothering to hide his contentment anymore. “I think we’ll be able to escape soon! Together, too!”

“Woah, really?” Sapnap interjected, leaning closer to the comm. “That’s pog!”

Tommy laughed, the bright sound crackling slightly through the comm mic. “Yeah! Well, see you soon!” He said happily, before ending the call.

Ranboo and Sapnap grinned at each other, both of their spirits even higher than before. “You go get the food.” The older man suggested. “I’ll get everyone ready!” He charged toward the meeting table, leaving Ranboo behind.

The ender hybrid smiled to himself as he headed quickly toward the kitchen area. To his absolute horror, he saw Quackity bustling around the kitchen, muttering under his breath.

“Q-Quackity! What are you doing in the kitchen?” Ranboo asked, smiling nervously.

Quackity grinned innocently up at the ender hybrid, but Ranboo didn’t miss how he quickly moved to hide something behind him. “Cooking, of course!”

“…Please move.” Ranboo sighed. The older man had the decency to look sheepish as he stepped aside, revealing the ungodly creation behind him.

Ranboo’s eye twitched. Quackity chuckled nervously. “It’s pizza!”

The ender hybrid was rendered speechless for a few more seconds as he shook his head. “Fortunately for you, I actually have a use for that…pizza…” He said doubtfully. “I think we may have found something that can actually stomach your food.”

“Yay!” Quackity said brightly. Then he frowned. “Wait, some-thing? And what d’you mean, actually stomach my food?!”

Ranboo just snatched the ‘pizza’ off of the countertop and stuffed it into his inventory, thanking God that he wouldn’t have to look at it any longer. “By the way, we’re all getting ready to join Tommy and the others. Bye!” He said, cheerfully walking away from the mess of a kitchen and leaving Quackity sputtering behind him.

As he made his way back to the center of Eden, Ranboo could see everyone bustling around, getting ready. “Where’d my knives go?” Wilbur shouted, searching under the papers strewn across the table.

“Everyone bring some onigiri!” Karl reminded, waving one such rice ball enthusiastically in the air.

Ranboo was almost knocked over as Dream barrelled past him. “Shit, sorry!” The admin apologized breathlessly, skidding to a halt. “Have you seen my crossbow?”

“Um, I think it was in the sleeping area.” The ender hybrid looked at Dream in confusion. “Why is everyone so high-strung?”

Dream shrugged, making a beeline for the sleeping area. Ranboo trailed after him as he started speaking. “Well, Tommy said we’re almost going to escape, right? We all just assumed that there’d be a final boss battle or something.”

“That’s…not wrong.” Anxiety started to fill Ranboo again. “Ah, shoot. I should go find my trident too.”

“Here.” Dream leaned over a bed and plucked said trident from the nightstand, handing it to Ranboo. “Well! I’m all prepared. All I really need is my magic and this bad boy to channel it.” He patted his just-found crossbow proudly.

Ranboo tilted his head curiously at the crossbow. “I’ve been wondering…” He pondered aloud. “What’ll happen if you get all of your admin power back?”

Dream met Ranboo’s gaze seriously. “I’ll turn into an angel.”

Ranboo fought to keep his face straight. “…Really.”

“Yes, really.” The admin gave Ranboo a suspicious look. “Do you not believe me?”

“No, no! I believe you!” Ranboo defended himself quickly. “Uh, anyways, we should get going.”

Dream grinned, slinging his crossbow over his shoulder. “You read my mind, Ranboo.”

The ender hybrid chuckled slightly as the duo made their way toward the door of Eden, where the others were already gathered. “Finally!” Quackity sighed dramatically, throwing his arms in the air as the door was finally opened. “Let’s hurry up!”

The group tramped up the flights of stairs, talking rather loudly among themselves. Ranboo had to refrain himself from shushing his friends, while Bad wasn’t afraid to glare at everyone if they became too loud.

They spilled onto the fourth floor, and Sapnap went straight for the left door. “Have no fear, the hero is here!” He shouted as he barged into the room, making everyone inside jump.

Phil shook his head, his feathers still ruffled from the jumpscare. “Give us a warning next time, mate.”

Ranboo ignored the squabbling and went straight toward Tubbo and Tommy, who were clustered next to the bookshelf. “Oh! It’s still there!” He remarked, peering at the mochi still stuck in the wall.

“Hello to you too.” Tubbo rolled his eyes. “Yeah, it’s still stuck.”

“We were hoping we could lure it out with some food, actually.” Tommy explained. As if to help prove the point, the mochi let out another loud grumble. “Do you have any?”

Ranboo smiled sheepishly. “Well, I’ve got…” He pulled out Quackity’s ‘pizza’, and watched as both of his friends’ faces contorted into expressions of disgust.

“What the fuck is that?!” Tommy gaped as Tubbo mimed retching behind him.

Ranboo winced as he shoved the ‘pizza’ into Tommy’s hands, who seemed to be in so much shock that he didn’t protest. “Um…let’s just say that Quackity got into the kitchen.”

“Boys, boys! Calm down!” Phil shouted over the clamor of conversation and fake retching. The noise died down as everyone gave him unimpressed looks, and the elytrian coughed awkwardly. “Um, anyways. Why don’t we get down to business…”

Notes:

another bad ending...oh well...

also, since it's been a while and i also don't know if i ever gave the official list, here is the list of who's who in the hetaoni/hetalia universe:

Italy [Feliciano]: Tommy. Age 18, unofficial brother of Wilbur and Techno
Germany [Ludwig]: Tubbo. Age 18
Japan [Kiku]: Ranboo. Age 18
Prussia [Gilbert]: Wilbur. Age 24, unofficial brother of Tommy and Techno
France [Francis]: Quackity. Age 21
America [Alfred]: Sapnap. Age 21
England [Arthur]: Dream. Age 23
Canada [Matthew]: George. Age 25
Russia [Ivan]: Badboyhalo (Bad). Age 26
China [Yao]: Karl. Age 22
Romano [Lovino]: Technoblade (Techno). Age 23, unofficial brother of Wilbur and Tommy
Spain [Antonio]: Philza (Phil). Age 33. Pseudo-father or older brother of the three brothers, especially close with Techno

The Mochi: …a mochi
Austria [Roderich]: Jack Manifold
Hungary [Elizabeta]: Niki
Switzerland [Vash]: Awesamdude (Sam)
Liechtenstein [Lilli]: Hannah
Belarus [Natalya]: Skeppy. Specifically good friends with Bad.
Ukraine: Captain Puffy. Specifically good friends with Bad.
Poland [Feliks]: Fundy
Lithuania [Toris]: Eret
Latvia [Raivis]: Antfrost
Korea: Billzo. Specifically good friends with Ranboo.
Taiwan [Mei]: Aimsey. Specifically good friends with Ranboo.

Chapter 48: Handprints

Summary:

Previously...

“What the fuck is that?!” Tommy gaped as Tubbo mimed retching behind him.

Ranboo winced as he shoved the ‘pizza’ into Tommy’s hands, who seemed to be in so much shock that he didn’t protest. “Um…let’s just say that Quackity got into the kitchen.”

“Boys, boys! Calm down!” Phil shouted over the clamor of conversation and fake retching. The noise died down as everyone gave him unimpressed looks, and the elytrian coughed awkwardly. “Um, anyways. Why don’t we get down to business…”

Notes:

longg chapter today! keep an eye out for parallels to the title / chapter titles ;)

“First things first,” Phil continued once everyone’s attention was on him. “We found another clock in this room.”

Techno revealed the clock, ticking away innocently in his hand. “But we weren’t sure if we should break it.”

“I mean, we really don’t need to see any more memories.” Tommy explained, scuffing the ground with his shoe. It went unspoken that he didn’t want his friends to see any more of everything he’d gone through. “Jack and Niki are taking care of things outside, anyhow.”

As the others spoke, a strange expression overtook Tubbo’s face. “…Tubbo? You okay?” Ranboo asked in concern.

Tubbo looked surprised that he’d been noticed. “Oh! Yeah, I’m fine! But I was just wondering…” He gestured at the clock, frowning slightly. “Why am I the only one—aside from Tommy, Techno, and Phil, of course—who hasn’t gotten any memories from the clock?”

Tommy’s eyebrows shot up. “Right, I forgot about that. I’ve always wondered too. But,” His gaze wandered over to Sapnap. “I forgot which loop it was, but Sapnap once said our memories are only being forgotten, not erased. So…technically, I guess the clocks don’t contain memories; instead, they help us unlock them.”

“Hey, I remember that!” Sapnap said brightly, perking up as his name was mentioned. “Yeah, and I think that people get stronger memories if they naturally have memory or magic problems.”

Ranboo nodded sheepishly as most people turned to look at him. “That’s me, I guess. But what about you, Sapnap?” He added curiously.

“Umm…” The older man trailed away, looking slightly lost. “…Not sure. Anyways, I think that certain people might get less memories if there’s interference.”

“Or maybe if someone outside is receiving memories for them?” Techno suggested, glancing at Tommy. “For example, Tommy. He doesn’t receive memories because he already remembers everything. But the clock still tried to work its magic on him…” The piglin hybrid pointed at his own head, a wry smile on his face. “So the memories came to me instead.”

Tubbo looked at Techno with raised eyebrows. “You think someone is receiving my memories?” He asked, leaning against the wall and giving the piglin hybrid a skeptical look. “But the people I’m closest to are in the mansion with me. How would that work?”

Techno shook his head bemusedly. “No idea.”

“Someone on the outside who’s so close to Tubbo that they have a mental connection with him…” Bad mused, stroking his chin thoughtfully.

The group lapsed into thoughtful silence. Some people were frowning, others clearly deep in thought, while a few still looked completely confused. Only Phil seemed to have an inkling as to what was going on. “Hm…” He murmured.

“Do you have any ideas, Phil?” Tubbo asked curiously.

Phil ignored Tubbo, staring at Tommy with an unreadable expression on his face. Strangely, Quackity was also glancing between Tommy and the elytrian knowingly.

Slowly, realization dawned in Tommy’s eyes. “No way…” He said in slight disbelief.

Phil neither confirmed nor denied Tommy’s silent question. But a slight twitch in his wings, which went unnoticed by everyone else, said it all.

“What? What’s going on?” Sapnap frowned. “C’mon, tell us!”

But George jabbed Sapnap in the side with his elbow. “It might not be your business. Keep out of it.”

Tubbo looked like he was about to ask more, but snapped his mouth shut when George finished. His curious gaze lingered on Phil for a moment, but he seemed to shove down his confusion. “Um, anyways…shall we try feeding the mochi?”

Tommy seemed to snap out of his trance. “Oh! Uh, yeah.” He said, shaking his head as if trying to get rid of his thoughts.

The younger boy pulled the ‘pizza’ back out of his inventory, wrinkling his nose as he did so. Everyone else, except for Quackity himself, recoiled as the creation was unveiled. “I didn’t know you were that bad of a cook, Tommy!” Wilbur said, half amused and half horrified.

“Ey!” Quackity interjected, looking offended. “I’m the one who cooked that, asshole.”

Tommy looked like he was holding back tears as he held the ‘pizza’ toward the mochi. It started squirming slightly, though it was unclear whether it was from excitement or horror.

“Oh, poor mochi.” George said sadly. “Might as well hold its funeral right now.”

“Ha, ha.” Quackity deadpanned, crossing his arms petulantly. “Very funny, guys.”

Tommy gagged, pinching his nose. “I can’t take it anymore.” He whined. “Here.” The boy shoved the ‘pizza’ into Tubbo’s hands without warning, causing the goat hybrid to burst out swearing. The younger boy darted away before Tubbo could enact revenge, and hid himself behind Quackity, grinning slightly.

Quackity threw up his arms exasperatedly. “I can’t fucking take this anymore! You’re so mean to me!” He complained dramatically. “I’m leaving. I’m actually leaving.” Quackity fake-stomped away from the group, dragging a nonplussed Tommy along with him and muttering under his breath.

As soon as they were outside of hearing distance from the group, however, Quackity’s grumpy facade dropped. “I know what you’re thinking, Tommy. And I advise that you don’t look into it.”

Tommy’s eyebrows shot up. “W-What?” He asked nervously. “How do you…did Phil tell you?”

“Yeah. Just for business.” Quackity replied, crossing his arms. “Moderator stuff, studying universes, y’know. Karl too.” He added.

“Oh.” Tommy still looked surprised, but a lot less confused. “Well, I guess I just never considered that someone else might be interfering with Tubbo’s memories. That means it can only be one person, right?”

“…Yeah.” The older man muttered, despite sounding doubtful. “You’re right.”

“Well, it’s not that big of a deal, right?” Tommy shrugged. “I guess it’s kind of a secret, but—”

Quackity just shook his head. “Universes shouldn’t mix. Trust me.”

Tommy frowned slightly. “But she…”

“Kristen’s business isn’t our business.” Quackity said simply. Then he smiled slightly. “And you’re forgetting she’s an absolute girlboss.”

The younger boy rolled his eyes, grinning. “Believe me, Phil has told me enough about that.”

The two friends snickered together for a few moments before Tommy’s face grew once more. He looked down at his feet, frowning. “Hey, Quackity? What if…what if you guys forget me?”

Quackity blinked, looking rather startled. “What? Where did this come from?”

“You saw how I forgot everything because of information overload.” Tommy explained frustratedly. His annoyance seemed to be directed inward, however, rather than at Quackity. “What if the link suddenly breaks and all the memories return to Tubbo, and it's too much for him to handle? What if it happens to all of you? Won’t you forget everything too?”

The older man was silent for a few moments, staring at the younger boy. “Well,” he said finally. “All you have to do is not forget us, right?”

“Huh?” Tommy tilted his head, puzzled.

Quackity offered the younger boy a small smile. “I mean, it worked for you, right?” He explained. “You forgot everything, but we remembered it all. It was like we were holding the memories for you, until you were well enough to take them back. The same holds true for us.”

Tommy scrutinized Quackity, worry still etched across his face. “…Do you also have someone you don’t want to forget?”

Quackity just snorted. “Are you kidding? Of course I do!” He said incredulously. “I don’t want to forget any of you. Well, maybe George, that bitch.” He added jokingly.

Tommy couldn’t help but chuckle slightly. “…Okay. I get it.”

“Yeah, man. You worry too fucking much!” Quackity slapped Tommy on the back, grinning as the younger boy choked and nearly lost his balance. “C’mon, let’s go back to the others.”

Shaking his head, Tommy followed Quackity as the older man bounced cheerfully back over to the group. “George!” Quackity threw his arms around George as soon as he reached him.

“Have you stopped being mean to me?”

Tommy rolled his eyes fondly, ignoring George’s deadpan response as he meandered toward the mochi. “Oi! Any luck?” He asked loudly, squeezing himself between Tubbo and Ranboo.

Tubbo immediately flung the ‘pizza’ back into Tommy’s hands. “You asshole.” He said without much heat.

“Oh, c’mon.” Tommy complained, cringing as the ‘pizza’ squelched suspiciously between his fingers. “Hey, boob boy! Why don’t you try?”

“Oh, no, I don’t…” Ranboo winced as the ‘pizza’ was shoved into his bicolored hands. “…Fine.”

The ender hybrid crouched down in front of the mochi, waving the ‘pizza’ enticing in front of its face. The mochi squirmed even more than before, though it oddly seemed to be repelled by the ‘pizza’ rather than attracted.

Ranboo surpressed a gag as the ‘pizza’ flopped around in his grasp. Desperate, he shoved the ‘pizza’ straight into the mochi’s face.

A loud squeal resounded through the room. The conversations behind them stopped abruptly. Ranboo straightened up, a guilty expression on his face as he held up a still-squirming mochi in one hand, and the ‘pizza’ in the other, a bite mark in it.

The mochi’s mouth, which looked more like a grimace than a grin, opened and it let out what was clearly a loud belch. It squirmed its way out of Tubbo’s hands and hit the ground hard, bouncing up and away from the group.

“How’d you do that, Ranboo?” Karl asked, amazed.

Ranboo looked even more guilty than before. “I just shoved the pizza in its mouth. I…kinda feel bad for it…”

Quackity gave the ender hybrid a suspicious look. “Now what’s that supposed to mean—”

“Look!” Bad pointed at the indent in the wall that once held the mochi. Except it wasn’t quite just an ordinary hole; it was a ring-shaped indent, with what seemed like runes etched into the wall.

Tommy took a step toward the strange indent, and everyone instinctively moved out of the way. “Well, this is why I wanted to free the mochi.” He sighed, reaching out to the indent and touching it softly.

“It looks like a perfect fit for those metal pieces.” Phil pointed out. “Should we…”

Tommy nodded, already pulling out the three pieces from his inventory. The group held its breath as he pressed the pieces, one after another, into the indented ring.

A deep rumble suddenly vibrated through the room. There were gasps and yelps as people grabbed onto each other, the floor shaking beneath them. “WOAH!” Tubbo cried, latching onto Tommy’s shoulder and Ranboo’s elbow.

But the tremors vanished as quickly as they had appeared, leaving the room…exactly the same as before. “…What was that?” Karl asked nervously, his gaze flitting around the room.

Tommy, who didn’t look fazed at all, just pointed at the door. “Outside.” He said simply.

“Let’s go check it out.” Dream didn’t question Tommy at all as he grabbed Sapnap and George by the arms and rushed eagerly out the door. The rest of the group hurried to follow the trio, but a few people lagged behind.

“Um, just a word of advice.” Tommy said to his two best friends. “Just…don’t be surprised, okay?”

Tubbo raised an eyebrow at him, but Ranboo nodded understandingly. “I guess you already knew about this too, eh?” The ender hybrid said with a rueful smile. “Well…what could go wrong?”

Tommy snorted, shaking his head as he made his way toward the door. “A lot, big man. A lot.”

The trio slipped out of the room, along with the rest of the group. But there was still one person left behind, standing quietly in the middle of the room.

“…No answer.” Bad lowered his comm, a troubled expression on his face. “I mean, I didn’t expect much anyways.”

The demon hybrid let out a sigh, running a weary hand through his hair. “Well, with any luck, I won’t need his help.”

The door suddenly slammed open again, making Bad jump. Quackity poked his head in, frowning at the older man. “Oi, Bad! Hurry up! We’re all waiting for you!”

“Oops! Sorry!” Bad replied cheerfully, hurrying toward the door and tucking his comm casually back into his belt. Quackity shook his head exasperatedly and pulled the demon hybrid out into the hall.

They emerged into a hall that looked quite different from before, filled with their friends gaping at the change. “How…?” Ranboo trailed off uncertainly, staring nervously at the brand-new flight of stairs that had appeared in front of them.

“Well, that explains the earthquake.” Tubbo muttered, scratching his head. “But it’s…”

“It’s our escape.” Tommy said firmly. He strode forward confidently and stepped onto the stairs, glancing over his shoulder at the rest of them. “What’re you waiting for?”

Tubbo and Ranboo exchanged a look, but followed quickly as Tommy continued tramping up the stairs. The group was mostly silent as they walked up the mysterious new stairs. Everyone but Tommy was wondering how the stairs had appeared so suddenly. No one noticed how Tommy’s steps were getting heavier, wearier.

A collective gasp ran through the group as they emerged onto the new fifth floor of the mansion. The wooden stairs gave way into a stark-white room, not unlike the piano room of the third floor.

The difference was the singular door opposite them, and the streaks of red splashed, spattered, and clawed across the walls. Some were simply streaks or stains of red, while others were unmistakably handprints smeared across the innocent white.

“Is that…blood?” Sapnap whispered, looking queasy.

Wilbur covered his mouth with one hand, his eyes wide as he turned to his little brother. “…Tommy?”

“Don’t worry.” Tommy paused in front of the door. “Most of it isn’t mine.”

Tubbo’s eyes widened. “Most?”

Ranboo looked stricken too, but there was understanding in his gaze. “Tommy…I—”

“There’s nothing to say.” Tommy cut him off firmly. “So don’t stand there blubbering like idiots.”

Despite his sharp words, Tommy looked tired. His faraway gaze showed that he was lost in his memories. Almost subconsciously, he traced a splatter of blood on the wall, and briefly pressed his palm against one of the handprints. It matched his hand perfectly. Behind him, looks were exchanged that all said the same thing: most, but not all.

“Well.” The boy said suddenly, turning back to the group with a humorless smile. “Do you wanna escape or not?”

Wilbur shook his head, a strange look on his face. The older man strode toward the door, and smiled down at Tommy. “Let’s go.”

With that, Wilbur pushed open the door of the room that could lead to their escape.

…or something worse than everything.

Notes:

lots of foreshadowing here! some is real, some are red herrings hehe

Chapter 49: Blood Clock

Summary:

Previously...

“Well.” The boy said suddenly, turning back to the group with a humorless smile. “Do you wanna escape or not?”

Wilbur shook his head, a strange look on his face. The older man strode toward the door, and smiled down at Tommy. “Let’s go.”

With that, Wilbur pushed open the door of the room that could lead to their escape.

…or something worse than everything.

Notes:

hehehe :)

The room inside was almost the exact same as the bloody halls outside. The walls, floors, and even ceiling were pure white, almost creating the illusion of a never-ending room. There was more blood painted across the ground, but it looked much more deliberate than the splatters outside.

“A clock?” Ranboo murmured, staring at the ground in wonder. Each splatter of blood clearly formed a number, 1 to 12, and they were arranged in an eerily perfect circle that spanned across the entire room. In the very center, there was a small raised pedestal, housing a single oak wood button.

The group dispersed as everyone wandered around the room, gazing around in mixed wonder and horror. Ranboo couldn’t help but feel disturbed by the whole thing; the serene white covered in dark red, the angry splashes of blood on the ground, and even the falsely innocent button were all creeping him out.

“This has got to be the worst room in the house.” George scuffed the ground with his shoe, careful not to touch the bloodied areas.

“It’s not.” Techno replied simply. “Trust me.” He added darkly as George glanced at him nervously.

Sapnap shivered, hugging his sides as he stared around uneasily. “Is it just me, or is it freezing in here?”

Tommy crouched down next to the bloody number 1, staring at it with a frown on his face. “I remember how to solve this puzzle.” He said slowly. “Should I—”

“No need!” Wilbur interrupted. He squeezed Tommy’s shoulder lightly and grinned at him. “If our past selves could figure it out, then I’m sure we can do it without your help. Take a break.” The older man added with a soft smile.

Tommy raised an eyebrow at Wilbur. The pseudo-brothers stared at each other for a few moments. “Alright.” The younger boy conceded at last, seeming to have reached an unspoken compromise. “Personally, I think you’ve gotten stupider throughout the loops.”

Wilbur rolled his eyes, clearly biting back a retort. “Well! We gotta look for clues, right?”

There were a few sighs, but everyone started examining the room carefully. “This is so different from all the other puzzles I’ve seen…” Dream mused, staring at the clock while foolishly tilting his head in various angles. “Hold on! What’s that on the pedestal?”

Ranboo, who was standing nearest to the pedestal and button, turned to it curiously. “Oh! It’s a picture!” He exclaimed, bending down to inspect it.

There was indeed an image pasted on the side of the pedestal. It was a picture of a moon, glowing serenely with silver light in the middle of a dark sky. Two lines of blood were slashed across the paper, however, creating a large ‘X’ across the entire picture.

Dream quickly made his way over and crouched next to the ender hybrid. “What does it mean?” He pondered aloud. “Maybe…the time when the moon doesn’t show up?”

“Too broad.” Tubbo interjected, wandering over too. “Maybe the seasons? Or what the moon looks like right now?”

Dream shook his head, looking bemused. “That can’t be. I mean, how are we supposed to know what the moon looks like? All the windows are so low.”

“But what could it mean?” Ranboo frowned at the picture.

“Ooh!” The ender hybrid jumped when Sapnap suddenly piped up next to him. “What does that button do?” Before Ranboo could stop him, Sapnap reached out and slammed his hand on the button.

Energy crackled around the room as soon as Sapnap’s fingers made contact with the button. Ranboo yelped as he felt electricity zap through him, jolting his very core and crackling outward. The pain faded as quickly as it came, leaving him stumbling in the midst of his equally shocked friends.

“Sapnap!” Bad berated angrily. The demon hybrid was doubled over, his hands on his knees and a pained expression on his face. “You muffin! Don’t touch random things!”

Sapnap glanced around with a look of mixed pain and guilt on his face. “Shit! Sorry…”

George let out a groan, rubbing his head wearily. “Does that mean we’re going to get shocked every time we get the answer wrong?” He realized despairingly.

Everyone sighed, each with varying levels of displeasure on their faces. But one person didn’t look like they were in any pain.

“…Why are y’all being so dramatic?” Quackity raised his eyebrow, staring around at his friends. “It was literally just static electricity. You guys have no pain tolerance.”

Techno fixed the younger man with a glare. Even he looked like the shock had hit him hard. “Just because you’re an asshole who…” He suddenly trailed off, staring not at Quackity but at the ground below him.

Phil seemed to realize at the same time as Techno. “You’re standing on a number!” He gasped, his wings fluffing out excitedly. Quackity looked down too, seeming surprised to see that he was standing directly on top of the number 3.

“That must be it!” Ranboo realized, his eyes widening. The ender hybrid leapt back up, dragging Tubbo up with him. “Everyone, stand on a number!”

“Wait.” George interjected suddenly, stopping the scramble as everyone paused in the middle of moving. “That doesn’t make sense. Think about it;” He continued. “This is the first loop that Techno and Phil have been here. How could we have stood on all 12 spots with only 10 people? Plus!” George held up his hand for dramatic effect. “If all of us stand on a number, there won’t be anyone left to press the button.”

There was silence for a few moments as everyone absorbed the new information. “…Wow. You really are smarter than I remembered.” Tommy said, half joking and half serious.

George shot the younger boy a displeased look. “Anyways,” He continued. “Going back to the picture of the moon. What if we have to stand on the numbers where there’s no moon?”

“But what are those numbers?” Ranboo asked frustratedly, his tail swishing agitatedly behind him. He couldn’t help but feel annoyed by the sheer amount of puzzles in that cursed mansion.

Beside him, Phil seemed much more calm. “Huh.” The older man hummed tranquilly as he gazed at the blood numbers. Ranboo looked down at him, slightly surprised to see the elytrian right next to him.

Phil turned to Ranboo and met his inquisitive gaze with his own thoughtful one. “Do you remember the server Japan? The one I always talk about?” The older man asked.

“Yeah…?” Ranboo answered slowly, staring at Phil. “There’s a lot of Japanese things in this mansion, but I don’t…” The ender hybrid trailed off, his frown slowly dissipating as something clicked in his brain.

From where he stood exactly across from Ranboo, Tommy’s mouth curved into a smile. “You’re on the right track.” He said happily. “Honestly, Ranboo’s usually the one to figure this puzzle out. Although I guess Phil could do it better.” Tommy added concedingly.

Karl suddenly gasped, his eyes widening excitedly. “Oh! I get it!” He said triumphantly. “It’s about the Japanese language, isn’t it?”

Ranboo nodded, turning back to stare at the numbers splashed across the ground. “This isn’t a clock. It’s a calendar.” He realized.

Phil grinned, crossing his arms as he turned back to the numbers too. He looked quite self-satisfied, clearly happy to show off his expertise in the subject. “The server Japan uses its own language, which uses characters called kanji. The first month is called Mutsuki. The second, Kisaragi.”

“The third is Yayoi…” Ranboo’s eyes widened. “It doesn’t have the kanji for ‘moon’!”

“That’s it!” Phil realized excitedly, slamming his fist into his palm. “What other months don’t have the kanji for ‘moon’?”

Ranboo closed his eyes, trying to remember. He could recall sitting outside their snowy home on the DreamSMP with Phil for hours at a time, listening to the older man chatter about random topics. One such discussion was about Japanese and kanji, and even with his horrible memory, Ranboo could still grasp onto the very edges of that knowledge.

“12.” The ender hybrid said suddenly, his eyes flying open. “12 is the only other month without the kanji!”

“Exactly!” Phil crowed triumphantly, his wings fluffing up in satisfaction. He and Ranboo shared an excited look before turning back to the others. “Quackity, you stay standing on 3. Tommy, you can take care of 12.” The elytrian ordered.

Tommy grinned too, looking satisfied. “Good job.” He said appraisingly. “Ranboo, do you wanna do the honors?”

“Um…sure?” Ranboo hesitantly made his way over to the button, staring at it uncertainly. In his experience, buttons and levers never boded well. He glanced uncertainly over at Tommy, who nodded encouragingly. Taking a deep breath, Ranboo reached out and slammed his hand on the button.

Immediately, the ground began to shake again. Ranboo and the others all jumped, and Quackity valiantly fought to keep his feet planted on the bloody number 3. Tommy just stood there, looking as unsurprised as ever.

“Oh!” Karl exclaimed as the quakes slowly began to fade away. He pointed at the far wall opposite to the entry door. Laid perfectly in the center of the wall was a pale blue door.

“Sweet!” Quackity exclaimed, finally stepping off the bloody number. “Let’s go!”

“Wait!” Tommy called. Everyone stopped in their tracks, turning to look at him curiously. “As fun as it was to watch you guys flounder around trying to solve that puzzle…” He ignored Tubbo sticking his tongue out at him, and turned instead to Wilbur. “I can’t let you solve things on your own anymore.”

Wilbur nodded slowly, staring at Tommy. “Okay. I understand.” He said seriously. “So, what’s going to happen next?”

“There will be a few more rooms, but we don’t have to worry about them yet.” Tommy explained ominously. “In the last room, there’ll be a key hanging from the wall…” His eyes hardened as he turned to stare at the new door. “That’s the key to the front door.”

Sapnap’s eyes widened. “So this is the endgame, huh?” He joked, but there was worry layered in his voice.

Tommy smiled wryly. “I suppose.” He said cryptically. “But as soon as we grab the key…we have to run. Don’t even hesitate. Just run straight to the front door.” His words left a ringing silence behind them. Everyone glanced uneasily at each other, each wondering what was to come.

“I guess I’ll start warming up then!” Bad broke the silence, false cheer in his voice. The demon hybrid stepped forward, past everyone else, and reached out toward the door.

The pale blue door was pushed open to reveal a cave-like room. The floor was covered in an elegant red velvet carpet, but the walls were pitch black. A line of iron bars ran through the middle of the room, much like the cell room of the basement far below. But none of that was what made everyone freeze, staring into the room in horror.

Dream instinctively took a step back, his hand grasping his crossbow tightly. “What the hell—?!”

On the other side of the bars, at least 20 Things milled around. Some looked exactly like the ones they had seen before; lumpy, gray, and snarling, but still humanoid-shaped. A few towered above the others, similar to the massive Thing that Tommy had defeated alone.

But some Things looked nothing like what any of them had seen before. What looked like two lumpy gray walls were huddled in a corner. Several people gasped as one of them slowly turned around, revealing beady black eyes and a terrifyingly wide, toothy grin. Another Thing was nothing more than a floating gray ball, dripping with what looked like gray slime. Spikes poked out from its back, making it look like a falling comet.

A potent whisper seemed to fill the room as the monsters lumbered past, and a shiver ran down everyone’s spines. “T-There’s so many.” Karl whispered, horror in his voice.

On closer inspection, Ranboo realized that inlaid in the black walls were hundreds of tiny clocks. The hands of the clocks were near-transparent, but each minute hand had a red dot on the end. It made it look like thousands of tiny eyes were peering around, some staring directly at him.

Ranboo shivered, averting his eyes from the walls. Next to him, Tommy wasn’t looking at the clocks or the Things either. His eyes were fixed on another door, on the other side of the room. “Don’t worry.” Tommy reassured, sounding distracted. “They won’t escape…I think.”

“You think?” Tubbo echoed, sounding skeptical. “Well, I guess we’d better pray that they don’t.”

The group hesitantly crept through the room, everyone but Tommy casting anxious looks at the Things stalking through the cage. Tommy walked much more confidently, leading the group quickly to the other door.

He took a deep breath, seeming to steady himself. “This is it.” Tommy said, too quietly for most of the others to hear. But Ranboo heard, and he glanced down at his friend, worried. Before the ender hybrid could say anything, Tommy gritted his teeth and swung open the door.

The group slowly filed into the room, some breathing out sighs of relief while others tensed as they stepped onto the threshold. The third and final room was almost an identical copy of the blood clock room, with blinding white walls and bloody numbers painted across the ground.

But the numbers didn’t seem to have any rhyme or reason to them, and they were splattered randomly across the ground. Some of the numbers seemed fresher too, with the blood still shining wetly on the ground.

Ranboo cringed as he stepped over a particularly fresh number. He noted that the numbers ranged from 1 to 9, with most of them being in the lower range.

“Woah!” George exclaimed suddenly, pointing at the far corner of the room. “What’s that?!” A huge, lumpy gray mass was huddled in the corner, and what looked like hundreds of eyes blinked sluggishly across its body.

Everyone took an instinctive step back, and Techno warily drew his sword. Tommy just shook his head, however, walking slowly toward the Thing. “Don’t worry, it’s super slow.” He explained. Indeed, the lumpy mass was moving, but very slowly. “The front door key is hidden on the wall behind it.”

“Hey! Don’t do things by yourself again!” Tubbo warned, worry flashing in his eyes as Tommy made his way toward the Thing.

“I’ll be fine.” Tommy dismissed, his entire attention focused on the Thing. Gradually, all of the monster’s eyes became focused on Tommy, and he began slowly backing away. At long last, the Thing began to move, crawling slowly toward the boy.

Tommy continued slowly walking away, leading the Thing away from the corner. Finally, he sprang away, quickly darting away to join his friends again. Everyone held their breath as the Thing continued to move away.

“…Huh?” Tommy’s brow furrowed. Even more so than when he had first discovered the mochi, seen two new faces in the mansion, or even lost his memory, the boy looked utterly confused.

“H-Hey, Tommy…” Quackity sounded uncharacteristically nervous as he turned to the younger boy. “What’s going on?”

Tommy continued staring at the corner, his eyes slowly widening as the Thing continued to crawl away from the wall.

The last inch of blubbery gray moved out of the way, leaving the wall bare and naked.

There was no key.

Notes:

ahh i've been WAITING to post this gargantuan chapter >:) u don't understand how i'm literally kicking my feet giggling as i read the drafts i had from 2 years ago

i know the random japanese elements of the puzzle seem a bit arbitrary, but i stayed true to the original hetaoni, which was created by a japanese gamemaker! thank god phil is a weeb and can justify using the same puzzle premise 🙏

also yayy 100k+ words! actually insane that i got this far and still have so much to go 💀

Chapter 50: Eclipse

Summary:

Previously...

Tommy continued staring at the corner, his eyes slowly widening as the Thing continued to crawl away from the wall.

The last inch of blubbery gray moved out of the way, leaving the wall bare and naked.

There was no key.

Notes:

chapter title ties in to all the moon stuff in the previous chapters ;)

Tommy’s jaw fell open as he stared at the empty corner. “W-What?!” He cried, almost hysterically. “But it—it’s always been there!”

His head swam with panic as the bare wall glared mockingly at him. Even the Thing’s eyes—all of them—seemed to bore into him. Vision swimming, Tommy felt like he was seeing double: one foot in reality with the bloody room and panic surging through him, and one planted in his memory of the first time he had been in this room, floor clean except for a single freshly-painted 1.

“Hey! Tommy!” Tommy snapped out of his downward spiral to feel Wilbur’s grip on his shoulders. “Tommy, are you okay?” His pseudo-brother asked frantically.

Tommy didn’t reply for a moment, his gaze snapping back to the Thing huddled against the wall. “It’s always here…” He echoed hopelessly. “What—what am I gonna do?”

“Shit!” Sapnap sprang forward, his netherite sword materializing out of his inventory. He charged past Tommy, aiming his sword straight at the blubbery Thing. “We have to fight!”

George and Dream were by his side immediately. “Of course it wouldn’t go well.” George hissed spitefully, skidding to a halt as he readied his bow. Next to him, Dream had his eyes closed and was muttering frantically under his breath. “Go fucking figure.”

Tommy flinched at George’s harsh words, but Wilbur’s tightening hold on his shoulders grounded him. “He’s not angry at you.” The older man reassured, his voice low, as the rest of the feral crew leapt into action too.

Bad hacked at the Thing, his eyes narrowing as his axe barely made a dent in the thick flesh. “Go for the eyes!” Karl shouted as he stabbed fiercely at one of the Thing's multiple orifices. Quackity swung his own weapon at the blubbery mass, his pickaxe flashing with magic and extending as it sank into the monster’s eye.

Behind Tommy, Ranboo seemed frozen in place too. “Oh no…” The ender hybrid whispered, staring at the wall in horror. “We must have been too late…”

Tubbo, managing to shake out of his own daze, stepped purposefully in front of Tommy. “Stand back.” He ordered, glaring at the Thing as the Bane o’ Bees materialized into his hands.

Wilbur gave Tommy’s shoulder one last squeeze before darting forward, followed by Phil, his wings coloring silver as magic flowed through them. Techno paused, hand twitching on his sword as he glanced briefly back at Tommy. He looked like he wanted to say something, but no words came out. Shaking his head, the piglin hybrid wordlessly turned and plunged into the fight.

“Did I do something w-wrong?” Tommy asked himself helplessly, his hands shaking as he fumbled to take out his journal. He flipped through the pages frantically, searching for answers even as the words and drawings blurred before his eyes. “The key…there’s no key…”

The ground suddenly began to shake again, just like it had when the fifth floor had first been revealed. Everyone, even the lump of a Thing, froze in place as the quakes resonated through the room. “What now?!” George whipped around, trying to find the source of the shaking.

Phil’s eyes grew impossibly wide as he looked up, his elytra wings still pulsating with silver energy. “ABOVE!”

Tommy’s head whipped up too, and he gaped dumbly at the ceiling as what seemed like hundreds of gray, lumpy bodies dropped from above. Things dropped onto the floor left right and center, making the ground shake even more than before. With a dreadful sense of certainty, Tommy realized there were nearly 20 of them; the same amount that were in the cage earlier.

“Wha—” Quackity was cut off as one of the wall-like Things charged at him. He stumbled away, swinging furiously at it with his pickaxe. The Thing didn’t flinch, even as the blade grazed across its body.

George quickly whipped around and fired at the wall Thing. Miraculously, it stumbled back, arrows sprouting from its blocky body. Quackity leapt forward to help, but was distracted as a normal Thing swung straight at him.

The oozing, ball-like Thing floated eerily toward Techno and Phil. “Watch out!” Techno shouted, pushing Phil aside as it suddenly struck, flinging strings of thick gray ooze at them.

Next to Tommy, Tubbo swung his axe desperately at the three Things closing in on them. On his other side, Ranboo hurled his trident at the nearest Thing, catching it in the shoulder. But it barely seemed to notice the blow at all.

“Foreheads!” Someone shouted frantically amidst all the chaos. “Aim for the foreheads!”

“Well, where are their fucking foreheads?!” Wilbur shot back as he joined Techno and Phil in fighting the floating ball Thing.

“Should we run?” Ranboo asked frantically, turning to try and find the exit.

But Tubbo shook his head, gritting his teeth as he swung ferociously at yet another Thing. “There’s too many.”

Between them, Tommy was shaking like a leaf. Eyes glazed over, he seemed a million miles away. “I d-don’t want to go back.” He cried. “We’ve made it this far already!”

“They’re targeting him!” Someone else yelled from the other side of the room. “Cover Tommy!”

“Shoot…” Ranboo muttered under his breath as he retreated, standing protectively next to Tommy.

Tommy stared down at the journal still clutched in his shaking hands. Shit, they’re right. All the Things are coming after me. He squeezed his eyes shut miserably. If only I could disappear. Then maybe they would too…

A hand suddenly grabbed his shoulder roughly and pushed him aside. Tommy bit back a yelp as Techno appeared in front of him, blocking a hit from a Thing's spiked tail. “Get back, Tommy!” He growled as he spun around to deflect yet another blow from the wall-like Thing.

Ranboo whipped around and thrust his trident at the wall Thing too. It let out a growl, and charged head-on. The ender hybrid barely dodged it, but was met by another Thing right behind him.

Tommy watched in horror as the Things drew ever closer, even as his friends valiantly fought against them. A couple yards away, Dream and George disappeared amid the gray bodies as they tried to use their bows against them. Sapnap disappeared from sight too, although the occasional flashes of flame told Tommy that he was still up and fighting.

Wilbur was fighting next to Quackity, Karl, and Bad, all of them hacking away at the flailing gray limbs. High above them all, Phil struggled to stay aloft in the crowded room as he charged the floating Thing. And Tubbo was still standing right next to him, protecting him from any stray limbs reaching toward them.

Tommy’s knuckles were white from how hard he was clutching his journal. “Please…” He whispered despairingly. “Please, just make me disappear!”

As if it had heard him, the journal suddenly burst open. Tommy’s eyes widened as it fell open on a blank page, and began to glow.

Next to him, Tubbo paused as he noticed the vibrant purple light emitting from the journal. His face lit up, looking relieved. But the relief slowly faded from the goat hybrid’s face as the light continued to grow, until it was filling the entire room.

“Tommy!” Tubbo grabbed onto Tommy’s shoulder, glancing around fearfully. “What are you doing?”

“I d-don’t know!” Tommy replied, still staring at his brightly glowing journal in surprise. A fresh wave of shock surged through him as he realized he couldn’t hear the sounds of battle anymore. Dread filling him, Tommy turned around to see that he couldn’t see or feel either, except for blinding white light, the journal in his hands, and Tubbo still clutching his arm.

As abruptly as it came, the light disappeared, leaving behind nothing but pitch black.

“Tommy? Tommy!”

Tommy sat up with a gasp, looking around frantically for the source of the sound. “Tubbo?!”

He realized several things at once. First, he was no longer in that hellhole of a key room. Instead, he was sitting on the mat-covered ground of the tatami room, all the way down on the first floor. Second, Tubbo was sitting next to him, his expression full of relief as he looked Tommy up and down.

Third, it hit him that there was a blank in his memory.

“Tommy? Are you okay?” Tubbo asked gently, shaking Tommy out of his stupor.

“U-Um, yeah…what happened again?” Tommy said hesitantly, glancing up and meeting Tubbo’s eyes.

Surprise and worry flashed across Tubbo’s expression for a split second, before he arranged his face into something more neutral. “The journal, Tommy. Do you remember?”

Tommy’s mouth fell open as the memories suddenly came rushing back to him. The key, the fight, the journal. “Shit.” He muttered, immediately springing to his feet. “How did we get here? I just asked the journal to make me disappear and—”

“Wait, wait! You told the journal to make you disappear?” Tubbo interrupted, alarmed.

Tommy rolled his eyes as he stuck out a hand to Tubbo, who was still sitting on the tatami. “I didn’t want to die or anything, I just wanted to get away so that the Things could ease up. Besides,” He added. “The fact that we’re here means that the journal worked.”

Tubbo accepted Tommy’s hand, letting himself get pulled up. “Alright, ignoring all that journal bullshit,” He ignored Tommy’s indignant look. “We need to get back.”

“Agreed.” Tommy said, shivering slightly as he remembered the chaos in the key room.

Tubbo nodded, starting to hurry out of the tatami room. “We can probably make an opening in the room, so that we can run to the safe room.” He glanced back at Tommy, a calculating look on his face. “Maybe we can stop by the safe room for more food? Or bandages?”

Tommy didn’t reply for a moment. “…Tubbo?” He said finally, sounding confused.

Tubbo’s expression changed to concern once again as he feared the worst for Tommy’s memory. “You okay?”

Tommy turned back to Tubbo, still with a bewildered look on his face. “I can hear you.”

There was a moment of silence as Tubbo let the absurd sentence sink in. “…Yeah, dumbass.” He replied, deadpan. “Because I’m talking.”

“I can hear your voice!” Tommy repeated, much more excitedly, completely ignoring Tubbo’s response. “Listen! It’s coming from the front door, isn’t it?”

Tubbo frowned, glancing behind him at the door to the tatami room. Choosing to simply shut his mouth and trusth his friend, he strained his ears to hear what was going on. The goat hybrid’s eyes grew wide as he caught a snippet of conversation, from a voice that sounded incredibly familiar. “Let’s check it out.” He decided, and Tommy nodded beside him.

They cautiously made their way toward the fusuma doors that separated them from the main hall just outside. As they drew nearer, the voices outside grew louder too. Tubbo and Tommy exchanged a look, before Tommy reached out and slowly slid the door open.

They peered outside, Tubbo’s head peeking out on the bottom and Tommy’s head poking from the top. Both of them let out a perfectly timed gasp.

“What the hell?”

Notes:

wow i sure wonder where tommy and tubbo went...🤪🤪🤪

anyways, i'm gonna try to bring back my hetalia universe fun facts segment!
- Sapnap's weight on a scale canonically shows up as "super mega jumbo" 😭
- Karl and Dream have been in multiple battles for child custody…

Chapter 51: Frozen Hearts

Summary:

Previously...

They cautiously made their way toward the fusuma doors that separated them from the main hall just outside. As they drew nearer, the voices outside grew louder too. Tubbo and Tommy exchanged a look, before Tommy reached out and slowly slid the door open.

They peered outside, Tubbo’s head peeking out on the bottom and Tommy’s head poking from the top. Both of them let out a perfectly timed gasp.

“What the hell?”

Notes:

looong chapter today to make up the fact that i'll be mia for a few days! (travelling :)

fun fact: this chapter is named after one of my favorite OST's from HetaOni, which plays during this part: Frozen Heart and Death of Parents!

“What’s going on?!”

Tommy quickly slapped a hand over Tubbo’s mouth before he could continue shouting. “Shh!” He whispered, ignoring the sideye that the goat hybrid shot him.

Together, they cautiously peered further outside. They blinked in sync, neither quite sure if they could believe what they were seeing.

In front of them, six very familiar figures were wandering around the foyer of the mansion. Karl and Bad were standing near the door, which was already closed, while Sapnap dragged a protesting Ranboo further into the hall. And, even more strangely, Tommy and Tubbo themselves stood in the middle of the foyer.

“Helloooo?” Tubbo—the one wandering around outside—called, glancing around himself. “Anyone there?”

“Maybe they’re upstairs.” Ranboo pointed out, glancing nervously at the staircase next to them.

Sapnap snorted, shaking his head. “Of course they’d invite us here and then disappear.”

“G-Guys, let’s go b-back now! I told you, we c-can’t stay here!” The other-Tommy suddenly burst out, his eyes wide and desperate. Tommy and Tubbo both jumped, startled. “I was wrong to tell you about the r-rumors! P-Please—”

“Aw, come on!” Sapnap cut him off with a dramatic groan. “We just got here!”

“And didn’t we tell you that you could stay behind if you really didn’t want to come?” Karl added, looking amused. “C’mon, Tommy. Don’t be a scaredy cat!”

“Will you listen to me?!” Other-Tommy growled, his trembling hands curling into fists. “It’s too dangerous! I told you, there’s going to be a huge fucking monster that’s going to kill us all!”

Everyone just laughed. “Good joke, Tommy.” The other-Tubbo snickered, patting other-Tommy forcefully on the shoulder. He didn’t seem to notice how the younger boy sagged under the minimal weight. “But leave the dramatics for the DreamSMP, dude.”

“And we can’t even die here anyway! By the way, language.” Bad chuckled, smiling at other-Tommy warmly. The demon hybrid’s smile didn’t seem to comfort the younger boy at all, as other-Tommy continued to look stricken.

“Calm down, Tommy.” Ranboo soothed, placing a hand on other-Tommy’s other shoulder. “You were napping right before this, right? Maybe you’re still half asleep.” He reasoned.

Other-Tommy opened his mouth, clearly ready to snap back at the ender hybrid. He was cut off by Sapnap, however. “Let’s hurry up and go find the other four!” He said excitedly, bouncing in place. “Can’t let them wander off and find everything before us!”

The younger boy immediately whirled on him. “No fucking way.” Other-Tommy growled, glaring at Sapnap, who faltered for a moment. “You guys stay right here. I’ll go save them. Don’t move an inch until I come back!”

“Woah, woah!” Sapnap backed away from the younger boy, his hands rising defensively. “I know you’re a fiery fellow, but this is a bit too much!” He joked.

“He’s right.” Ranboo peered down at other-Tommy in concern. “What happened? Are you okay?”

“Just listen. Please.” Other-Tommy said frustratedly. “Especially you, Ranboo! Don’t go anywhere near the room with a piano!”

The ender hybrid raised an eyebrow, pulling away from the younger boy. “If this is some elaborate prank,” he began suspiciously. “I don’t want anything to do with it.”

“Why don’t we split up?” Karl suggested before other-Tommy could say anything else. “It’ll be faster to find the others!”

“No! Don’t go!” Other-Tommy said desperately, looking around the group in despair. “Please!”

Other-Tubbo let out a long sigh. “Tommy, you’re being a bit unreasonable. And that’s coming from me.” He added with a small grin. “But come on. A monster? Really?” The goat hybrid turned away, still smiling slightly. “Well, I guess I’ll check out this left hallway!”

“Tubbo!!” Other-Tommy cried, stricken. “Don’t—!”

Other-Tubbo ignored him as he walked away from the group. Karl grinned as he grabbed Bad by the arm. “We’ll take the right hall!” He announced as he dragged the demon hybrid with him toward the kitchen hallway.

Other-Tommy stared after them, his eyes full of despair. “N-No…don’t split up…”

“The only way left is up!” Sapnap said cheerfully, making a beeline for the staircase. “Ranboo, you wanna come with?”

“Um…” For a split second, Ranboo looked uneasy. He glanced back down at other-Tommy, whose eyes widened hopefully.

But that hope was dashed as Ranboo strode away, toward where Sapnap was standing. “Sure, why not?” The ender hybrid looked at other-Tommy again, not seeming to notice the despair in his eyes. “Why don’t you explore the hallway in front of you, Tommy?”

“W-Wait…” Other-Tommy whispered helplessly as he watched Ranboo and Sapnap ascend the stairs. “Don’t go…if you leave, then going back would have been pointless…”

But no one answered. Other-Tommy was left standing alone in the foyer, tears finally falling from his eyes as he processed what had just happened. “I have to do it all over again…” He realized numbly, still staring at the now-empty stairs. “F-Fuck…how am I going to do this?

A few moments passed as other-Tommy took in a few deep, shuddering breaths, trying to calm himself down. When he spoke again, his voice was quiet but steady. “I have to put on a mask.” Other-Tommy decided. “Maybe then I can safely guide everyone through the story…”

He turned away from the stairs, now gazing down the hallway that other-Tubbo had gone down. “First Ranboo, then Karl…Bad…Quackity…” Other-Tommy muttered absentmindedly. “There’s time to save Sapnap, Dream, and George…but the basement is dangerous too.”

Other-Tommy thought for a few more moments. “I’ll call Tubbo back.” He finally decided. “Then I can keep him from…” He trailed off, visibly gulping.

“I’ll have to lie. I might even have to harm them…but it’s all for the greater good.” Other-Tommy took in another deep breath, then arranged a bright expression on his face. “Tubbo!” He shouted, dashing toward the basement with all of his usual energy and excitement. “Wait for me, you bitch!”

Other-Tubbo’s shout of surprise could be heard, though he couldn’t be seen. “Woah, what’s with the change of attitude?” He joked.

“Yeah, yeah. Let’s get going.” Other-Tommy replied, sounding very convincingly impatient. Their voices faded away quickly as the two walked away from the main hall.

Barely a second later, the real Tommy and Tubbo tumbled out of the tatami room and into the main hall. “Oh my god…” Tubbo turned to Tommy, his eyes wide. “Tommy, I’m so sorry…I should’ve believed you, or at least listened—”

“Don’t be.” Tommy interrupted, staring off in the direction that their doppelgangers had gone. “I recognize this…we’re in the second time loop.” He finally looked down at Tubbo again, a small smile on his face. “Even if you did believe me, it would’ve been too late to escape. And I made so many mistakes in this loop too. It was my first time going back, after all. Besides, I can’t rule out whether the Thing interfered with your perception. It’ll do anything to get everyone into the mansion.”

“Still…” Tubbo muttered, a troubled look in his eyes.

Tommy snorted, shaking his head. “Tubbo, my friend. Depression doesn’t suit you.” He joked. “Anyways, let’s focus on the matter at hand.”

Tubbo’s face became even more serious. “Yeah. Is this one of those flashbacks you guys were talking about?” He wondered.

Tommy shook his head. “No, that can’t be. In flashbacks, you’re like a ghost and you can’t touch anything. Plus, people can’t see you.”

Tubbo’s eyes lit up. “Ohh. I see. We’ve touched a lot of things already…but no one seems to have seen us so far.”

A smirk spread across Tommy’s, and he looked like he was about to make a dirty joke. But just as he opened his mouth mischievously, a voice interrupted him.

“Hey!” Both Tommy and Tubbo whipped around to see none other than Dream walking toward them, confusion painted across his face.

The two of them gulped simultaneously as Dream stopped in front of them, still looking puzzled. “Y-You can see us?” Tubbo finally stammered.

Dream just raised his eyebrows at them. “…Yeah? Anyways, I just heard your voices and decided to come back here. I didn’t find the monster you told us about.” He added flatly.

Tommy’s face fell. “Oh.” To anyone else, it would seem like he was disappointed that Dream hadn’t believed him. But to Tubbo, it was clear that Tommy didn’t like being reminded of what had happened, even if it was so long ago.

“Um…” Tubbo let out a nervous laugh, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. “So, we’re actually not—”

“—scared of the monster anymore!” Tommy finished smoothly, shooting Tubbo a look. “By the way, do you know where everyone else is?” He asked in a casual tone.

“No idea.” Dream shrugged, not looking too worried. “We all split up, remember? Speaking of which…I’m gonna go explore down there.” He jabbed a finger behind him at the tatami hallway. “Seeya!”

With that, the admin turned around and was gone within seconds. “…Well, I guess that proves this isn’t a flashback.” Tubbo said dully.

“This is fucking terrible!” Tommy threw his hands in the air, clearly distressed. “How are we in the past?”

“Beats me.” The goat hybrid replied dejectedly. “There’s no point moping about it, I guess.”

Tommy let out a haggard sigh as his arms fell back to his sides. “We should hide somewhere for now.” He pointed out. “We don’t want to be seen by our past selves and cause some cosmic disaster, y’know.”

“Says you, Mr. Time Travel.” Tubbo joked, shaking his head.

The younger boy just rolled his eyes fondly. “…Let’s go to the piano room. I—well, my past self—tried pretty hard to keep everyone from going there. Especially Ranboo.” Tommy added, very quietly.

If Tubbo heard, he didn’t show it. “Alright! Sounds like a plan.” He agreed, grinning at his friend. “Race ya there?”

Tommy smirked. “You’re on.”

- - -

Surprisingly, things were also going well in the key room.

“Four left!” Dream half-shouted, half-wheezed as he swayed in place. Even so, he smirked mischievously at the wall-like Thing in front of him. “C’mere, you fucker!”

Next to him, George grinned too as he drew his bowstring taut. Aiming straight for the Thing's forehead, he fired. The monster stumbled back, an arrow protruding from its smooth forehead. It began to glow, consuming the entire monster in a bright orange light. With a final scream of agony, the wall Thing faded away.

Their companions weren’t quite as enthusiastic. Bad looked exhausted as his blow was once again blocked by the enormous Thing. “Quackity!” He called, dodging another swipe from the monster’s deadly tail. “Hurry up!”

For once, Quackity didn’t snipe back with another quip. “On it! Karl?” Karl didn’t reply; he just rushed forward, brandishing his sword. Using his speed to his advantage, Quackity darted past both of them.

“Boost me!” No sooner had the words left Quackity’s mouth than he was being lifted into the air by Bad. The demon hybrid propelled him upward with his last remaining strength, and Quackity swung ferociously down at the Thing's massive forehead. There was a flash of metal, a loud groan, and the monster was no more.

Even without full use of his wings, Phil’s agility meant he was making fast work of the remaining floating Thing. Techno didn’t even have to step in—not that he could anyway, watching helplessly from the ground. The elytrian slashed again and again at the monster until its oozing blubber fell away in ribbons, and it vanished from existence.

Finally, Wilbur rounded on the last Thing. “Take this!” He slashed at the monster with his twin daggers, making the monster spasm as its jaw opened to scream. “Ranboo!”

Right on cue, a trident sailed past him and struck the Thingdirectly in the forehead. At long last, the monster let out a final scream, and disappeared from the room.

The room was silent for a few moments as everyone struggled to regain their breath. “Thank God…” Ranboo said finally, still sounding breathless. “We actually won.”

Dream staggered over to the ender hybrid, supported by George. Karl quickly moved to help the admin too. “Tommy’s journal made a lot of them disappear.” The admin rasped, sounding exhausted. “Thanks for that, Tom…”

His voice trailed away as he looked around, only to see that the younger boy wasn’t even there. Around the room, everyone else began to perk up more as they searched for Tommy.

Ranboo, on the other hand, just looked even more tired. “Yeah…he and Tubbo disappeared when his journal started glowing.” He explained, hugging his sides as he remembered the shock of seeing his two best friends simply vanish, not at all unlike the Things themselves. “I-I don’t know where they are.”

“Sapnap’s gone too!” Quackity realized, his eyes widening as he scanned the room.

Phil gently touched down onto the ground, his wings rippling as the silvery magic faded from them. “Oh no…weren’t they the ones standing closest to the journal?” He pointed out, worried.

“Shit, yeah.” Wilbur muttered, sharing an anxious look with Techno. “Where did they go? What do we do?”

“M-Maybe they’re back at Eden?” Bad suggested nervously, though he didn’t sound very confident. “I think I heard Tommy asking his journal to disappear…”

Ranboo’s brows furrowed even more, and he opened his mouth to respond. But a sudden buzzing distracted him. “Oh, it’s my comm!” The ender hybrid quickly unstrapped it from his belt, hoping that it was a call from one of their missing friends. His eyes widened when he read the name on the device.

“Who is it?” George asked curiously.

Ranboo just held up a finger to his lips as he clicked to accept the call. “Hello?”

“RANBOO!” A rather unfamiliar voice shouted from the comm. “What took you so long?!”

Wilbur’s eyebrows shot up; he seemed to be one of the only people who recognized the voice. “Billzo?” He asked incredulously. “You’re here too?”

“I sure am.” Bill replied snarkily. Karl’s mouth formed an ‘O’ as he realized who was on the line.

“Well, long time no talk!” Ranboo said, a small smile on his face. “But…why did you come?”

Bill immediately began spluttering. “I-It’s not like we were worried or anything,” He said defensively. “We just wanted to…come see what was going on!”

Karl let out a snort. “Yeah, sure.” He turned to Ranboo, grinning. “This is the dude that called me earlier, demanding to know where you, Tubbo, and Tommy were. He’s obviously worried about you.”

Ranboo’s smile widened. “Aw, Bill!” He teased. “Wait, who else is with you?”

“The one and only Aimsey here, at your service!” A new voice cut in, sounding smug. “And don’t listen to Bill, he was totally fretting over you guys.”

Bill let out some incomprehensible grumbles of indignation. “But, you are okay, right?” He added rather grudgingly.

“Yeah, we’ll be fine.” Ranboo answered, his energy dropping slightly. “We just finished a huge battle, and…” He trailed off, his frown returning again.

There were some crackles from the comm as it seemed to be passed around. “By the way, Ranboo.” Aimsey spoke again, their voice sounding more serious now. “We were looking around the outside of the mansion, and I just wondered…have you found the annexe yet?”

“Annexe?” Ranboo echoed, confused.

“ANNEXE?” Karl repeated much more loudly, distress in his eyes. “There’s no way the mansion is that big!”

Bad put a hand on Karl’s shoulder, a clear warning. “Hush!” he scolded gently, his eyes gleaming with what seemed to be excitement as he tilted his head toward the comm. “Hear them out.”

“Well, we only just noticed it too.” Bill explained, sounding more grim too. “Which means—”

“—There’s a hidden door somewhere.” Ranboo finished his friend’s sentence, his eyes widening. “Maybe that’s where they went!”

“Where who—” Bill suddenly cut himself off. “Uh, never mind.” He said hastily. “We gotta go now! Good luck, Ranboo!”

“Oh, thanks…?” Ranboo raised his eyebrow at the disconnected call on his comm.

- - -

Bill shoved his comm back into his belt strap, trying his best to ignore the shiver than ran through him.

“You done?” Aimsey said, glancing over at him.

Bill nodded carefully, his eyes still glued on the Thing standing just a few feet away. The monster almost seemed amused, as its gray tail flicked across the ground, stirring up dust. “Fuck…” He muttered as a couple of gleaming silver darts materialized in his hand. “At least they believed us, even though there’s no way the annexe is visible from the outside.”

“I wonder how Bad got his intel. And I wonder why he couldn’t just tell them himself…” Aimsey pulled out her own diamond spear. She was trembling slightly too, but their eyes were determined. “Whatever. We’ve got other things on our plate.”

Bill mustered a smile. “Let’s show that fucker that we can fight too.”

Notes:

this chapter was a full 7 pages in my docs drafts goddamn

also, for those who don't know, bill and aimsey are ranboo's friends too :) they're currently with the others outside the mansion!

see u guys in a few days!

Chapter 52: Goodnight

Summary:

Previously...

“I wonder how Bad got his intel. And I wonder why he couldn’t just tell them himself…” Aimsey pulled out her own diamond spear. She was trembling slightly too, but their eyes were determined. “Whatever. We’ve got other things on our plate.”

Bill mustered a smile. “Let’s show that fucker that we can fight too.”

Notes:

i'm back! i don't have much time to write more tho so i'll be posting from my stored drafts. i prob won't run out before i'm able to write more but we'll see!

“The others should be gathered together by now.” Tommy checked his comm for the umpteenth time, fidgeting nervously with its buttons as he stared at the time. “Let’s head out.”

Tommy’s anxiety didn’t seem to slip by Tubbo. “The second loop is the one where Sapnap and the others died, right?” The goat hybrid asked quietly.

“Yeah.” Tommy sighed as he finally pocketed his comm. “But that won’t be happening yet. Besides, we can’t exactly do anything about it.” He added with a wry sort of smile.

Tubbo sighed too. “Okay, well, let’s go over our objectives.” He held up his hand, and put down one finger. “First, we can’t let the others see us. Second, let’s preferably not get killed by the Thing.” Another finger down. “Third…you said you were missing your journal, right?”

“Yep. It didn’t travel with us to the past, and we need it to get back to the present. So, we gotta try to find the journal from this loop.” Tommy strode confidently toward the door of the piano room. “The others are on the fourth floor, so we’re safe. Plus, I first found the journal in the library next door, so let’s look there!”

Despite his confidence, Tommy crept very carefully through the hallway. Tubbo followed behind just as quietly, and they both slipped silently into the library next door. They shared a single despairing look as they were greeted with the long rows of bookshelves, and promptly began searching.

It took them a solid thirty minutes to search through the entire library, combing through shelves and squinting at book spines. “Well,” Tommy said dejectedly as they met back at the library door. “The journal probably moves around between loops, just like the time clock does. Maybe we should check the second floor…”

Tubbo just sighed as he let Tommy drag him downstairs. “Who decided to make this mansion so fucking big?” He asked grumpily. “And why all the libraries? Does the Thing really expect us to be having a book club or something—”

Tommy suddenly froze in place. “Shh!” He slapped a hand over Tubbo’s mouth. The younger boy completely ignored Tubbo’s affronted look as he stared at the door in front of them. “Shit, I hear them!”

Tubbo let out a muffled exclamation of surprise as Tommy promptly turned around and dragged him across the hall. “I thought you said they weren’t here!” He hissed to his friend as they crouched behind the wall.

“Well, I guess I was wrong.” Tommy bit his lip as he continued to stare at the door. “What the fuck…”

Tubbo gazed at the door too, realization dawning on him slowly. “Isn’t that the room where you fought that huge Thing alone?”

Tommy didn’t reply. He just held his finger up to his lips again as footsteps thumped down the stairs, just as the door suddenly swung open. Bad, Karl, and George emerged from the stairs, while Ranboo and Sapnap trudged out of the room.

Tubbo’s eyes widened in confusion. “Didn’t you say that Sap, Dream, and Karl died in this loop?” He whispered. “Why are they…”

“Guys! A-Are you okay?” Karl said suddenly, his face clearly pale even from the distance that Tommy and Tubbo were watching from. He was holding his comm in his shaking hands. “What the honk happened?”

There was a slight pause, before Sapnap spoke. “Tommy, he…he tried to fight against this huge Thing and he…um…he didn’t make it out.” He finished quietly.

The real Tommy’s eyes widened. “What? I’m dead?” He said blankly, staring bewildered at the scene in front of them. “But…that’s impossible!”

“Maybe you got it mixed up?” Tubbo suggested gently, his brow furrowed.

Tommy just shook his head. “No, it can’t be. I’ve definitely died in loops before, but only after I set the time clock to turn back time. Without me, the cycle would’ve ended.”

“Well, Ranboo and Sapnap did seem pretty adamant when they were talking about this time loop.” Tubbo reasoned. “Let’s just keep an open mind.”

“Okay…” Tommy agreed reluctantly. Together, they turned their attention back to the scene.

“W-Where’s Dream and Quackity?” George was asking, his face full of concern.

“Quackity’s helping Wilbur, and Dream’s working a bit of magic.” Sapnap explained quietly. He and Ranboo were both injured, with the ender hybrid leaning heavily on Sapnap for support. “To, um…to send Tommy off properly.”

Barely a few seconds later, Dream emerged from the room too. There were noticeable bags under his eyes, and he was covered in blood, just like the others. “I’m done. I, uh, cleaned him up a bit.” He told the group. “Wilbur…he’s coping, but Tubbo is still…disoriented.”

“Disoriented?” The real Tubbo muttered next to Tommy. “Fuck, I bet past me is freaking out…”

“I’m freaking out.” Tommy pointed out. “What the fuck is going on? This is impossible!”

“Open mind, Toms.” Tubbo reminded him dryly. “You’ve seen plenty of impossible things.”

Tommy sighed, knowing his friend was right. “Okay, okay…”

Tubbo smiled slightly, despite the gravity of the situation in front of them. His grin slipped, however, as he glanced back at the group. “Wait. Isn’t that…”

Tommy’s eyes widened when he saw a familiar book in Bad’s hands. Everyone was leaning toward him, seemingly reading the cover page of the Ryuuzu journal. “TommyInnit.” Dream murmured softly. “But it doesn’t really look like an ordinary signature…more like a contract page.”

“Shit!” Tommy hissed, slapping his palm to his forehead. “I forgot the journal would be with my past self!”

Bad handed the journal to the admin, who hesitated for a few moments before flipping through it. Slowly, Dream’s eyes widened as he read through the contents. Tommy and Tubbo exchanged an alarmed look. “T-This…” Dream said slowly. “But, this says…”

Before the admin could continue, new voices suddenly sounded from inside the room. “Tubs, come on, listen to me—”

The door burst open, much more loudly than it had earlier. Past-Tubbo stood in the open doorway, a frenzied glint in his eyes and covered with blood, just like Ranboo. Quackity hovered awkwardly behind him. Wilbur stood next to Quackity, heavily supported by the younger man. Though there were bandages wrapped around his leg and he looked like he was in pain, Wilbur’s eyes were alert with panic as he tried to grab Past-Tubbo’s shoulder.

But Past-Tubbo slipped out of Wilbur’s grasp and stumbled toward Ranboo, who had frozen up. “Boo, have you seen Tommy?” The goat hybrid asked urgently, his hands grasping at Ranboo’s jacket sleeves. “W-Wil keeps saying that h-he’s gone…but that’s not true! Right?” Past-Tubbo let out a rasping laugh that sounded nothing like his usual giggles.

Ranboo looked absolutely terrified. It wasn’t clear whether he was scared of his friend or for his friend. “U-Um…he…he’s…”

Bad quickly leapt into action, gently prying Past-Tubbo away from the trembling ender hybrid. “Come on, Tubbo.” He said soothingly. “We…we should keep moving. There’s a lot of rooms we haven’t seen yet.”

Past-Tubbo’s head snapped toward the demon hybrid, who instinctively took a step back. “Are you saying that Tommy doesn’t matter?” He asked sharply. “We still have to look for him!”

“Tubbo.” Quackity spoke up, quickly going to defend his friend. “You have to accept it…Tommy’s dead.” His gaze hardened as he stared at Past-Tubbo, who seemed speechless. “No matter how much you deny it, he’s not coming back.”

Past-Tubbo’s face twisted into an ugly expression of rage. The real Tubbo cringed as he stared at the scene, unable to tear his gaze away from the train wreck that was his past self. “You—” Past-Tubbo snarled, taking a step toward Quackity. “Don’t fucking talk about Tommy like that—!”

“Tubbo!” Wilbur interrupted, finally managing to grab Past-Tubbo by the arm. “GET A GRIP!” He shouted. “Don’t be a fucking asshole. You’re not the only one who’s grieving.” The older man added more quietly, and the tear tracks on his cheeks suddenly became more prominent.

Past-Tubbo stared into Wilbur’s eyes, and all the air seemed to deflate from him. Deeming that he wasn’t a threat anymore, Wilbur slowly released the younger boy. “Let’s just go.” He said quietly, and he sounded even more exhausted than Dream. “We…we’ve got a lot to do.”

Slowly, occasionally casting anxious looks back at Past-Tubbo, the group filed up the staircase. Bad and Quackity helped Wilbur together, and the demon hybrid seemed to be crying as he helped Wilbur limp up the stairs.

Ranboo was the only one that lingered behind, even though his expression was still full of fear. “Tubbo…” He whispered, reaching out toward the goat hybrid.

But the ender hybrid stopped just short of touching Past-Tubbo, uncertainty wavering in his gaze. “…T-Take some time to cool off.” Ranboo said finally, letting his hand drop as he stepped away. “We’ll be waiting.” It went unspoken, but they could all tell what Ranboo meant; he couldn't deal with Tubbo while he himself was grieving too. With that, Ranboo reluctantly followed the others upstairs, letting Sapnap once again guide him as he left Past-Tubbo staring at the ground numbly.

Across the hall, the real Tommy and Tubbo both relaxed, letting out sighs. “My God…” Tommy muttered, glancing sideways at his friend. He couldn’t forget the sight of the manic expression on Past-Tubbo’s face. “I’ve never seen you…um, fall apart like that.”

Tubbo groaned, covering his face with both hands. “Ugh, don’t say that.” He stood up abruptly, shaking his head as he quickly walked across the hallway to the other side. Tommy followed, glancing nervously at Past-Tubbo, who was still standing at the opposite side of the hall. “I’m so fucking pathetic…This is worse than the pants incident.”

Tubbo’s words startled a loud laugh out of Tommy. “I thought you said you’d never mention that again!” He cackled.

But Tubbo just stared at him blankly, a look of horror slowly dawning on his face. Tommy’s smile wavered. “Huh? Tubbo, you good?”

Too late, Tommy realized his mistake. “T-Tommy?” A familiar, broken voice called from somewhere behind him, and Tommy turned to see Past-Tubbo staring wide-eyed at him.

Past-Tubbo’s face broke into a smile, while his Tubbo continued to look panicked. “Y-You’re alive! I was right!” The past goat hybrid said, almost triumphantly. “I was right…”

Tommy stood frozen for a moment, unable to tear his gaze away from Past-Tubbo’s near-manic eyes. “Tommy!” The real Tubbo hissed, snapping him out of his trance.

“Shit. I-I’m sorry!” Tommy said hurriedly, before darting the rest of the way across the hall. He wasn’t quite sure which Tubbo he was apologizing to.

The real Tubbo grabbed his arm, pointing at a familiar door in front of them. “Here! We can hide in the safe room!”

Together, they burst into the room. They stopped in their tracks, however, as they were met with a plain closet door rather than the familiar metal door to Eden. “Oh shit. Eden hasn’t been built yet.” Tubbo realized in alarm. “The closet’s too small for both of us!”

Fast footsteps were drawing nearer. In a split-second decision, Tommy shoved Tubbo toward the closet. “Hide!” He said urgently.

“But what about you—” Tubbo began.

“It’ll be worse if there’s two Tubbos in the room.” Tommy reasoned firmly, giving his friend another push. “I’ll find somewhere else! Go!”

Tubbo didn’t protest again. He tumbled quickly into the closet, slamming the door shut behind him. Tommy spun around, his eyes darting around the room as he searched for another hiding spot.

But it was too late. The door swung open again, and Tommy’s gaze snapped over to see Past-Tubbo standing in the doorway, his chest heaving.

“T-Tommy…”

Notes:

any disparities between the "flashback" here and the flashback in chapter 39 are (probably) intentional :)

Chapter 53: Decision of Love

Summary:

Previously...

Tubbo didn’t protest again. He tumbled quickly into the closet, slamming the door shut behind him. Tommy spun around, his eyes darting around the room as he searched for another hiding spot.

But it was too late. The door swung open again, and Tommy’s gaze snapped over to see Past-Tubbo standing in the doorway, his chest heaving.

“T-Tommy…”

Notes:

fun fact: this chapter title is based on the HetaOni OST called Decision of Love or "germany's theme" (meaning it's tubbo's theme!) it plays during this part!

Past-Tubbo took a couple of steps forward, his wild eyes fixed straight on Tommy. “Thank God…everyone said you were d-dead…was it all just a dream?”

Once again, Tommy stood frozen like a deer in headlights. All his instincts were screaming at him that this wasn’t his friend—this couldn’t be his friend. Surely his Tubbo would never let himself spiral so much. Surely this was only some fake version of his best friend.

“N-No.” Tommy stammered out finally. “I…”

Past-Tubbo took another step forward, and Tommy couldn’t help but take one backward to match him. “T-That’s right! You couldn’t possibly die in a place like this!” The goat hybrid let out a broken laugh. “You’re a big man, r-remember?”

The boy reached toward Tommy and tried to grab his arm, but Tommy flinched away. “Tubbo, wait. Listen to me—”

“Y-Yeah, I did think it w-was weird…I m-mean, you were never a good fighter. How could you have t-taken down that monster yourself?” Past-Tubbo interrupted, though he made no move to reach for Tommy again. “Ha! Everyone t-thought you were dead, but they were wrong!”

The goat hybrid’s smile wavered for a moment. “That w-was really weird…even Wil and Ranboo thought you were g-gone.” Past-Tubbo stared at Tommy imploringly, his hand still hovering awkwardly in the air between them. “T-Tommy, let’s g-go back. We have to p-prove them wrong.”

A small frown crossed Tommy’s face as he continued to gaze at Past-Tubbo. The more the goat hybrid spoke, the more familiar he felt. And yet…there was something else that was different from the Tubbo that Tommy knew. Something that he couldn’t quite put his finger on.

“Tubbo, if you really think I’m still alive…why are you still stuttering?” Tommy said finally.

Past-Tubbo’s smile faded even more. “I-I…” He murmured, looking lost for a moment. “I r-remember the p-promise you made to me.” The goat hybrid murmured suddenly. “You swore y-you’d never leave us b-behind. And I-I heard you…I promised I’d always s-stay…”

For a moment, Tommy had no idea what Past-Tubbo was talking about. He stared at the goat hybrid, his brow furrowed and his mouth slightly open in confusion.

Then it hit him.

Before he could even process his own thoughts, Tommy had raised his hand and brought it down on Past-Tubbo’s face with a resounding smack. The goat hybrid stumbled back, his hand flying to his cheek, which was quickly growing red from the slap.

“Get yourself together.” Tommy growled, taking a step toward Past-Tubbo. Now he was the one advancing, asserting himself. “You’re not like this, Tubbo. You’re not yourself right now!”

Past-Tubbo continued to stare at Tommy, his mouth wide open in shock. “You like bees, and chess, and cooking.” Tommy continued, his hand stinging slightly from the contact. “You like pranks and you like jokes. You’re sweet, and kind, and funny, and the best fucking friend I’ve ever had.”

Tears pricked at Tommy’s eyes as he stared at Past-Tubbo. “That’s the Tubbo I know.” He said fiercely. “And that Tubbo isn’t weak.”

Silence followed his words. Tommy continued to stare at Past-Tubbo, and the goat hybrid stared right back, still nursing his hurt cheek. Tommy half expected him to start freaking out and shouting again.

Then a sad little smile wavered across Past-Tubbo’s face. “You…You’re dead, aren’t you?”

Tommy blinked, taken aback. “I…yes, I am.”

Past-Tubbo shook his head, and tears slipped quietly down his face. “I’m so fucking sorry, Tommy.” He whispered, and in that moment, Tommy couldn’t tell the difference between his past friend and his real one. “I-I couldn’t even let you pass on in peace…”

Tommy’s eyes widened. Clearly Past-Tubbo thought that he was some kind of ghost or spirit of the deceased Past-Tommy. He felt bad about it, but he knew he had to use that to his advantage. Tommy inclined his head slightly, closing his eyes. “I…I just wanted to protect everyone.”

“I promised.” Past-Tubbo said suddenly, his voice stronger than before. “Beds for everyone, a big table…what else? Oh! And a kitchen.”

“Oh…?” Tommy tilted his head, momentarily confused. Images of the safe room flashed through his mind, and realization dawned on him.

“I’ll keep my promise.” The goat hybrid swore fiercely, wiping his tears away with a trembling hand. “No matter how long it takes, I’ll do it.”

A tiny smile spread across Tommy’s face. “Swear on your life, big man?” He joked.

Somehow, Past-Tubbo mustered a smile too. “I swear.”

“Thank you…” Tommy breathed, letting himself relax. As his gaze fell away from Past-Tubbo’s face, he noticed his arm, which was messily bound in bandages. “You should go back. Get that checked out and treated.”

“Yeah.” Past-Tubbo murmured. “Yeah, I should go.”

The goat hybrid hesitated for only another second, his eyes still fixed mournfully on Tommy. Then he turned away with a trembling sigh. “…Goodbye, Tommy. I’m sorry.” With that, Past-Tubbo disappeared from the room.

A long sigh left Tommy as the door closed. “Phew. That was fucking scary, Tubbo. Honestly, poor past you. First he got chewed out by Wilbur, then by me…” He glanced over at the closet when he heard no reply. “Tubbo?”

There was a groan, then some unintelligible mutters. Tommy grinned slightly as he walked over to the closet and pulled open the door. “Tubbo…stop sulking, dude.”

“I’m not sulking.” The real Tubbo grouched, looking up at Tommy from where he sat on the ground of the closet. “I just…ugh, I’m so fucking weak.”

“That wasn’t you.” Tommy reminded him lightly, extending a hand toward his friend. “Trust me.” He added when Tubbo raised an eyebrow at him. “That definitely wasn’t the normal you. Not until the end, at least.”

Tubbo looked confused, but didn’t protest as he was pulled up by Tommy. “Besides, I was worse in the first loop.” The younger boy admitted. “God, I wish there were still people around to get mad at me.”

Tubbo released Tommy’s hand, looking troubled. “I’m sorry…”

The corner of Tommy’s mouth lifted in a small smile. “It’s okay.” He reassured his friend. “Anyways…we should go look for the journal, right?” Tommy beckoned for Tubbo to follow him as he trudged toward the door. “Ugh, Dream probably still has it.”

The goat hybrid regarded Tommy closely, his brow slightly furrowed. “How are you so…I dunno…unaffected by all this stuff?” He blurted out.

“I’m just used to it, I guess.” Tommy shrugged nonchalantly. But Tubbo could see the small tremble in his hands as the younger boy opened the door and slipped outside.

“Well, I’m not.” Tubbo said, half amused and half serious, as they walked toward the upward stairs. “But…” Tommy glanced up at him, and Tubbo could see the concern in his eyes. “Um…would you mind if I, uh…went to see your past self…?” The goat hybrid trailed off nervously.

“Oh!” Tommy looked surprised. “Uh…go ahead.”

They stopped in front of the infamous door. Tommy stood there awkwardly, while Tubbo hesitated for a split second, then carefully pushed the door open. “I’ll just stay here, okay?” Tommy called after him, clearly uncomfortable.

“Got it.” Tubbo replied. He understood Tommy’s awkwardness; he’d be awkward too if he had to see his own dead body. The door slipped shut behind him, leaving the goat hybrid in silence.

Tubbo couldn’t help but let out a soft gasp. Dream really had overdone himself with his magic, and Tubbo was surprised that the admin had even managed to stay standing after this. The room was full greenery, with vines curling softly around the walls and mossy grass covering the ground.

But what drew the most attention was the mass of flowers in the center of the room. Lilies and bluebells danced around each other, gladiolus and alliums stood tall and proud, and roses and violets bloomed amidst the tangled leaves.

Messy, but beautiful all the same. Just like Tommy himself, Tubbo realized with a soft smile. And, as the goat hybrid wandered forward, he saw the boy himself lying on a bed of aster.

Tubbo stopped just short of the flowery grave, his eyes downcast as he gazed at Tommy. He was wearing his signature red-and-white shirt in long-sleeved form, which looked surprisingly clean. Here and there, a few bloodstains peeked out from under the flowers around him.

The boy’s eyes were closed, his expression still and peaceful. It was a cliche, but it almost looked like he was simply asleep. There was no trace of the pain or fear he was bound to have felt in his final moments.

“Good job, Dream.” The goat hybrid whispered, his voice slightly choked. “You really are magic.”

Tubbo stared down at Tommy for a bit longer. The longer he stood there, the more wrong it all seemed. “It’s so strange.” He said numbly, and even he didn’t know whether he was talking to the Tommy lying in front of him, or simply speaking to himself. “Just a few moments ago, you were begging us not to go inside the mansion. And now…”

The goat hybrid’s voice broke slightly and he quickly cleared his throat. There were so many things he wanted to say…yet he couldn’t bring himself to say them. Tubbo tried to tell himself that this wasn’t Tommy, that this was just a dummy or a mannequin lying in the flower bed.

But Tubbo knew that this was his Tommy. He could argue that any of the others weren’t really the people he knew, because they didn’t have any of the same memories and experiences. But this was Tommy, holding all the same memories that his friend did…just a past version that had been forgotten.

“…So this is what it feels like to lose a friend.” Tubbo said finally, defeatedly. “No matter how many times I blink…”

He scrubbed at his eyes, looking away from the body in front of him. “F-First, I want to apologize.” Tubbo muttered, trying to keep his voice steady. “I…I’m so sorry that I didn’t believe you earlier. If only I knew…” He stared down at his own hands, which were trembling slightly. “And I’m sorry for acting so weak. I won’t break down like that again.”

To busy himself, Tubbo glanced at the tangles of flowers surrounding him. His eyes found a lone flower, nestled amidst the green, that seemed different from all the rest. Ignoring the sharp thorns that scraped against his skin, Tubbo leaned down and plucked the flower out of the mess.

“And…I wanted to thank you, Tommy.” The goat hybrid continued carefully, turning the flower around in his hand. It was a carnation, striated with red and pink and white. “You…” He exhaled shakily. “From now on, you’ll be looping endlessly through time, just to save us. And you’re still goin’.” Tubbo added with a tiny chuckle.

He continued staring down at the flower in his hands. “For some reason, I’m the only one who doesn’t get flashbacks.” Tubbo said rather mournfully. “So…whatever promises I made, I want to keep them in a different way.”

At last, the goat hybrid swallowed around the lump in his throat and raised his eyes to Tommy again. “You’re not alone anymore, Tommy.” Tubbo smiled softly. “And I swear to God, I’m going to make sure you’re never alone again.”

“You’re probably dreaming about it right now.” He continued. “Escaping with everyone together…well, that’s about to become a reality. I promise.”

Tubbo continued to smile, even if his eyes felt a bit wet. “Until then…” He gazed sadly down at Tommy’s body. He was only sleeping, Tubbo tried to tell himself. And in a way, it was true. Tommy would awaken at the start of the next loop, with no memory of the pain he had been through here.

“Until then,” Tubbo whispered, leaning forward. He gently slid the carnation between Tommy’s clasped hands, and stood back, tears finally sliding down his face as he gazed at his dead friend. “Rest, Tommy. You deserve it.”

Tubbo quickly rubbed at his eyes as he finally turned away from the flowery grave. He hurried toward the door, slightly embarrassed for taking so long.

“Woah!” Tommy jumped slightly as Tubbo pushed open the door and emerged from the room. “Finally! Why’d you take so long…” The younger boy trailed off as he saw the tear tracks on Tubbo’s face, and the distinct wetness in his eyes. “Shit. Um…you okay?”

Tubbo scowled good-naturedly at his friend as he wiped his eyes again. “I’m fucking mourning, dude. What do you think?”

“Aw, is little Tubbo mourning for meee?” Tommy teased, but Tubbo could hear the genuine bashfulness in his voice. “Awww…”

Tubbo rolled his eyes, giving Tommy a good-natured punch in the shoulder. “For your past self, not you. For the record, you’re much worse than him.”

Tommy let out a fake gasp, clutching his chest in an offended kind of way. “How dare you! You’ve changed, Tubbo. You’ve—” He suddenly cut himself off with a genuine gasp.

Tubbo’s smile dropped immediately. “Tommy?” He asked worriedly. “What happened?”

The younger boy just pointed wordlessly at something behind Tubbo. The goat hybrid turned around slowly, dread filling him as he imagined seeing the horde of Things again. But what he saw was worse.

“Shit.” Tommy cursed under his breath, stepping back so that he was partially shielded behind Tubbo.

“…Shit.” Tubbo agreed numbly. Because, standing at the bottom of the staircase was none other than Sapnap. And the shock painted across his face told them that they were screwed.

Notes:

quite an emotionally charged chapter! i sure wonder what's gonna happen next ;) gonna take a peek back in the present next chapter tho!

Chapter 54: House of Ryuuzu

Summary:

Previously...

“Shit.” Tommy cursed under his breath, stepping back so that he was partially shielded behind Tubbo.

“…Shit.” Tubbo agreed numbly. Because, standing at the bottom of the staircase was none other than Sapnap. And the shock painted across his face told them that they were screwed.

Notes:

ehehe this ending was real fun to write (iirc from two years ago 💀)

“Uh…” Ranboo sighed. “Remind me why we’re grouped together?”

“What, you don’t want to be with me?” Wilbur pouted, crossing his arms. Next to him, Techno just shook his head, looking almost bemused.

“No, no, you’re great.” Ranboo amended hastily, making Wilbur grin. “Isn’t our team a bit overpowered though, with you two?”

“Well, who doesn’t want to be grouped with you?” Wilbur reached up to ruffle Ranboo’s hair, and the ender hybrid swatted his hands away only half-heartedly. “We can be the T&T Search Squad!”

“Very creative.” Techno snorted as he ambled toward the key room’s door. “But we’d better get a move on."

“Yeah, yeah.” Wilbur rolled his eyes as he followed after his pseudo-twin.

Ranboo trailed behind both of them, keeping his eyes glued to the floor as they passed through the cage room. He didn’t want to look at the eye-like clocks, or the blood on the walls. “We’re searching the first floor, right?” The ender hybrid piped up, just to break the eerie silence.

“Yep.” Techno glanced behind him to check that the two others were following, before continuing and descending the stairs from the fifth floor. Ranboo felt his shoulders relax as they left behind the blood-splattered area. “I think we’ve got a pretty good chance of finding the annexe there. I mean, it’s not like it can be hanging in the air.” He pointed out.

Ranboo smiled slightly. “Yeah, I still don’t know why we split up. The entrance has to be on the first floor, doesn’t it?”

“I guess the others are just nerds.” Techno said offhandedly, his mouth curling upward slightly too.

“Maybe even silly gooses.” The ender hybrid added with a snicker.

“Dumbasses, perhaps.” Wilbur chimed in, smirking. “Or, as Bad would say, muffinheads.”

The odd little trio chuckled together as they trudged down the many staircases. “Hey! I heard that!” Someone shouted as they descended past the second floor, and Wilbur almost keeled over with laughter.

“It’s true!” The older man yelled back, before dissolving into giggles again. “Bullying Bad never gets old.”

“I can imagine.” Techno said dryly as they finally made it onto the first floor. “Well, where to?”

The two men both looked at Ranboo, who blinked blankly back at them. “Huh? Why me?”

“Well, you’re the one who explored the entire mansion already.” Wilbur pointed out, amused. “I spent all my time either hiding or trapped. And Tech literally just got here.” He added.

“True.” Ranboo conceded sheepishly. “Um…well, the tatami room has a lot of potential hiding places.”

The little group made its way out of the foyer, toward said room. They emerged into the small tatami hallway, lined with fusuma doors. “I’m guessing the entrance is either in one of the closets,” Techno suggested, gesturing vaguely toward the room concealed behind the fusuma. “Or maybe behind the wallpaper again.”

“Ugh, I hope it’s not another tunnel.” Wilbur groaned melodramatically.

The three of them set off to work. Wilbur headed through the fusuma and into the actual tatami room to search the closets, Techno started tapping at the walls around them, and Ranboo wandered into the hallway next door.

The ender hybrid gazed around bemusedly; he hadn’t actually visited this section before. “I wonder why there’s so many Japanese themes in this mansion…” He pondered idly as he stuck his head inside one of the rooms.

Ranboo had only been searching for a few minutes when a shout from the other room drew his attention. “Guys! Check this out.” Techno called, his voice travelling easily even with the walls separating them.

The ender hybrid quickly made his way back to Techno, who was standing with Wilbur in front of one of the fusuma doors. As he drew closer, however, Ranboo realized that the two were actually staring at the space between two of the doors.

“Listen.” Techno rapped his knuckles against the wall, and the sound echoed strangely through the room. “It sounds hollow, doesn’t it?”

“Huh.” Ranboo peered more closely at it. “Yeah, and the partitions are really thick too. Do you think the entrance might be here?”

Wilbur raised his hands, an almost childish smirk on his face. Twin daggers materialized in his fists. “Well, there’s only one way to find out!”

Techno raised an eyebrow but didn’t protest, while Ranboo shook his head in exasperation. “Wilbur, be careful…” The ender hybrid warned.

“I’m always careful.” Wilbur boasted. “Just watch.” Brandishing his daggers at shoulder-level, he slashed at the wallpaper.

A loud ripping sound echoed through the room. Ranboo wasn’t too surprised to see the paper give easily under the sharp blades. What surprised him more was Wilbur’s yelp as he promptly tumbled through the gaping hole he’d made.

“Woah!” Techno rushed forward, peering down into the dark hole in concern. Ranboo hurried toward him too, his brows furrowed. “Wil?”

“I’m good!” Wilbur called, his voice slightly strained. “Uh…can I get some help here?”

Ranboo had to stifle a grin as he peered down to see Wilbur crammed awkwardly in a steep downward chute, his arms tangled around what looked like the rungs of a ladder. Techno just rolled his eyes, reached into the hole, and yanked Wilbur out by the scruff of his neck.

“Always careful, eh?” The piglin hybrid said dryly as Wilbur brushed dust and flakes of wallpaper off of himself.

Wilbur just scowled at his pseudo-twin. “Well, I found the annexe, didn’t I?” He shot back.

“Dude. You mean I found it.”

Ranboo ignored the duo’s bickering as he continued to crane his neck, staring down at the dark hole. “Why is it so dark?” He wondered nervously.

Wilbur shrugged, ultimately choosing to also turn away from his banter with Techno. “I mean, a brightly-lit tunnel wouldn’t exactly fit the whole haunted mansion vibe.”

Ranboo’s tail flicked nervously. Wilbur peered meekly into the hole again. Techno sighed. “Well, are we goin’ down or not?”

Before any of them could answer, something inexplicably bright flashed from across the room. Ranboo’s head whipped around to face the new disturbance, his eyes wide.

“What—!”

- - -

Sapnap continued to stare at the duo, his face wiped clean of everything but pure surprise. Tubbo stared defiantly back, while Tommy attempted futilely to hide himself behind his much shorter friend.

The silence stretched on, and the two friends exchanged a brief glance of fear. Just as Tommy was about to turn and get the fuck out of there, Sapnap’s expression finally changed.

“Oh my god!” The older man burst out in mixed excitement and relief. “You guys are here too? Thank fuck, I thought I was stuck here alone!”

He hurried forward, ignoring how Tubbo and Tommy were the ones who looked shocked now. “You’re…from the future too?” Tubbo gaped disbelievingly.

“Yeah, of course!” Sapnap replied brightly, stopping in front of them. “Where else would I be from?”

Tommy let out an undignified wheeze as he stepped out from behind Tubbo. “You gave me a fucking heart attack, dude.” He complained. “We thought you were the past Sapnap!”

Sapnap’s grin faltered slightly. “Oh. Yeah, I see why that would be a problem.” He said, more quietly. “Tommy…did you know—”

“—that I apparently died in the past? Yeah. Yeah, I do.” Tommy replied tiredly.

Sapnap nodded grimly. “Looks like Ranboo and I were right.” His words lacked the triumph that would usually accompany them. “I, uh…thank you. Thank you for doing all this for us.”

For a brief moment, Tommy’s expression wavered. “It’s no problem.” He answered easily. “Anyways, have you seen my journal?” He changed the subject quickly.

“Don’t Dream and the others have it?” Sapnap replied bemusedly, not seeming to notice the abrupt diversion. “How do we get it?”

“Um…” Tommy trailed off sheepishly. “No idea.”

Tubbo let out a sigh. “Great. We’re stuck here in the past, in a situation where everyone thinks he’s dead.” The goat hybrid gestured wearily at Tommy. “What next?”

As if on cue, the ground suddenly shook beneath them.

“Woah!” Sapnap yelped, lurching backward as the floor rumbled. “W-What’s happening?”

Tubbo stumbled and clung onto Tommy’s arm as a particularly strong tremor unbalanced him. “Earthquakes! Did they find the fifth floor already?” He asked incredulously.

Tommy also wobbled on the uneven ground, bracing himself against the wall. “No, this feels different.” He said urgently, his wide eyes darting around. They landed on the staircase next to them. “I think it’s coming from downstairs!”

Sapnap’s head whipped around to the stairs too. He tensed, as if ready to bolt straight toward it, but nearly fell and had to grab Tommy too as the ground shook again.

As quickly as it had started, the tremors suddenly disappeared. Tommy cautiously pushed himself off the wall, his eyes flitting around warily. “What…”

A bright light suddenly filled his vision. Tommy flinched, and he heard someone next to him let out a shout of surprise. Somehow, however, the light felt familiar and pleasantly cool, yet in a way that crept up his spine and threatened to freeze into something much colder. It was…soothing, in a way. Tommy closed his eyes, unconsciously relaxing into the strange embrace around him. He could almost hear bells chiming in the distance, a sickeningly familiar sound…

Then it all faded away. Tommy blinked, his senses catching up as he realized that the light had only lasted a few seconds at most. He swiveled around to see his two friends blinking back at him, just as disoriented.

“What the fuck?” Tommy blurted out, his eyes wide.

“Agreed.” Tubbo said, sounding a bit dazed. “What the fuck was that?”

Sapnap shook his head, looking puzzled. “Only one way to find out.” Without waiting for a response, the older man beelined toward the staircase.

Tommy and Tubbo exchanged a worried look. “I don’t like this…” The younger boy muttered quietly, his brow furrowed. “What the hell is going on?”

Tubbo sighed. “No idea, bro. No idea.”

They were startled by a strangled gasp. “Guys!” Sapnap’s whisper was full of pure shock, and when the duo turned to face him, his face was just as bewildered. “W-What the fuck is happening?”

“What?” Tommy hurried over, the older man’s sudden hushed tones filling him with even more anxiety. Tubbo followed him, frowning deeply.

Tommy joined Sapnap, peeking around the corner and down into the foyer below. Sapnap slapped a hand across his mouth to keep him quiet, but Tommy was stunned speechless anyways.

Six familiar figures wandered about in the main hall. “Helloooo?” The Tubbo below called, cupping his hands around his mouth. “Anyone there?”

The real Tubbo next to Tommy gasped. “That’s—!”

An all-too familiar ender hybrid turned to face the other Tubbo. “Maybe they’re upstairs?” Tommy’s eyes widened as the frighteningly familiar words left Ranboo’s mouth.

“Of course they’d invite us here and then disappear.” Another version of Sapnap scoffed disdainfully, crossing his arms. Tommy felt the real Sapnap next to him tense, his hand falling away from his mouth. But all their eyes were fixed on one person.

The Tommy below was shaking so hard that his golden curls bounced. The Tommy below was glancing around with the fear of someone experiencing something terrifying for the second time.

The Tommy below was speaking. “G-Guys, let’s go b-back now! I told you, we c-can’t stay here!” He cried with a desperation that the real Tommy hadn’t expressed in so long, not after all the loops he’d been through.

Tommy felt his stomach sink as he watched his past self beg his friends for the second time that day.

“Someone turned back time.” He realized, dread sweeping through him. “And it wasn’t me.”

Notes:

i <3 ranboo wilbur techno trio...honestly i just love the twins hehe they r so silly

also did anyone notice how comfy and in-character tommy becomes whenever he feels like he has control of the situation? :)

Chapter 55: A New Hope Reborn

Summary:

Previously...

Tommy felt his stomach sink as he watched his past self beg his friends for the second time that day.

“Someone turned back time.” He realized, dread sweeping through him. “And it wasn’t me.”

Notes:

this is one of the fav chapters i've ever written ;) i love angst a lil too much lol

fun fact: this chapter is named after the HetaOni OST A New Hope Reborn, which is more commonly called "England's Theme". fun fact 2: dream's hetalia counterpart is england, so it's basically dream's theme :)

also sapnap pov finally!! baby's first pov 🥺🥺

“Tommy,” Tubbo said with more than just a hint of exasperation in his voice. “If you keep pacing, you’ll wear a hole in the fucking ground.”

Tommy ignored his best friend as he continued his circle around the white piano. They were back in the piano room, hiding from their past friends for the second time that day. This time, Sapnap was also there, plopped down right next to Tubbo on the piano bench.

“I just—I don’t understand!” Tommy bemoaned, tearing at his hair in frustration. “What is with this loop?! First Techno and Phil show up, then you actually convince me to tell you the truth, and now this happens?”

Sapnap watched Tommy circle around the piano for the umpteenth time. Just watching the boy’s pacing was making the normally energetic man feel tired.

Sapnap could still vividly remember his flashback with Ranboo, where he had first seen Tommy’s death. At least then he was an outsider, unable to intervene. Now, Sapnap was actually in the past, and he couldn’t help but worry what might go wrong if he even breathed wrong. Maybe they had already interfered beyond repair; what else could explain the unexplained time rewind?

Instead of voicing his worries, Sapnap bottled them up and tucked them far away. “Don’t stress it, man.” Sapnap sighed, letting his head drop into his hand. “It’ll work out in the end.”

That was the wrong thing to say. Tommy turned on him, eyes blazing. “No, it won’t.” The younger boy said sharply, making Sapnap cringe. “You know why? Because it hasn’t worked out. Not even after so many—” He cut himself off, muttering angrily.

Sapnap held up his hands placatingly, his eyes wide. “Shit, sorry. I…I just wanted to…” He trailed off uselessly, the rest of his sentence going unsaid.

Tommy glanced back at him, and the younger boy looked less angry than he did tired. “I know.” He said wearily. “I’m just tired of people making promises they can’t keep.”

“But he will keep that one.” Tubbo cut in, a small smile on his face. “We’ll get out of this eventually.”

Sapnap grinned, the guilt of making Tommy upset washing away. “Yeah! I promise.” He added a bit cheekily.

Tommy snorted, bordering between derisive and fond. “Sure, sure.” He said rather doubtfully, turning away and thankfully not resuming pacing. The boy let out a haggard sigh. “Anyways, I think it’s about time that the others are together again.”

Tubbo let out a soft snort. “Look, you’re even saying the same stuff. Are you sure you’re not in the time loop too?”

Tommy smiled wryly, still twisting his fingers into the hem of his shirt. “Well, I guess the bright side is that we could have unlimited chances to try getting the journal back…as long as whoever rewound time keeps doing it.”

Sapnap grinned too, glad that Tommy didn’t seem to be brooding anymore. “All in favor of kicking Dream’s ass and stealing the journal?”

“Yeah, as if you’re capable.” Tubbo shot back amusedly.

Sapnap’s jaw dropped. “How fucking dare you, Tubbo.” He gasped, acting affronted. “I could beat you in a fight anyday, blindfolded.” The older man added, gesturing at the bandana loosely tied around his head. Tubbo rolled his eyes, and Sapnap grinned, victorious. Of course, he’d never take off his bandana during a fight, even if it would give him an advantage.

“Anyways,” Tommy said in feigned annoyance, crossing his arms and sticking out his tongue at Tubbo. “Assuming that everything is going to be the same as the last loop, Tubbo’s right. We should probably—”

He was cut off mid-sentence as the door swung open.

Sapnap froze, his shoulders stiffening as he heard the door hit the wall behind him. Icy dread flooded his entire body as he whipped around to see an all-too familiar figure standing in the doorway.

Next to him, Tommy gasped. “Dream!” The younger boy scrambled to his feet, his entire face full of panic.

Sapnap leapt up too, his heart racing. This was bad; Dream wasn’t supposed to have come up here at all. And for all they knew, Dream thought that Tommy was dead. What was going on? What had changed in the timeline?

Dream was frozen in the doorway too, his green eyes flitting between the three inside. Just as expected, his gaze lingered on Tommy, whose face was full of shock. Sapnap tensed, ready to run or fight or do something to fix this disastrous situation.

“…Oh. It’s just you again.” Dream said finally, tearing his eyes away from Tommy.

Sapnap let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding. Dream didn’t seem surprised to see the three of them standing there. Did that mean that no one had died yet in the timeline?

The admin finally moved, taking a step into the room. Dream stumbled slightly, his hand flying up to clutch his shoulder. Only then did Sapnap notice that there was a gash in the man’s arm.

“Dream!” Sapnap blurted out, ignoring both Tommy and Tubbo’s warning looks. “What happened to your—”

“It doesn’t matter.” Dream replied curtly, in the tone that Sapnap recognized to mean that the admin was hiding something. He continued walking forward, his gaze fixed on Tommy again. There was an unreadable expression on his face.

Tommy stared back at the admin uneasily. “Um…w-why’re you looking at me like that, big man?” He said shakily with a brave attempt at a laugh. “Too entranced by my handsome face?”

Dream didn’t laugh at the weak joke. “No, I…I see.” He muttered quietly. “So that’s it.”

Sapnap’s eyes widened as he watched blood blossoming across the green fabric of Dream’s hoodie. “Dream, your shoulder is bleeding real bad.”

“I know.” Dream sighed, sounding almost exasperated. “Stop freaking out about it.” But even as he spoke, Sapnap could see the pain clouding his gaze, and he knew the wound was deeper than it looked. The admin hadn’t been so injured in the last loop. What changed?

Dream turned and began walking again, no longer toward them. Sapnap bit his lip, watching as his friend walked the same route as Tommy had been pacing earlier, circling around the piano. “Hey, Sap.” The admin said casually. “…What are you here for?”

Sapnap blinked, thrown off by the strange question. “U-Uh…to escape with everyone?” He answered lamely.

Dream shot Sapnap a look over his shoulder as he continued pacing. Sapnap’s heart clenched at the familiarity of his friend’s disapproving, exasperated expression. “That’s not what I meant, and you know it.” The admin said firmly. “I’m asking you, what are you here in this timeline for?”

Next to him, Tubbo let out a gasp. Tommy stayed completely silent, frozen in place, but Sapnap could practically hear the gears turning in the younger boy’s head. He himself continued staring at Dream, his mouth open in shock.

Dream paused for a moment in his pacing. “Should I be even blunter, Sapnap? Tell me why you, Tommy, and Tubbo came to this time loop.”

Sapnap’s mouth opened and closed like a goldfish out of water. “I…” He gaped uselessly, exchanging a look with Tommy. How did Dream know about the time loops?

“We’re looking for the journal.” Tubbo answered for him, his voice surprisingly calm. “Without it, we can’t go back to—”

Dream let out a chuckle, interrupting the goat hybrid. “Really? That’s all?” He said in amusement, starting to pace again. Sapnap’s eyes followed the drops of blood that stained the ground beneath his friend, smeared by Dream’s slightly dragging feet.

The admin let go of his bleeding shoulder, barely suppressing a horrible wince as he did so. With a flourish, Dream pulled a familiar journal out of his inventory and, without hesitation, tossed it at Tommy. The younger boy fumbled to catch it, his eyes wide.

“I think it’s time you go back.” Dream chuckled slightly as all three stared at him, shocked. “You’ve been making quite the racket.”

Tommy quickly flipped open the journal. Sapnap tore his gaze away from Dream to see the younger boy running his finger over his signature. “This…this is it!” Tommy said, shocked. “But how…”

Dream just smiled. “I’ll let you figure that out yourself. I—” He cut himself off suddenly, his step faltering. “Shit. It’s coming.”

Sure enough, the ground was starting to rumble in the way that only the Thing’s monstrous footsteps could cause. The door, which had swung shut after Dream entered, suddenly crashed open again.

Sapnap jumped as an all too familiar gray hand crept through the doorway. A disconnected growl echoed through the room as the Thing’s beady eye stared into the room. The limb stretched further; it was clear that the monster was trying to force its way in.

“Go back!” Dream shouted as he spun around to face the growling Thing. “Go back to your timeline!”

“W-Wait!” Sapnap stared, terrified for his friend. “You’re going to fight that Thing by yourself?!”

Dream glanced back at him, cold fury blazing in his eyes. “Don’t intervene! I’ve got enough on my fucking plate.” He snarled, the ice in his voice taking Sapnap aback. “I already saved this timeline’s Tommy. I can’t run around babysitting you too.”

Next to him, Tommy almost dropped his journal. “W-What? You…saved me?”

“What, you don’t remember?” The admin scoffed. “…Never mind. Just don’t get yourself killed again.” A bitter smile flitted across Dream’s face. “Next time, you might not have me around to save the damn timeline.”

Sapnap glanced sideways at Tommy to see the younger boy’s eyes widening. “Oh.” Tommy said numbly. “Oh.” He looked up from his journal agonizingly slowly. The haunted stare that he gave Dream reminded Sapnap painfully of all the grief Tommy had gone through. “Dream, you don’t have to do this…” There was the strangest mix of gratitude and grief in his voice.

“Screw it!” Tubbo shouted, clenching his fists. “Dream, get out of the way. We’ll fight the Thing.”

“Yeah! You’re injured, Dream!” Sapnap added. “We’ll handle—”

“You’re such a fucking nuisance.” Dream interrupted. He didn’t sound angry anymore, just strangely sad. Despite this, Dream turned away from the Thing and took a step toward them.

Sapnap lit up, relieved that Dream seemed to have caved in. “H-Hurry!” He called, stretching out a hand to Dream. Behind him, he could see the Thing starting to move toward them.

But Dream stopped a few meters away. Slowly, he raised his good arm and turned his palm to face the trio.

A bright light filled the room. Sapnap yelped, his hands flying up automatically to shield his eyes. But the light was warm and soothing, and seemed to erase every ache in his body. Was it the same light as before? No, this was far more like an embrace. And it felt so familiar…

It clicked. A sob nearly left Sapnap as he realized that the light felt like Dream. The magic like his friend, his admin.

Just as quickly as it appeared, the light faded away. Dream was still standing, but barely. His eyes drooped with exhaustion, and even his good arm fell limply to his side. Still, the admin was smiling genuinely at them all.

“Don’t worry.” He said, his voice raspy and tired. “I’ll die before it can attack you.” Sapnap’s eyes widened in horror as Dream, with great effort, raised his arm again. “I haven’t got much left in me…but with the journal, I can teleport you back.”

“Wait!” Sapnap cried as Dream’s eyes started glowing a rich, forest green. He tried to continue, but his mouth didn’t quite seem to be working anymore.

Beside him, Tubbo watched helplessly with wide eyes, but every muscle in Tommy’s body had suddenly stiffened. If Sapnap looked closely, it almost seemed like the younger boy’s eyes were glowing with the same light as Dream’s. “Dream!” Tommy shouted, frantic, as bells chimed somewhere in the distance. “Don’t do it! DON’T BECOME—”

“DREAM, WAIT—!” Sapnap found his voice again, reaching out to Dream desperately as his and Tommy’s words melted together.

But it was too late. With another flash of light, the world dissolved around them, and the three were gone.

Dream let his arm drop again, now swaying in place as he struggled to remain standing. “Ha.” He huffed mirthlessly, gazing at the spot where the three had been standing just a moment before.

He turned back to see the Thing burst through the narrow doorway. It extended to its full height, towering over him with a terrifying leer on its face. Dream smiled softly and closed his eyes. After everything, he was ready for the killing blow.

Except, it never came. Instead, he heard the slam of a door. “Hey, I haven’t been here yet—” The familiar voice cut off abruptly with a gasp, and Dream’s eyes flew open in panic.

The Thing paused in its approach, and swung around slowly to face the door. None other than Sapnap was revealed, standing shell-shocked in the doorway.

Dream cursed softly under his breath as Sapnap’s horrified gaze landed on him. “No—” But Sapnap was already ducking under the Thing's outstretched limbs and rushing toward him.

“Dream! W-What happened to you?!” Sapnap asked frantically, skidding to a halt in front of Dream. He hovered next to the admin uncertainly, panic etched into his face. “What the…”

Dream just looked at him tiredly. In his mind, he could still see the other Sapnap—the one from the future, with haunted eyes and perpetually tensed shoulders. This Sapnap—his Sapnap—didn’t have the same weariness and terror etched into his face. This Sapnap would never get a chance to bear the burden.

“Listen.” Dream said quietly, defeatedly. “I rigged this room to blow up in one minute.” He glanced at the circle of blood traced around the piano, and despite it all, felt pride for the quick enchantment. “I won’t make it; but you can.”

He looked back to see Sapnap’s eyes fixed on his sleeve, which was completely stained red now. “Y-Your shoulder…what happened?” The younger man fretted, choosing to ignore Dream’s warning.

“It doesn’t matter.” Dream said frustratedly. He swayed in place again, and Sapnap reached out quickly to grip his forearms, steadying him. “You won’t be able to get us both outside in time. Just go.”

Sapnap was silent for a moment. Dream could sense the cogs whirring in the younger man’s head, and the despair filling his face told him what conclusion Sapnap had reached. Sapnap’s shoulders slumped, and Dream smiled bittersweetly.

His smile faltered when the younger man plopped onto the ground, staring almost petulantly up at Dream. “I’m staying.” Sapnap said firmly. Then he cracked a tiny smile. “A real hero doesn’t leave his friends behind, right?”

Dream let out a long, trembling sigh. He found that he had no energy to even argue anymore. “You idiot…” Without the support of Sapnap’s arms, Dream collapsed onto the ground next to his friend with a hiss of pain.

Sapnap immediately steadied the admin as he slumped sideways onto the younger man. “Who the fuck…are you showing…off to?” Dream panted, his hand clutching his shoulder tightly as more blood dripped onto the ground.

The younger man just looked up at the Thing, towering high above them. “I’m not showing off.” Sapnap said quietly. “I just…I can’t.” His voice wavered as it trailed away. “I can’t do this without…”

Dream didn’t answer for a moment. He laid his head on Sapnap’s shoulder, and pretended he couldn’t see the tears slowly dripping down his friend’s face. “I know.” The admin finally murmured. A shadow of a smile flitted across his face. “My lil’ firecracker.”

“Who are you callin’ little?” Sapnap scoffed without any heat behind his words, trying desperately to control the tremble in his voice.

Dream chuckled mirthlessly. “…I’m sorry.” He whispered. They both knew what he was really apologizing for. “I love you, man.”

A shadow fell over them, and snarling filled their ears. At the same time, the floor began to rumble, the bloody rune circle glowing a bright red. Dream turned to hide his face and his tears in Sapnap’s shoulder, and he felt his friend let out a shaky breath.

“I know.” Sapnap whispered, before the world went out in a burst of light.

Notes:

hehehe i'm kicking my feet giggling after dropping this chapter

also i realize the hero theme doesn't really apply to sapnap's persona like it does to america's, but i wasn't sure what to equate it to, so i kept it as is 🤷

alsoo there's some sneaky foreshadowing here ;)

Chapter 56: Annexation

Summary:

Previously...

Dream chuckled mirthlessly. “…I’m sorry.” He whispered. They both knew what he was really apologizing for. “I love you, man.”

A shadow fell over them, and snarling filled their ears. At the same time, the floor began to rumble, the bloody rune circle glowing a bright red. Dream turned to hide his face and his tears in Sapnap’s shoulder, and he felt his friend let out a shaky breath.

“I know.” Sapnap whispered, before the world went out in a burst of light.

Notes:

the resolution of a problem and the introduction of a few more! enjoy ;)

“What—!”

Ranboo’s eyes widened as the light in front of them began fading away slowly, revealing three figures still shrouded in misty brightness. He took a step forward, ignoring Wilbur’s warning hiss and Techno’s hand, held up to try and stop him.

“Tommy? Tubbo? Sapnap?!” The light finally faded away altogether, revealing the very people they had been looking for. Ranboo’s hesitation disappeared along with the light, and he bolted toward the newcomers.

Behind him, he could hear Wilbur’s gasp and Techno’s footsteps following close behind him. “Thank fuck!” Wilbur cried, the relief evident in his voice. “You guys are…safe…?” He trailed away uncertainly.

Tubbo was standing frozen, looking distinctly disheveled as he gaped at the room around him. Tremors were running through Tommy’s body as the tension slowly drained from his muscles. Sapnap looked like he was mid-lunge, his arm outstretched and his eyes fixed on something that wasn’t there.

“You can’t—” Sapnap was yelling, his voice full of raw desperation. Ranboo halted mid-step, his tail freezing behind him too, unsure. For a moment, Sapnap stood frozen too, his eyes darting around the room wildly. “Dream?” He whispered weakly.

“Sapnap?” Techno said quietly. He stayed standing slightly behind Ranboo, eyeing the other man awkwardly. “Um…it’s just us. Dream isn’t here.”

Sapnap’s arm dropped to his side. “…Oh.” Next to him, Tommy and Tubbo exchanged a look full of meaning. Ranboo’s brow furrowed as Tubbo glanced at him, his eyes both confused and concerned.

“God—” Sapnap snarled suddenly, his voice full of quiet rage. “—fucking—damnit!” He spun around and slammed his fist into the wall, hard enough that the light on the ceiling wobbled precariously.

“Sapnap!” Ranboo yelped in alarm. “W-What—”

Sapnap didn’t seem to hear him. “I can’t fucking believe him!” He drew back his fist and punched the wall again, this time making the light flicker for a second. “‘Don’t intervene’, ‘don’t worry’? Who’s he trying to fool?!”

Tubbo, clearly alarmed, stepped closer to Sapnap. “Calm down…” He murmured, placing a tentative hand on the older man’s shoulder.

Sapnap didn’t listen. He raised both his hands to grip his black hair, and Ranboo saw that his hand was bleeding from the force of the punch. “That dumbass!” The older man half yelled, half sobbed, making Tommy flinch beside him. “THERE WAS NO FUCKING POINT IN REWINDING IF YOU SACRIFICED YOURSELF!”

Tubbo tightened his hold on Sapnap, a panicked look on his face as he tried to ground the older man. Tommy stood deathly silent next to them, eyes boring into the journal he was clutching in a vice-like grip.

“Sapnap, you’re bleeding.” Techno said more firmly, a tight sort of concern in his voice. “Calm down.”

“Everyone’s fine. Dream’s fine.” Wilbur added quickly, sounding confident despite the obvious worry in his expression.

Sapnap’s shoulders slumped, and the man looked far more defeated than Ranboo had ever seen him. He turned wearily, letting his hands drop limply as he faced them with slightly glazed eyes. “…Sorry.” The older man muttered, his gaze dropping quickly. “…I’m fine.”

Tubbo let go of Sapnap to reach for Tommy instead, worry in his eyes. The younger boy snapped out of whatever trance he was in, however, and the two exchanged a long look. Barely masking a sigh, the goat hybrid finally broke the stare and turned to meet Ranboo’s wide eyes.

“Sorry we took so long!” Tubbo chirped, the forced cheer in his voice unable to mask his weariness. “We, uh, kinda wound up in the past.”

“Yeah!” Tommy stepped forward with an easy grin on his face. Ranboo could tell that the younger boy was trying to shield Sapnap from their prying gazes. “We were looking for the journal, and then I died—my past self, that is.” He added quickly as Wilbur’s eyebrows shot up. “And then we found Sapnap and Tubbo talked to…wait, no…” The younger boy trailed off, looking slightly confused. “Um…then time rewound again and…”

“Are your memories okay, Tommy?” Wilbur asked in concern. “Do you need to rest?”

Tommy scoffed, shaking his head. “I’m a big man! I can handle myself! You—”

“Oi, what’s that?” Tubbo interrupted, pointing at something behind Ranboo. The ender hybrid turned to see that he was pointing to the new hole in the wallpaper.

“Oh. Um, that’s the entrance to the annexe.” Ranboo explained, ignoring Tommy’s indignant huff at being cut off. “Bill and Aimsey tipped us off about it.”

Tommy’s eyes almost popped out of his skull. “Annexe?!” He shouted, effectively distracted.

“Wait—Bill and Aimsey are here too?!” Tubbo added, his face contorting into a strange expression of mixed shock, happiness, and concern. Ranboo gave him a look that said ‘I’ll tell you later’, and Tubbo reluctantly nodded.

Techno surveyed his pseudo-brother for a moment, eyes narrowed. “Go back to Eden.” He said with the finality of a judge giving a sentence. “You need rest, Tommy. You can ask the others for more details. We’ve got an annexe to check out.”

“What?!” Tubbo burst out again. “You can’t go down there by yourselves! I’ll come with—”

“It’s just a quick look.” Ranboo reassured, slightly exasperated. “Come on Tubbo, you know we can handle ourselves.”

Tubbo frowned up at his friend. “Yeah, but…”

“Besides,” Wilbur began smoothly, a winning smile plastered across his face. “We need some people to pass on the message that we’ve found the annexe. There’s still people searching on the second and third floor.”

Tommy perked up, looking slightly alarmed. “There’s people wandering around the halls?” He asked anxiously. “ …Ugh, fine.” He then lowered his voice slightly. “Besides…I think we all wanna check on Dream, right?”

It took Ranboo a moment to realize that he was talking to Sapnap. Tommy and Tubbo had indeed done a good job of diverting their attention away from the older man. Sapnap nodded quickly, looking slightly more composed than before.

“Alright.” Tubbo agreed, though he still looked unhappy. “Come back quickly, okay?”

Ranboo just smiled at his shorter friend. The goat hybrid let out one last displeased huff, before Tommy grabbed his arm and Sapnap’s shoulder. The younger boy all but dragged the other two out of the tatami room.

Next to Ranboo, Wilbur’s own smile drooped. “Thank god Tommy and Tubbo seem to be fine. But Sap…”

Techno looked uneasily after the trio that had just departed. “If they really did travel to the past, then…did Dream…?”

Ranboo shivered slightly. “Let’s not talk about that. I’m sure Sapnap will be fine.”

Techno nodded, more subdued than usual. “Anyways, we should probably hurry.” He gestured at the hole.

Both Ranboo and Techno looked to Wilbur. “Finders keepers?” Techno said hopefully.

“Ladies first.” The ender hybrid added with a small smile.

Wilbur huffed indignantly, but reluctantly walked back toward the hole. “Fine, you assholes.” He griped uselessly. After a bit of a struggle, he managed to fold his limbs into the narrow tunnel. Techno followed close behind, dropping down with a bit more grace.

Ranboo was last, and he couldn’t help but shiver as he descended into the cramped darkness. Fortunately, the ladder was short, and his feet touched ground in no time.

“Ah.” Techno’s voice echoed from somewhere in front of him. “I think I found something.” Without any other explanation, the world suddenly flooded with light. Ranboo blinked, taking in the grayscale room around him, lit dimly by flickering overhead lights.

“Boring.” Wilbur grumped, unimpressed. “There’s literally nothing in here!”

Techno looked pointedly at the blue door nearby, parallel to the ladder that they had just descended. “That looks like something to me.” He said dryly. Wilbur rolled his eyes, but turned to look at the door too. “Hmm…might even be warped wood.”

But Ranboo’s attention was fixed on something lying on the ground nearby. “Huh? What’s this?” He crouched down to take a better look at the mysterious object.

It looked like a pebble; small, smooth, and unassuming. But the lump was slightly translucent, and it almost looked like it was glowing from within. “Careful.” Techno warned, his boots clicking across the ground as he joined the ender hybrid. “Who knows what that could be?”

“It doesn’t look dangerous.” Wilbur argued, crouching down next to Ranboo. “I mean, the only thing that’s really dangerous in this mansion is the Thing itself.”

“Yeah, and it feels…” Ranboo trailed off, unsure of how to continue.

“…Safe.” Wilbur finished, grinning at Ranboo when the ender hybrid looked surprised. “I think that means we can pick it up, right?”

Ranboo glanced sideways at Techno, who reluctantly nodded. Slightly nervous, the ender hybrid reached out and scooped up the mysterious lump. “…Hm.” The lump didn’t feel any different from a stone, except maybe that it felt warm to the touch. And strangely, it almost made Ranboo feel…sad.

Wilbur heaved himself up, still grinning. “See? He’s fine!” He said jubilantly. “Let’s go.” Techno rolled his eyes but followed, and Ranboo trailed behind them both, stuffing the lump into his inventory.

Techno took the lead as they got to the warped door. “Weapons out.” The piglin hybrid ordered in a business-like tone, holding his hand out. His own gleaming sword materialized in it. With a final suspicious glance around him, Techno pushed the door open.

The trio stepped into a short hallway with one door directly in front of them, and another to their left. Techno paused for a moment, his eyes flicking between the two options, before turning and choosing the door next to them.

Ranboo trailed behind the piglin hybrid as he cautiously pushed the door open. Yet another grayscale room was revealed, and as Ranboo stepped inside, he realized that it was completely empty except for a single black bench in the center.

“The hell?” Wilbur muttered, staring at the bench too. “This doesn’t feel right…”

The older man was right. Ranboo could feel the hairs on the back of his neck standing up, and he flinched as the light overhead flickered. So far, the annexe didn’t feel safe at all.

“Let’s just go.” Techno muttered, clearly uncomfortable too. The piglin hybrid led them back out of the empty room and into the hallway, this time heading toward the far door.

Ranboo squinted as Techno pushed the door open, revealing a brighter and bigger room. Stepping inside, he realized it was a library, with clusters of bookshelves arranged throughout the gray room. But unlike the homely library on the first floor or the pristine white one on the third, this one didn’t feel nearly as friendly.

“Look!” Wilbur exclaimed, striding forward. The older man bent down and scooped something up from the ground, before turning and showing them what was in his hand. It was another two mysterious lumps, sitting innocently in the palm of Wilbur’s hand.

“Huh.” Ranboo glanced over, momentarily forgetting his unease. “I wonder what these are?”

“No idea!” Wilbur answered cheerfully. His smile faltered slightly as he looked more closely at the lumps. “They…feel familiar. I wonder…”

“Hey, there’s another door there.” Techno pointed out, interrupting Wilbur. His pseudo-twin didn’t seem to mind though, just shaking his head ponderously as he put the lumps in his inventory.

The piglin hybrid was right. There was an inconspicuous door nestled in the right wall, nearly hidden by a cluster of bookshelves. Techno strode over, his shoulders less tense than before. He seemed to have gained confidence as they traversed through the unfamiliar annexe.

Ranboo tore his eyes away from the creepy bookshelves, which, oddly, were filled with tame history books and literature. Suppressing another shiver, he followed as Techno opened the door to reveal a much smaller room.

“Ah, now this is nice!” Wilbur exclaimed as they filed in. This room certainly felt more homely, with a fireplace, several bookshelves, a desk, and a comfortable-looking couch. Wilbur immediately went for the couch and flopped down on it. “Why can’t the rest of the annexe be like this?”

“Careful.” Techno warned. But he looked much more relaxed too, the tension melting out of his shoulders. “Looks like this is a dead end…” The piglin hybrid said with slight relief.

But a shiver suddenly ran down Ranboo’s spine. It took him a moment to realize why. “Guys.” The ender hybrid said slowly, his bicolored eyes darting to the door that had swung shut behind them. “Do you hear that?”

Wilbur froze in the middle of stretching, his limbs sticking out uncomfortably as he stared at the door. “Do you feel that?”

Sure enough, a chill was creeping through the room. Accompanying the frostiness was the telltale thump of heavy footsteps, getting faster and faster.

“Weapons—” Techno barely had time to shout before the door was slammed open. A gnarled gray arm shot through, and the piglin hybrid narrowly avoided being impaled by the sharp claws.

Wilbur was up in a flash, his twin daggers clutched in his hands. The gray arm retreated, but was quickly replaced by a familiar head. The Thing squeezed its way through the doorway with surprising ease, and straightened up to reveal its full height.

“Get behind me!” Wilbur shouted. Techno looked like he wanted to protest, but Ranboo leapt at him, pushing him away from another strike. Wilbur brandished his knives and charged at the Thing with a defiant yell.

Ranboo didn’t quite see what happened, but the next thing he knew, Wilbur was skidding backward. The older man wore a look of complete shock on his face. For a terrible moment, Ranboo thought Wilbur had been hit, and his mind immediately flashed to that one horrible vision of Wilbur bleeding out in his arms.

But Wilbur was still upright, without a scratch on him. Instead, he was staring at his hands in shock. One of his hands was completely empty, while the other clutched the hilt of his dagger. The blade was completely broken off.

The Thing let out what sounded like a pleased grumble. Glancing over, Ranboo saw that it was plucking what looked like a splinter from its arm. Dread filled him as he realized it was the blade of Wilbur’s knife. The older man’s other dagger lay on the ground, too far away to reach.

“What—” Wilbur managed, sounding like he was caught somewhere between panic and anger. Faster than he could finish his sentence, the Thing struck again. Wilbur staggered back, this time clutching a cut on his shoulder.

“It’s so strong.” Ranboo realized with horror, his hands growing clammy as he summoned his trident. “It’s stronger than before.”

“Back!” Techno ordered, barging forward before anyone could reply. He raised his sword high, his entire body tensing in preparation. Despite it, Ranboo could see the fear carefully masked by the piglin hybrid’s determined expression. If Techno was scared, what did that mean for them?

Suddenly, a bright light flashed in the room. Ranboo gasped, nearly dropping his trident as the light filled his senses.

Everything went white. And then all was dark.

Notes:

the way that i referenced this chapter a bajillion times bc i cant even remember my own worldbuilding / mansion layout 😭

also, more hetalia universe facts!! (aka bullying techno time)
- techno is canonically weaker than tommy HAHA
- techno is canonically a coward
- techno is canonically somehow even more of a crybaby than tommy, the supreme wimp
(sorry techno/romano)

Chapter 57: Homebound

Summary:

Previously...

“Back!” Techno ordered, barging forward before anyone could reply. He raised his sword high, his entire body tensing in preparation. Despite it, Ranboo could see the fear carefully masked by the piglin hybrid’s determined expression. If Techno was scared, what did that mean for them?

Suddenly, a bright light flashed in the room. Ranboo gasped, nearly dropping his trident as the light filled his senses.

Everything went white. And then all was dark.

Notes:

one more chapter until we get to where i left off 2 years ago!! (dw i still have plenty in stock that i wrote recently tho ;)

“WOAH!”

Ranboo’s eyes shot open, half in shock as he felt his feet thud onto carpeted ground, half in pain as Wilbur screamed right next to his ear.

The ender hybrid glanced around frantically, his trident still half-raised. To his shock, he was no longer cornered by the Thing in the annexe room, alone with Wilbur and Techno. Ranboo was now huddled with his two friends in the middle of Eden, surrounded by a circle of code etched into the ground and a crowd of curious faces.

“Oh my god!” Dream shouted happily, his face only a couple inches away from where Techno stood frozen. The piglin hybrid blinked in shock as the admin bounced away, his green eyes shining. “It worked! It worked!” He cheered.

Next to him, George pinched his nose bridge in mock annoyance. “Sorry about that. Dream insisted on showing us his ‘swag admin skills’.” His voice dripped with exasperation. “Did we interrupt anything?”

Wilbur let out a disbelieving laugh as he slowly lowered his useless hilt. “Yeah, you did. Thank God for that.”

Now that the shock was fading, relief washed over Ranboo, making his shoulders relax and his tail droop. “But how…?”

“Dream got some of his power back, apparently.” The ender hybrid turned to see Bad smiling at him, looking relieved.

“And thank God he did!” Phil added, making Techno jump. The older man was good at sneaking up on people. “Looks like you guys were in a fight.” The avian noted critically.

Karl and Quackity stood next to the demon hybrid, the former looking disgruntled while the latter smirked. “He found some ‘lumps of magic’ on the fourth floor.” Quackity explained cryptically. “Karl thought he was just bluffing. And I just won a bet.” He added smugly.

Karl rolled his eyes, turning to Dream. “Show-off.” He sighed, though the corner of his mouth twitched upward.

Dream stuck out his tongue at Karl. “Am not!” He managed to say with his tongue hanging out of his mouth. “I only did it because Tommy and Tubbo were worried about you guys.”

Ranboo glanced toward the sleeping area to see his two best friends sitting by a bed, seeming to be in deep conversation. Both looked up at the mention of their names. “Oi, don’t bring me into this!” Tommy snarked, scowling. “I wasn’t worried about boob boy.”

“Sure.” Dream said with a tiny smirk. “Plus, Sapnap’s sulking too. I dunno why.”

For the first time, Ranboo noticed Sapnap sitting quietly at one of the large meeting tables. He rarely saw the older man so silent. The only time Sapnap had been quieter was during the grim horror of their shared flashbacks.

When Dream said his name, Sapnap looked up, his face set in a scowl. “I’m not sulking.” He muttered.

Dream raised an eyebrow, glancing at Ranboo as if to say, See? “Are you sure about that, Sap?”

Sapnap’s hands balled into a fist as he stared daggers at Dream. “Would you please stop teleporting people without their consent?” He forced out through gritted teeth.

Ranboo’s brow furrowed, and he glanced back over at Tommy and Tubbo. Both of them looked concerned. “Hey, Sapnap. Why don’t you take a shower or something?” Tommy suggested, standing up from his seat. “I bet you stink. More than usual, too.” He added with a grin.

“You’ve got blood all over you.” Tubbo elaborated, wrinkling his nose.

This only seemed to aggravate Sapnap even more. “Well, if only he hadn’t been such an idiot and refused to let us help—”

“Okay, okay!” Tommy interrupted, looking slightly panicked. “Yeah, I guess you were standing pretty close to…” He trailed off, seemingly at a loss for words. “Uh, how about I go with you? We can clean up together.”

Sapnap hesitated, but there was no doubt that he looked tired. “Fine.” He resigned, standing up from his chair. He breezed past Dream without even acknowledging him, stalking straight toward the bathroom. Tommy followed, his brow still scrunched up.

“What happened to him?” Wilbur asked confusedly, his eyes following the duo as they went into the bathroom.

Tubbo sighed, walking toward them. “We, uh, saw some deaths in the past.” There was a faraway look in the goat hybrid’s eyes, as if he wasn’t quite grounded in reality. “First Tommy, then Dream…”

Ranboo, Wilbur, and Techno all winced. “Ah.” The ender hybrid said, glancing at the bathroom. “I see.”

Dream furrowed his brow, still looking confused. “But I don’t get why he’d be mad at me. I mean, you’re not mad at Tommy, right?” He grumbled, shooting Tubbo a look. “What’s so different about my death?”

“Erm…” Tubbo shifted awkwardly under Dream’s gaze. “Uh, reasons.” Next to him, Tommy snorted at the feeble answer.

“Oh!” Ranboo exclaimed suddenly. “Dream, are these the lumps of magic you were talking about?” He rummaged through his inventory as he spoke, and held out the strange gray orb. Wilbur followed suit, dumping his little collection into Ranboo’s hand too.

Dream’s eyes almost popped out of his sockets as he reverently took the lumps. “Yeah! Where’d you find these?” He asked excitedly, effectively distracted. The admin didn’t wait for an answer before he waved a hand over the small pile. When Dream lowered his hand again, the lumps had disappeared. “Hell yeah.” He grinned, his eyes slightly brighter than before.

Ranboo stared at Dream, amazed by the potent aura of magic that had surrounded him when he absorbed those orbs. The ender hybrid swallowed his questions in favor of more pressing matters. “Anyways, what should we do next?”

Wilbur sheepishly held up his broken knife hilt. “Um, Phil, could you fix—”

“Of course.” Phil said, a bit exasperatedly. “But first, I’m fixing your arm.” He added, looking pointedly at Wilbur’s fresh wound. The younger man rolled his eyes but allowed himself to be pulled away to the bed area.

“Could you fill us in on what happened after we disappeared?” Tubbo asked next, clearly curious.

“Well,” Quackity shrugged. “We just fought ‘em all off, then realized you guys were gone. Then Ranboo got a call from Billzo and Aimsey, and they told us that there was apparently an annexe. And then this happened,” he waved a hand over at the annexe trio, “and here we are.”

But Tubbo still looked confused. “…Not to doubt your skills,” the goat hybrid began very doubtfully. “But you fought off all those Things?”

“Well, no.” Karl butted in. “A bunch of them disappeared when you guys did.”

Tubbo looked startled. “But where’d they go?”

George blinked, tilting his head. “Huh. I guess if they disappeared with you, and you wound up in the past, then they—”

He cut himself off, eyes widening. Realization rippled through the rest of the group too. Someone smacked their forehead in loud disbelief.

“…Oops.”

- - -

“Oi, Sapnap!” Tommy pounded on the door to the shower stall, frowning. “Did you drown in the shower or something?”

“I’m coming, I’m coming!” Sapnap retorted, his annoyed voice floating from above the stall door. “It takes a while to scrub out dried blood, y’know.”

Tommy snorted, crossing his arms. “Trust me,” He said dryly. “I know.”

An awkward silence stretched between them for a few seconds. “…Hey, Tommy.” Sapnap said slowly, his tone of voice suddenly very different. “Can I ask you something…about the earlier loops?”

Tommy blinked, slightly taken aback. “Uh, sure.”

There was a pause as Sapnap seemed to gather his thoughts. “Was there ever a loop where Dream was the only one who died?” He asked finally.

Tommy fell silent for a moment, thinking back. It only took him a few seconds to recall. His endless nights spent ingraining loops into his mind made sure of that. “…Yes.” He answered finally. “Dream’s a tough guy, y’know. So he always did everything he could to help. There were a few loops where he just…did too much, I guess.”

“What about me?” Sapnap continued.

“Yeah.” Tommy responded after a moment’s thought. “Once.” He didn’t elaborate beyond that.

Sapnap seemed to ponder Tommy’s words for a second. The younger boy didn’t notice that the shower had already turned off. “And you still went back to save us.” Sapnap said in a quiet voice.

Tommy’s head turned sharply toward the stall door. “Of course I went back.” He said, a bit snappishly, before reigning himself in. “Sorry, I just…I can’t lose a single one of you.”

The older man didn’t comment on the sudden present tense. “But…you never knew me or Dream as well as, y’know, Wilbur or Techno or Tubbo. And we’ve even had arguments and fights. Remember the Dream SMP and that whole fight you had with us?”

Tommy let out a laugh. “That was a fake war that got a little out of hand. This is different, in case you haven’t noticed.” He added sarcastically.

“Well, you can’t tell me that if all this happened during the war, you wouldn’t have hesitated to save us.” Sapnap retorted just as dryly.

“I wouldn’t have.” Tommy replied immediately. “And I know none of you would either.”

There was a long silence after that. Tommy looked away, scuffing his shoe awkwardly on the ground as he waited for a reply. Finally, Sapnap let out a sigh. “We’ve been through a lot together, haven’t we?” He said tiredly. “We have to stick together. Although that doesn’t mean I’ve forgiven you for taking Mars.” The older man added with a slight grin in his voice.

Tommy laughed again, a brighter sound than before. “You still owe me for Harold, dickhead.” He retorted.

Sapnap just snorted. “Dream on, kid. Now get out so I can clean up in peace.”

Tommy rolled his eyes but obeyed, dragging his feet over to the bathroom door. “I hope you do drown in the shower.” He called dramatically over his shoulder, before stepping out the room and letting the door close.

A moment later, Sapnap stepped out of the shower stall, already fully dressed. His eyes were troubled as he paused in front of the fogged-up mirror, staring at his blurry reflection.

“Sorry, Tommy.” He muttered. “I’m not surprised that Dream and I gave you trouble in past loops. Still…I’m sorry if I’m repeating my past actions.”

Sapnap turned on his heel, walking briskly toward the door. “I can’t let Dream be the reason a loop fails again.”

- - -

“Welcome back.” Dream greeted, looking at Sapnap carefully as the younger man strode out of the bathroom. “You alright?” He added in a slightly quieter tone.

“I’m as good as your mom was last night.” Sapnap replied in a brisk, business-like tone. From his perch on the table next to Dream, George choked on the forkful of leftover pasta in his mouth.

Dream just smiled widely. “Good to have you back, man.” He said delightedly. “We were just discussing how Tommy might’ve accidentally sent a bunch of Things back in time.”

Tommy groaned, pressing the heels of his hands into his eyes. “It wasn’t my fault!” He complained.

Sapnap didn’t seem to be perturbed by the news. “I know.” He replied simply, taking a seat next to George and stealing his fork. Both of his best friends looked at him, startled. “I wound up in the basement with one of the Things, and I killed it.” He explained, twirling the fork in George’s pasta.

Karl frowned down at Sapnap, snatching the fork away before he could take a bite. “You realize that at least 10 Things went back in time, right?”

Sapnap froze midway through scrambling to take the fork back. “…Oh.” He said lamely.

Techno let out a long sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose and ignoring Sapnap’s sheepish expression. “Alright. We should make two groups. One will explore the annexe, and one will go back in time to kill the Things.”

Tommy looked at the piglin hybrid with wide eyes. “We’re going back again? How?” He asked dubiously.

Dream just smirked. “I’ve gotten stronger, you know. It’ll be no problem for me if I use your journal as a medium.” Though he still looked doubtful, Tommy dutifully handed the admin his journal. Dream accepted it with a grateful grin. “Okay, who wants to time travel?”

“Us!” Quackity piped up immediately, linking arms with Karl and Bad on either side of him and pulling them closer. The other two looked startled but didn’t object as the younger man dragged them around the table toward Dream.

George got up with a little sigh and followed the trio. “Why not?” He said in answer to Dream’s puzzled look. “I need a bit of action too.”

“Fair enough.” Dream shrugged, gesturing the four of them over. The admin scribbled some lines of code on scrap paper as the four circled around Tommy’s journal on the ground. “Be careful not to interact with any of the past people. Stay safe when killing the Things; I’d rather you leave a few behind if it means you stay alive. And when you’re done, just read this code out loud, and it’ll bring you back.” He finished, handing the paper to Quackity.

Quackity grinned, giving the admin a thumbs up. “Aye aye, captain.” He said with a wink. Dream smiled back as he raised his hands, palms turned toward the four. No one seemed to notice the way Sapnap’s eyes narrowed at the motion; certainly not Dream himself, whose brow was furrowed as a bright light began to shine from the pages of the book.

The light continued to grow, thrumming with energy. Suddenly, when it seemed like it couldn’t get any brighter, the light exploded outward. Everyone was temporarily blinded, some raising hands to shield their eyes. When the light faded away, the four people were gone, leaving a complex runic circle and Tommy’s journal on the ground.

“Phew!” Dream said a bit breathlessly, though he continued to grin as he picked up the journal again. “Time works so differently here. It ignores all the technicalities and just…” He waved his hands around vaguely. “Poof. It’s as if I’m just teleporting them, not sending them back in time.”

Tommy smiled, a bit wryly. “Yeah, dude. Time tends to do that here.”

“Well,” Ranboo piped up, looking around the group. “Who wants to go to the annexe?”

“Not me.” Tubbo muttered under his breath, and Ranboo nodded in sheepish agreement.

“I’ll go.” Sapnap said with all the conviction that the two younger boys had lacked. His eyes were fiery and determined.

Dream gave the younger man a curious look. “I’ll come with you.” He decided, still looking puzzled.

Sapnap suddenly looked like he regretted his choice. “You can’t—” He began, before cutting himself off. “You should rest, Dream. You just messed around with serious magic, twice.” Sapnap continued through slightly gritted teeth.

“Well, what about you?” Dream retorted, looking slightly annoyed. “You just came back from the past. You really shouldn’t be running off to the annexe.”

Sapnap smiled savagely, teeth bared. “And you think you can stop me?”

“Woah, woah!” The two men broke their mutual glare as Wilbur sauntered over, his hands up in a friendly gesture. The older man’s arm was finally bandaged with no more blood in sight, all thanks to Phil, who was trailing behind him. “Calm down. You can both go, after you take a break.”

Dream seemed to be appeased by Wilbur’s solution, but Sapnap still looked a bit frustrated. The younger man managed to wrestle his face into a calmer expression. “Okay. That’s fine.” He agreed begrudgingly.

“And I’ll go with you two later.” Tommy added, looking between Dream and Sapnap. “Just to make sure you don’t tear each other’s throats out.” He joked weakly.

Wilbur looked like he wanted to protest at that, but Techno shot him a look, and he just sighed. “Alright. Look for my knife if you can. Phil, can you help me fix this one?” He held up the broken hilt again, clearly impatient. Phil rolled his eyes, but obligingly took the hilt and headed toward one of the smaller tables.

Dream clapped his hands, the grin back on his face, while Sapnap just continued to look faintly annoyed. “Class dismissed!”

Notes:

clarification for anyone who doesn't know what dreamsmp is (or needs a refresher):
the dreamsmp was a popular minecraft server that all these mc streamers played on! it eventually led to a LOT of (roleplay) lore and angst. but in my story, all the angsty stuff never happened--instead, the dreamsmp is canonically just the main place for these characters to meet up on and hang out together in. though there were a few "wars" and petty arguments and such, nothing ever got too out of hand! (mars and harold were sapnap and tommy's pets respectively, and the subjects of one such petty war lol)

Chapter 58: Of Clocks and Charms

Summary:

Previously...

Wilbur looked like he wanted to protest at that, but Techno shot him a look, and he just sighed. “Alright. Look for my knife if you can. Phil, can you help me fix this one?” He held up the broken hilt again, clearly impatient. Phil rolled his eyes, but obligingly took the hilt and headed toward one of the smaller tables.

Dream clapped his hands, the grin back on his face, while Sapnap just continued to look faintly annoyed. “Class dismissed!”

Notes:

this is pt. 1 of 2 of some lore / world mechanics / fun facts! you could technically skip this chapter if you wanted to?? since all of this lore isn't crucial for the main plot? but i think lots of it is interesting to know, especially in the slightly more angsty next chapter :)

“Toms!” Tubbo called across the room. Tommy glanced up from his perch at one of the small tables, where he had been flipping through a book. As the goat hybrid strode toward him, he realized the ‘book’ was actually Tommy’s journal, which Tommy quickly closed.

“Tubs!” Tommy echoed teasingly in the same tone of voice. “What’s up, big man?”

Tubbo didn’t answer for a second, his eyes fixed curiously on the journal held protectively in Tommy’s hands. “What’s even in that journal?” He asked before he could stop himself.

Tommy stilled, his eyes darting down to the journal in his hands. “Well…” The younger boy answered slowly, fidgeting with the fraying corner of the cover.

Tubbo’s smile dropped as he realized his mistake. “Uh, you don’t have to answer!” The goat hybrid said quickly, waving his hands almost frantically. “I don’t want to hear about your diary entries.” He joked feebly with an even more feeble smile.

To his surprise, Tommy grinned too, tilting his head up at the older boy. “Don’t worry, this isn’t the one where I write about all my hot wives.” He retorted, tapping the journal’s cover. “This is where I write about everything that happens in each loop.”

Tubbo’s weak smile slipped off his face entirely. “Oh.” He replied, a bit awkwardly, as he moved to sit down next to Tommy. “So…”

Tommy shrugged, looking remarkably nonchalant. “Just stuff like deaths, tips, notes, y’know.” He shot Tubbo a sideways look. “You actually asked me the same thing in one of the earliest loops, though you didn’t know what my journal was. I panicked and told you that it was Dreamnotfound fanfiction.”

Tubbo couldn’t hold back a snort of laughter. “And I probably believed it.” He grinned, feeling more comfortable. “So, is that it? Just notes about how many times I’ve heroically sacrificed myself?”

“You only did that, like, twice.” Tommy shot back, rolling his eyes. “And no, I’ve also got some magic spells and enchantments and shit.” He did jazz hands for special effects.

Tubbo’s eyebrows shot up. “Oh, right! That’s what I came over to ask about.” He leaned closer, conspiratorially. “Where the fuck did you learn magic? Like, that time blessing shit? Are you Dream now or something?”

Tommy let out a bark of laughter. “Dream wishes he was as cool as me! But, no, my magic isn’t the same as his.” He grinned slightly as Tubbo gave him a confused look. “See, Dream’s ‘magic’ is actually just admin code and shit.”

“And yours…” Tubbo prompted curiously.

“…is something the mansion gave me.” Tommy set down his journal, tracing the edges again. “Or, I suppose, something the Ryuuzu title gave me. My theory is that it’s the same thing that makes the server permadeath, time weird as fuck, the Thing even exist…” He put down a finger for each thing he listed. “My magic really just stems from my rewind power.”

“Right.” Tubbo said, still puzzled. “And how does that even work? Isn’t time travel usually stuff like what your journal just did to us? Y’know, hiding from your past selves and trying not to fuck up the butterfly effect and stuff?”

Tommy sat up a little straighter, a thoughtful look on his face. “Well, I don’t go through time; I force time to rewind for me.” He made a weird little gesture with his hands. “It’s like I’m physically pulling time back and starting over from a certain point in the past. That way, I’m not an intruder in a timeline. There really is only one timeline.” Tommy shook his head with a little snort. “At least, there was until my journal decided to give time travel a try too.”

Tubbo stared at his best friend, flabbergasted. “…You’re definitely a big man.” He said finally.

Tommy raised an eyebrow at Tubbo, grinning. “You didn’t already know that?” He snickered. “Anyways, rewinding time was really the only power I was given. But I used that weird-ass Ryuuzu power to my benefit and made my own magic spells.” He finished, a bit proudly.

Tubbo’s eyebrows climbed even higher. “So you just…invented a bunch of enchantments?” He asked, impressed. “How’d you manage to do that?”

Tommy smiled at Tubbo, almost pityingly. “I’ve been here for a while, Tubs.” He reminded him.

Tubbo’s face fell immediately. “Oh. Right.”

Tommy rolled his eyes at Tubbo’s sudden subdued mood, and elbowed him in the side. “Stop moping and ask me another question.” He ordered, grinning more brightly. “I’m liking the popularity.”

“It’s literally just the two of us.” Tubbo deadpanned, but sighed and obliged. “Well then, how do the enchantment books work? And the memory clocks?”

Tommy nodded thoughtfully, stroking his chin in mock seriousness. “Good question. I’m not entirely sure about the books. They were there, even in the first loop. We only added the handwritten notes after that.” He paused for a moment, expression darkening. “Even now, I have no idea how many groups have been trapped here before us. Clearly, things stick around sometimes through loops.” He gestured around the safe room. “Maybe those books were souvenirs from other people.”

Tubbo shivered. He didn’t quite like that creepy answer. “And the clocks?” The goat hybrid prompted.

Tommy’s expression lightened as he glanced back at Tubbo. “I’m pretty sure Dream made them, or at least altered them. It’s a theory I’ve had for a while, and our whole time travel thing kinda confirmed it. At some point, he knew about the loops. He must’ve done something to the clocks to make them show the most important memories.”

“Wow.” Tubbo replied, slightly awed. “You two are…damn.”

Tommy smirked, wiggling his eyebrows. “Amazing?”

“Yeah. You are.” Tubbo agreed, making Tommy’s smile a bit more genuine. “This is horribly unrelated, but I just remembered something…when we first got here and were chased by the Thing, where did you go?”

Tommy seemed slightly taken aback by the question, and a bit sheepish to give his answer. “I was on the third floor the whole time. You know how the piano room and the library were locked before Ranboo found that hole in the ceiling?” Tubbo nodded. “Well, I’m the one who locked them.”

Tubbo raised his eyebrows, frowning. “But why?”

Tommy looked uncomfortable again, his eyes shifting to stare at something behind Tubbo. The goat hybrid glanced behind his shoulder, and saw that Tommy was looking at Ranboo, who was sitting with Phil and Wilbur at another table.

“In the first loop,” Tommy began quietly, “Ranboo was the first one to die.” Tubbo’s fists clenched silently but he said nothing. “He died in the piano room, because he got trapped and I was too late to save him.” Tommy offered a weak smile as he tapped his journal again. “I can’t follow every single note in this thing. But I always prevent those first deaths from happening again.”

Tubbo opened his mouth to respond, but couldn’t quite find the words. But his expression must have said everything, because Tommy took one look at him and smiled in the gentle but sad way that only he could. “Actually, that’s also the reason why I made the blood moon clock puzzle.”

Tubbo’s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets as his sorrowful sympathy was replaced with shock. “Wait, wait. You made the puzzle?” He spluttered, thinking back to the clever, ominous puzzle that preceded the Thing cage.

“Yep.” Tommy said simply. “I actually didn’t know that either. I must’ve made it during a loop where I died or something, because I have no memory of it.”

Tubbo winced slightly. “You mean…you think there was more than one loop where you died?”

“Probably.” Tommy replied darkly, fidgeting with his journal. “I mean, Dream has almost always been…” He trailed off, brow furrowed. “Uh, anyways, I realized that I made the puzzle because I wrote about it here.” The younger boy gestured at the journal.

Tubbo eyed the journal curiously. “But why?”

“You and Wilbur died in the first loop because you dumbasses went to get the key alone.” Tommy explained bluntly. Tubbo stared at him, slightly aghast. “So, I made a puzzle that requires three people to solve it. I didn’t want anyone dying again because they didn’t bring enough fucking people.” He finished, rolling his eyes.

Tubbo was quiet for a few seconds, eyeing Tommy carefully. “…If it’s any consolation,” he said finally, “I won’t do it again.”

Tommy just snorted. “I sure fucking hope you don’t.”

“I wouldn’t do that to you.” Tubbo continued with a tiny smile.

Tommy seemed a bit surprised by the sentiment. “…I know.” He said softly. “But it’s hard to keep a promise if you can’t even remember it.”

“Hey.” Tubbo said sternly, flicking Tommy’s arm to make the younger boy look at him. “We’re getting out this time, Tommy. There isn’t gonna be a next time, because we’ll be home by then.”

Doubt continued to flicker in Tommy’s eyes. But the longer Tubbo glared at Tommy, the more the flame of uncertainty began to sputter out. Finally, Tommy mustered a smile. “I know, Tubs.”

Tubbo dropped his stern expression to grin back at his best friend. He put a hand on Tommy’s arm as the other boy subconsciously reached to fiddle with the journal again. “You’re not alone anymore, Tom.” He reminded him with a twinkle in his eyes. “You can count on us.”

Tommy put his other hand on top of Tubbo’s, still grinning crookedly. “I know.” He repeated.

Notes:

some fandom-specific info from this chapter that is prob a bit weird to those who don't know it!!
- tommy talks about his "hot wives" bc its a recurring bit/joke of his streamer persona 💀
- dreamnotfound = dream x george, arguably the most popular ship in the fandom (and one that i dont believe in! but its still funny to reference lol)

Chapter 59: Of Loops and Losses

Summary:

Previously...

Tubbo dropped his stern expression to grin back at his best friend. He put a hand on Tommy’s arm as the other boy subconsciously reached to fiddle with the journal again. “You’re not alone anymore, Tom.” He reminded him with a twinkle in his eyes. “You can count on us.”

Tommy put his other hand on top of Tubbo’s, still grinning crookedly. “I know.” He repeated.

Notes:

pt. 2 of 2 of lore / worldbuilding! this chapter is not as skippable as the last one, theres some plot relevant stuff here as well as fun tidbits of knowledge :)

this is also the first chapter i wrote after my 2 year hiatus!! everyone thank my past self for leaving notes on how to structure not only this chapter but also the rest of the fic 🙏

“Alright, enough sappy shit.” Tubbo ended the moment by pulling back his hand with a mock shiver of disgust. “I’m not done with questions yet.”

Tommy mirrored Tubbo’s false repulsion, sticking out his tongue at the older boy. “Wow, I’m so popular today.” He joked.

Tubbo just rolled his eyes. “Well, going back to the whole ‘you died but time still rewound’ thing,” he shot Tommy a sideways look, “How in the world did Dream find out about the loops? And why doesn’t he remember anymore?”

Tommy’s gaze trailed back to his journal. “Well, I can’t be completely sure, but…I think it’s related to how he found my journal.”

“I mean, we all just saw how he can manipulate time when using your journal.” Tubbo’s brow furrowed. “But could he really have pushed the timeline backward without your Ryuuzu magic?”

“See, that’s the thing.” Tommy flipped his journal open to the inside cover, fingers absentmindedly tracing his own signature. “My journal stays constant throughout all the loops. But I know that signatures can appear and disappear magically, just like how the previous Ryuuzu’s disappeared when I took over the role.” He sighed, his eyes troubled. “I have a feeling that, at some point, Dream’s signature was right underneath mine.”

Tubbo pondered this for a moment, still frowning. “Why wouldn’t he have permanently become the new Ryuuzu then?”

Tommy let out a bark of laughter. “Please!” As if unconsciously responding to his thoughts, his bone-white sword materialized in his hand lying atop the journal. “Do you really think the mansion would let me go so easily?”

They lapsed into a slightly uncomfortable silence as Tubbo suppressed a shudder and Tommy seemed lost in thought. “Where did you get that sword, anyways?” Tubbo questioned, clearly trying to change the subject.

Tommy’s face brightened as he held it up. Both of them admired the way that it gleamed under the room’s lights. “I made it myself!” He boasted. “Pretty good, eh?”

Tubbo’s eyes nearly bulged out of his head as he took in this new information. “You made it?” He repeated, flabbergasted. “Since when did you know how to craft custom weapons?”

Tommy preened under the praise, grinning. “I had a lot of time on my hands, big man. Besides, the time loops wouldn’t let me exchange any of the items in my inventory,” he grumbled. “and all I brought to the first loop was a stack of bones. I needed some kind of weapon.”

“Classic Tommy.” Tubbo muttered, despite not bothering to hide his admiring look. “So the Thing doesn’t even let you change your inventory, huh? I guess everything being constant makes it a bit easier to succeed every time.”

“You’d be surprised.” The younger boy snorted. “Sure, the mansion and my inventory and everything are the same every time, but you guys can be so unpredictable.”

Tubbo raised an eyebrow, once again surprised. “Really?”

“Really. I mean, just look at all the combinations of groups that we went through. I may have nudged you guys into some of them, but most of the differences were all from you.” Tommy grinned a bit ruefully. “Honestly, I’m…really thankful for that. I would’ve gone insane if even you guys were frozen in time.”

A warmer silence settled between them as Tubbo gazed at Tommy with a mixture of fondness and sorrow. Their moment of comfort was broken as Dream walked by and Tommy looked up, clearly struck by a sudden thought.. “Ah, I need to ask the big man something.” He said apologetically, rising from his seat. “Catch ya later—”

“Wait!” Tubbo interrupted. “One more question, Tommy.”

Tommy glanced back, another quip about his popularity at the tip of his tongue, but faltered when he saw the unease suddenly clouding Tubbo’s face. “Yeah, Tubs?”

Tubbo hesitated for a moment. “Well, I was wondering…what the hell were all those blood numbers on the ground in the key room?”

That wiped the smile off Tommy’s face. He studied Tubbo’s face closely, pondering his next words carefully. “…Don’t tell anyone else, okay?” Tommy relented finally, taking a step closer and glancing over his shoulder almost furtively.

Tubbo leaned in too, frowning. “Of course, dude.”

Tommy firmly pushed down his instinct to run, hide, or lie. “Every time a loop ends, a new number appears. That number is how many survived to see me turn back the clock.”

If Tubbo looked uncomfortable before, he now looked completely on edge. His fingers curled into a fist. “…There were so many low numbers.” His eyes widened suddenly and urgently. “Tommy, there were so many, period. There must’ve been at least—”

Tommy’s eyes hardened so fast that they seemed to cut deep into Tubbo. “Don’t.” He said, surprisingly soft. Tubbo stared, stricken, and Tommy sighed. “It’s best not to think about it!” He continued in a cheerier tone. “Just…don’t worry, okay?”

Tubbo nodded, his own gaze hardening too. “Yeah…this will be the last one anyways, right?” He said, trying to imitate Tommy’s cheer. Tommy just smiled ruefully before turning away.

Trying to ignore Tubbo’s eyes still trained on him, Tommy made his way over to where Dream was lounging at the cherry table. “Hey!” He called, making the older man tear his eyes away from the runic circle still inscribed on the floor.

“Ey! What’s up, Tommy?” Dream smiled up at him.

“Nothing much, just…” Tommy cast a glance over at Sapnap still sulking in the rest area. “How are you feeling?”

Dream’s eyebrows lifted. “Shouldn’t I be the one asking you that?” He quipped, then held up his hands in surrender as Tommy directed his unimpressed gaze back at him. “Yes, yes, I’m fine. Sapnap on the other hand…?”

Tommy sensed the unasked question in Dream’s words. “Still mad at you, yeah.” He confirmed, and Dream sagged in his seat. “But for good reason! Don’t go around overusing your magic, okay? Especially time magic.”

Dream squinted at Tommy, clearly a bit surprised by the sudden orders. “Got it…but can I ask why you’re all so wary about me and time? Again, shouldn’t I be the one asking you to hold off on the time magic?” He joked feebly.

The younger boy failed to hide his flinch when Dream said that. It hit a little too close to home, reminding him of what exactly he had to do in order to get this far. Dream’s eyes widened, the older man clearly having noticed Tommy’s discomfort. “Shit, too far. I’m sorry.” He muttered apologetically.

Tommy opened his mouth, an ‘All good, no worries’ on the tip of his tongue. He hesitated for a moment, however, thinking over what exactly he wanted to tell the admin.

“…You were my backup.” He said finally. Dream blinked, clearly puzzled by Tommy’s response. “My backup Ryuuzu.” Tommy elaborated, dropping his gaze to the ground to avoid watching Dream’s eyes widen even more. “Every time I died, you had to take on the burden of giving everyone another chance. You had to fix all my stupid mistakes. So…”

Tommy chanced a glance up at Dream, who was watching him with a very careful expression on his face. The younger boy offered him a wry smile. “I can’t really blame you for telling me to be more careful, y’know?” Tommy said ruefully. “…Thank you, and I’m sorry. It took me all these loops to realize that my careless mistakes hurt others too.”

Dream’s expression morphed into something a little more incredulous. “Tommy. You’ve been through hell countless times and you’re apologizing for dying occasionally?” He asked disbelievingly.

Tommy scratched his head sheepishly. “Uh…yeah?” He admitted with a weak chuckle. “Dying is kinda a big deal when you’re the one who has to survive to give everyone another chance.”

The admin just snorted, shaking his head almost sorrowfully. “Still, dying is nothing to be sorry for! Trust me when I say that any of us would’ve backed you up in a heartbeat. I guess I just got there first.” The admin added thoughtfully.

“That’s the problem, Dream.” Tommy latched onto the change in topic, shaking his head in disapproval. “There’s a reason why you’re always my backup Ryuuzu, and it’s the same reason why you’re the person who’s died most through all the loops.” Dream looked taken aback at that. “Even Sapnap’s less reckless than you sometimes! You gotta go easy on the magic, okay?” The younger boy finished with a dramatic sigh.

“Okay, okay!” Dream relented, holding up a placating hand. “I’ll go on a magic diet.” He joked, making Tommy roll his eyes. “But I still don’t really get how this relates to Sapnap being mad at—oh, speak of the devil!” His gaze fixed on something behind Tommy.

Tommy turned to see Sapnap had come over to stand next to them. The older man still looked a bit off, but was no longer shooting daggers at Dream through his eyes. Instead, he jovially slung an arm around Tommy’s shoulders. “Now that your gossip sesh is done, can we get going?” He teased.

“Not with you being dead weight on my back,” Tommy shot back as he elbowed Sapnap off of himself. He surveyed the older man from head to toe, biting back a remark he wanted to make. That could wait until later, after Sapnap and Dream had more time to cool off with each other. Instead, Tommy turned to the stairs, beckoning for the other two to follow. “Let’s go see what this annexe is all about.”

Notes:

more fandom-specific info from this chapter: a big part of tommy's online "persona" is playing the idiot in games. hence why he often flails around using sticks and bones as weapons even while his friends are using high tier weapons!

next chapter is gonna be wild :)

Chapter 60: Flame, Staring at Shadows

Summary:

Previously...

“Not with you being dead weight on my back,” Tommy shot back as he elbowed Sapnap off of himself. He surveyed the older man from head to toe, biting back a remark he wanted to make. That could wait until later, after Sapnap and Dream had more time to cool off with each other. Instead, Tommy turned to the stairs, beckoning for the other two to follow. “Let’s go see what this annexe is all about.”

Notes:

fun fact, this is another chapter title based on a hetaoni ost! i think it kinda fits the vibe, and you can listen to it right here: Flame, Staring at the Shadows

this is technically the first full chapter i've written in 2 yrs! i wonder if you can see a difference in the writing style :0

“I still don’t get it.” Tommy muttered grumpily under his breath. “How can there be an annexe? I thought I knew everything to get out of the mansion already, and now you’re telling me that there’s a whole other building to explore?”

“Yeah, yeah.” Dream replied patiently to Tommy’s ongoing rant as he pushed aside the tattered wallpaper at the annexe entrance. “Now, are we gonna explore it or not?” He challenged, raising an eyebrow at the younger boy.

Tommy sighed, forcing himself to let go of his shallow annoyance. With that, fear began creeping in. He wasn’t simply whining when he said he was shocked that there was more mystery concealed in the mansion. While a fragment of the old TommyInnit perked up at the prospect of a new adventure, the present Tommy just felt a tide of worry threatening to pull him under.

A hand landed on his shoulder, jostling him out of his thoughts. “We’ll be fine, dude!” Sapnap reassured him with a grin. “Good ol’ Sappy has your back.”

“No more unfair advantage for you.” Dream added teasingly as he carefully led the way down into the annexe. “We’re all going in blind.”

Tommy wasn’t entirely sure if that was a reassuring statement. Regardless, he felt slightly comforted, sandwiched between the two older men as they shuffled through the annexe’s narrow halls. These were uncharted waters, and Tommy’s eyes flitted busily between the walls, trying to find clues.

The first room off the hallway, as Ranboo had described to them, was devoid of anything particularly interesting. Tommy scuffed his feet impatiently as they filed back out, eager to make more progress. Upon entering the library room and seeing rows upon rows of books, however, both his and Dream’s eyes lit up. Sapnap seemed less excited by the discovery. Tommy wondered whether it was because of his lack of interest in the books, or his overall self-distancing ever since they returned from the past.

A short walk around the library, however, revealed that there was nothing interesting in this room either. “You’ve gotta be kidding me!” Dream exclaimed in exasperation. “Ugh, I’m gonna go look for clues in the other room.” He trudged over to the half-hidden door, and after carefully inspecting the adjacent office room for hidden Things, slammed it shut behind him.

A brief but suffocating silence settled over the two remaining in the library. “Whatcha thinkin’ about?” Tommy said finally, spinning to catch Sapnap’s eyes.

Nonplussed, Sapnap smiled back at him. “Huh? Nothing, bro!”

Tommy just rolled his eyes. “Look, Sapnap, as your senior in the lying business,” he ignored Sapnap as he tried to interject indignantly, “this is just embarrassing. Rule number one is to actually put some heart into the lie!”

Sapnap sputtered for a moment. “Dude!” He finally mustered. “What are you on about? Do I look like I’m lying?”

“Yes.” Tommy deadpanned. “You really should learn how to smile a little more naturally.”

The older man winced as his own words were thrown back at him. “I guess I’m getting a taste of my own medicine, huh?” He admitted woefully. “But…”

The door banged open again, and Dream came barging out. “Nothing in there either!” He huffed. “This annexe is a scam!”

Tommy snorted, trying to catch Sapnap’s eye again, but the moment had ended. Sapnap was now staring at Dream with an unreadable expression on his face.

Not noticing, Dream turned to the nearest bookshelf. “Ugh…I guess we should deep-comb these shelves for any clues then.” He complained. “Maybe there’s some more magic lumps around—”

He cut himself off as they all felt the sudden, telltale chill in the air. The tide broke and dread washed over Tommy as he whipped around, searching for the source of the Thing's terrifying aura.

Sapnap, however, seemed unaffected as he strode right up to the admin. “Dream.” He said seriously, and the other man glanced at him in surprise. “You know that I’m capable too, right?”

“Huh?” Dream muttered absently, his eyes still flitting around nervously in search of the Thing. “Yeah, I—”

“But you keep sacrificing yourself for us.” Pain and something almost like rage flooded into Sapnap’s eyes. “We can still win if you just pace yourself and let us take some of the hits. But you idiot always find a way to put everything on yourself, even at the cost of your life! I can’t fucking accept that, Dream.”

Confusion filled Dream’s eyes as he finally looked straight at Sapnap. “I…”

The ground rumbled suddenly, causing them all to stumble for a moment. Tommy gasped as a shadow appeared before them, prominent even in the dim light of the library. A Thing faded into view high above them, and the three scrambled out of the way as it dropped to the ground with a thunderous crash.

“Stay back!” Sapnap yelled, and despite themselves, both Tommy and Dream hesitated for a second. “Let me be the hero for once, okay?”

As the Thing took a second to orient itself, Sapnap raised a shaking hand to the white headband that was always tied around his black hair. Tommy stared at Sapnap in complete confusion, but beside him, Dream seemed to know more about what was going on. His mouth fell open as Sapnap ripped the headband off, letting it flutter to the ground beside him.

For a second, nothing happened. Everyone except the Thing stared at the headband lying limply on the floor. Then, like a halo of blinding light, flames burst forth from Sapnap’s head.

Tommy stumbled backward, the sudden heat of the flames forcing him away from the scene before him. The pure wreath of fire seemed to undulate and coil in a mesmerizing pattern, until five gleaming rods formed from the swirling flames. Even the Thing seemed momentarily stunned as Sapnap wrapped a hand around one of the rods and yanked hard. The rod came loose from its furious orbit around Sapnap’s head, and before the Thing could react, he reared back and hurled the handful of flames straight at it.

The monster howled as the rod pierced into its sternum, the intensity of the flames reducing its gray skin into a scalded mess. Tommy gazed at Sapnap in complete awe. “A blaze hybrid?” He whispered to himself. “I had no idea…”

Next to him, Dream watched Sapnap with anxious eyes. “For good reason,” he huffed, hands uncurling from fists to hover before him as he began muttering under his breath.

With the loss of one rod, the remaining four wavered in their orbit around Sapnap. As red overtook the Thing'a skin, color drained out of Sapnap’s. The longer the rods spun, the more sporadic their paths became, and the brighter Sapnap blazed. It almost seemed like the inferno around him was sapping his internal life force.

Tommy let out a shout of warning, but Sapnap’s arms moved too sluggishly to block the Thing as it swung straight at him. The older man was sent tumbling to the ground with a cry, blood blossoming from his arm.

Dream’s eyes snapped open as he heard his best friend cry out. Anguish filling his face, he thrust his hands out at the Thing. “Run function; Freeze!” Green light lashed out from his fingers, not unlike the spell he had cast long ago in that basement room. Every muscle in the Thing's body locked in place as the light engulfed it.

Taking the opportunity, Tommy darted in and dragged Sapnap upright, wincing as flames flickered around him. “Sapnap!” The older man didn’t respond, his eyes slightly glazed over as he clutched his bleeding shoulder. Tommy had never seen him so out of it.

“Blazes are too powerful for any mere human to contain.” Dream’s calculating eyes flicked between Sapnap on the ground and the Thing, now shaking off the green tendrils of light. “That headband kept those powers safely locked away.”

The Thing roared, stumbling a bit as it advanced. Tommy tensed, bone sword materializing in his outstretched hand, but Sapnap stumbled to his feet beside him. “No!” The older man gasped, eyes fixed on Dream. “You can’t—”

“Idiot!” Dream yelled, but his eyes brimmed with something more sorrowful than rage. “Tommy, take him back to Eden. I’ll buy you two some time.”

Tommy glanced between his two friends, aghast. Dream fired a shot from his crossbow at the Thing, and though the monster staggered back from the specters emerging from the arrow, it was clear that Dream could not defeat it alone. But Sapnap, struggling to even stay upright next to Tommy as the rods spun ever more out of sync, needed just as much help. “Dream, I can’t—”

A blur shot past him. Tommy instinctively braced himself, fearing the worst. Relief flooded him, however, as a bicolored figure drove a glowing purple trident deep into the Thing’s arm.

Ranboo leapt deftly back, giving Tommy and Sapnap a startled look. “Is Sapnap okay?!”

“Perfect!” Dream crowed, not bothering to respond as he fired another shot. “Tommy, take him back. Ranboo and I will have a better time here without having to look after him!”

Sapnap flinched next to Tommy, his eyes still slightly unfocused. Tommy bit his lip, still caught between helping Sapnap and Dream. But now, Dream’s plan just made more sense. “You guys take it from here!” He shouted, swiftly hoisting Sapnap up by his good arm. Stumbling slightly as he dragged Sapnap away from the action, Tommy spared one glance over his shoulder at Ranboo and Dream. The admin looked like a mountain of burdens had lifted from his back. “…Don’t you dare die.”

The Thing growled again, interrupting any answer the two may have had. With haste, Tommy hobbled out of the library, Sapnap providing surprisingly little resistance. The sounds and flashes of fighting faded as they beelined toward the annexe’s exit.

Tommy’s fists clenched. He hated the feeling of running away, but at least it was for Sapnap’s sake.

Still partially draped over his shoulder but thankfully now void of flames, Sapnap began to tremble. “Why…” He whispered. “Why can’t I save them?”

“They’ll be fine.” Tommy replied firmly, helping the older man grip onto the ladder. As they made their slow escape from danger, however, that same question whispered in his own mind.

Notes:

for those who don’t know, blazes are dangerous creatures in minecraft that hurl fire and are surrounded by swirling “blaze rods” (which, side note, are crucial items for beating the game) !!

this chapter obviously goes a bit differently from what happens in hetaoni (no blaze hybrids in the og lol) but much of the spirit is still the same! i just took this as an opportunity to insert a sapnap headcanon that i think fits my story particularly well ;)

Chapter 61: Stream of Consciousness

Summary:

Previously...

Tommy’s fists clenched. He hated the feeling of running away, but at least it was for Sapnap’s sake.

Still partially draped over his shoulder but thankfully now void of flames, Sapnap began to tremble. “Why…” He whispered. “Why can’t I save them?”

“They’ll be fine.” Tommy replied firmly, helping the older man grip onto the ladder. As they made their slow escape from danger, however, that same question whispered in his own mind.

Notes:

this chapter centers around one of my fav fights in hetaoni!

“Well, shit.” Dream reloaded his crossbow, a half-smile on his face. “How’d you know we needed you?”

“Just had a feeling.” Ranboo replied absentmindedly, clearly more occupied by the Thing lumbering rapidly toward them. “Dropped a salt shaker and got a bit superstitious.”

The older man snorted as he aimed his crossbow and pressed the trigger once more. His smile wavered when the arrow found its mark but didn’t erupt into plumes of smoke. The Thing seemed much less fazed by his most recent, weaker attacks. “I don’t know if we can take it down.” Dream admitted. “My magic…it’s at its limit.”

Ranboo grimaced as he hurled his trident at the monster too. Wisps of purple permeated the Thing's pallous skin as usual, but it seemed to have less effect than before. “Dangit, I should’ve brought more people…”

Dream closed his eyes, trying to steady his breath as he reached deep inside himself for his well of power. He could easily see the bottom as magic drained from it. He only had enough for a few more minor spells. However, if Dream could make it work… “Ranboo, over here!”

The ender hybrid deftly darted to his side, narrowed eyes still fixed on the monster. “Got any ideas?” Ranboo panted.

“There’s a spell. I’ve never tried it before, and it’ll use everything I have left, but if I get it right…I think we can win.” Dream explained with no small amount of uncertainty.

The Thing's clawed hand came crashing down between the two, forcing them to scatter. Ranboo was flung further aside as the monster’s grisly tail whipped out too, slamming him into an unfortunately placed bookshelf.

“Ranboo!” Dream shouted, scrambling toward the younger boy as he sat up, clearly dazed. The books around them wobbled as the Thing drew closer, and Ranboo winced, one arm wrapped around his ribcage. Staring into Ranboo’s wide-eyed, unfocused gaze, Dream knew he had to take the risk.

“Wha—” Ranboo cried out as Dream hoisted him to his feet and yanked him away from the Thing's next blow.

“Sorry, sorry.” Dream muttered frantically, propping Ranboo against another shelf as his fingers traced glowing symbols into the air that only he could see.

Finishing his coding in record time, Dream glanced at Ranboo, whose head hung low as he panted. “Ranboo, can you move?” He asked urgently, worry stabbing into him.

To his surprise, Ranboo let out a wheezy chuckle. “Don’t worry about me.” He replied breathlessly, pushing himself upright once more. “It’s been a while since we fought together, huh? The sentimentality brought me down, not the Thing.”

Dream laughed too, slightly hysterical. A memory of Ranboo’s first day on the DreamSMP burst into his mind. The ender hybrid, who he’d heard was talented but timid, had responded enthusiastically to Dream’s offer to spar. By the end of their mock fight, Dream had learned that Ranboo was not quite as skittish as rumor had it. “That’s my Ranboo!” Dream crowed, smiling as he remembered how Ranboo had grinned even when knocked down.

As he peered anxiously over his shoulder at the approaching Thing, Dream wordlessly held out his fist to Ranboo. It took only a split second of confusion before Ranboo reached out his own fist to bump Dream’s, his eyes burning with what could only be described as pure trust.

Dream exhaled, his free hand raised to inscribe one last invisible symbol. The words fell from his mouth easily. “Run function; mind stream.”

For a moment, the world around them went white. Time seemed to stop as Ranboo, clearly shocked, looked to Dream for help. Dream just smiled triumphantly, pulling away his hand to tap at his own head.

We’re connected now. Dream didn’t open his mouth, but his voice reverberated deep through both their bones anyways.

Ranboo jumped horribly, eyes nearly bulging out of his head. Are we…reading each other’s minds?

More than that. Dream hoisted his crossbow once again as the blinding white began to fade from around them. Our energy, attacks, and even spells are now linked. We’re more unpredictable and powerful than ever!

The corners of Ranboo’s mouth quirked up too. They were now standing in the library once more, the Thing still rearing up above them. You really are amazing, Dream.

Save the praise for later, kid. Focusing inward on the stream between himself and Ranboo, Dream pulled the crossbow taut once more and aimed right between the Thing's eyes. Ranboo’s eyes tracked his every movement, and his hands twitched as if he were the one handling the weapon. This time, as the arrow left Dream’s bow, something gray and purple and black flowed through his fingertips to settle in the shaft.

The Thing reeled back with a horrible roar of pain as the arrow lodged itself deep into one of its eyes. Immediately, faceless figures of shadow burst forth from the embedded arrow. They circled around the Thing's face, howling wordlessly as they clawed at the monster with vengeful talons. Dream didn’t need to look at Ranboo to know that the ender hybrid’s jaw just fell wide open.

Thanks for lending me that energy, Dream projected toward Ranboo. He stumbled, bracing himself against a nearby bookshelf as he felt the last drops of his magic evaporate along with the wisps of those condemned souls.

Indeed, Ranboo looked a little more pallid than before, but Dream could feel that the younger boy’s well was still brimming. My turn? Dream heard Ranboo think. He just grinned in response.

Taking that as an answer, Ranboo gripped his trident tight and darted straight toward the Thing. Dream’s heart thrummed, feeling the motion as if it were his own. As Ranboo raised his weapon high above him, Dream visualized a chunk of code blazing brightly in his mind, and sent that image to the ender hybrid.

This time, a blinding blue light erupted from Ranboo’s trident. Billowing purple smoke combined with gleaming green ice to form a tide of blue that crashed into the Thing. It skidded backward, shrieking, unable to fight against the powerful wave of magic.

“Now?” Ranboo shouted, and Dream immediately understood the unuttered context. Now!

Without a single clarifying word, Ranboo turned tail and fled, grabbing Dream’s arm as he dashed past. Dream felt a boost of energy enter his body through the stream, and with renewed vigor, he followed Ranboo’s mad dash. He could sense the Thing, though pushed back by the wall of blue light, was right on their heels. Racing through the hallway, Ranboo made it to the ladder first and began furiously climbing.

Inches below him, Dream cursed under his breath as he glanced backward to see the Thing in hot pursuit. He aimed his crossbow one last time and fired a hasty arrow. A burst of magical energy from Ranboo was enough for the arrow to halt the Thing, just long enough for Dream to scramble completely up the ladder. He emerged into the light of the first floor tatami room, gasping for breath as if he'd just surfaced from a lightless ocean.

As the menacing aura of the Thing was left behind them, Dream felt the spell wearing off too. His heart no longer seemed to beat in tandem with Ranboo’s, but a sideways glance at Ranboo’s slowly emerging smile told him that they still felt the same way.

“Goddamn.” Dream wheezed, leaning against one of the tatami walls to catch his breath.

“Damn.” The ender hybrid agreed, smiling the brightest smile he’d ever given Dream, and the admin bumped it, chest warm.

The moment was broken as two figures barrelled into the room, skidding to a halt as they saw Dream and Ranboo standing before them. “Oh my god.” Tubbo slapped a hand to his head incredulously. “Holy shit. They actually made it out alone.”

Tommy let out a half sigh, half strangled groan as his shoulders completely slumped in relief. “I thought you guys were goners.” His voice trembled slightly. “Don’t…don’t fuckin’ make me run away like that again, okay?”

“Aw, Tommy…” Ranboo smiled at him sheepishly. “Yeah, that was a bit dumb, but we made it out fine!”

“That Thing has nothing compared to us!” Dream snickered, deftly catching the onigiri that Tommy threw at him in mock anger. “And, blame Sapnap for all your stress.” He scoffed. “…How is he, anyways?”

Tommy rolled his eyes, seemingly more placated. “He’s a dumbass, as always. Got his shoulder bandaged up, but he’s still trying to sleep off the effects of letting his blaze powers out. He’ll be fine though—Tubbo’s more worried about him burning through the sheets than anything.”

“I am not!” Tubbo grumbled.

Dream sighed, half relieved and half annoyed. “Idiot. I’ll have to lecture him about charging into battle when he wakes up.”

“Don’t be too hard on him, okay?” Tommy warned, exchanging a look with Tubbo. “He…well, he’s got some real shit to sort out.”

“Huh.” Dream furrowed his brow as the group began heading back to Eden. He tuned out the trio’s chatter, instead pondering Sapnap’s strange behavior. In his nearly ten years of knowing the younger man, Dream had rarely seen him strip off the headband that protected himself and others from his blaze powers, let alone to immediately use them. Blazes were feared in their world, and blaze hybrids even more so for their higher-level thinking combined with uncontrollable destruction.

There was a reason why Sapnap always kept his powers locked up and secret. What provoked Sapnap enough to reveal his heritage and use one of his precious blaze rods? Did Dream do something terribly wrong?

Dream clenched his fist. Whatever the answer was, he couldn’t let his best friend keep throwing himself in harm’s way.

Notes:

i lovee this scene in hetaoni, but the dream/ranboo dynamic is def a bit different from asakiku! for one it’s more of a proud mentor/mentee moment than an old-allies-reuniting moment. this chapter is also definitely not as shippable of a moment, which was intentional 💀

fun fact: i originally planned for dream and ranboo’s main joint spell (the one that came with dream’s arrows) to be called faceless (faithless) oath! this was because back in 2021/2022, both of them were faceless streamers LOL similarly, the name of the spell (mind stream!) is a play on the fact that they're all streamers!

anywayss see u guys in 3 days instead of 2! (on my birthday 😋)

Chapter 62: House Arrest

Summary:

Previously...

There was a reason why Sapnap always kept his powers locked up and secret. What provoked Sapnap enough to reveal his heritage and use one of his precious blaze rods? Did Dream do something terribly wrong?

Dream clenched his fist. Whatever the answer was, he couldn’t let his best friend keep throwing himself in harm’s way.

Notes:

not my finest chapter title LOL but enjoy!

The last to climb up into Eden, Tommy arrived just in time to see a flash of brilliant green light. It faded just as quickly as it came, revealing three familiar figures standing on the runic circle Dream had inscribed into the ground.

“Hey! Welcome…” Ranboo trailed off, perplexed, as Karl wordlessly made a beeline straight for him.

Grabbing onto the ender hybrid’s arms, Karl looked him up and down intensely, his brow furrowing even more as he took in Ranboo’s wounds. “You gotta stop running off on your own,” was all he said as he finally released the confused younger boy. Tommy watched silently as Karl hid his shaking hands in his sleeves again. He must have seen his first deaths while carrying out his mission in the past loop.

Still standing in the circle, Quackity offered them all a slightly weary smile. “Took us a while, but we finally killed all those motherfuckers!” He announced victoriously. “Not a single thing has changed in the past.”

“Phew.” Tommy’s shoulders sagged in relief. “Thank God my stupid wish didn’t mess up all of time or some shit.”

“Not so stupid if it saved all our lives, eh?” Dream pointed out with a grin.

Bad and George just looked at him, unimpressed. “What happened now?” The demon hybrid asked, slightly exasperated. “I don’t remember those wounds on you before we left!”

Dream deflated a bit. “Worry more about Sapnap.” He grumbled. “He got the most injured, and that idiot even lost his headband.”

“He what?” George’s head snapped over to the rest area and he hurried away, cursing under his breath.

Bad lingered by them a bit longer. “Say…have you guys seen the mochi around lately?”

“Oh, the cute little dude?” Tubbo perked up. “Nah. Why do you ask?”

“Hmm…” The demon hybrid replied vaguely. “I don’t know, just…it’s a bit strange, right?” Tommy frowned at Bad thoughtfully. Even he had forgotten about the mochi, but now that Bad brought it up, its sudden presence in the mansion was certainly offputting.

Before Tommy could voice his thoughts, Ranboo’s eyes lit up. “Oh! Dream, I almost forgot—I found some more magic lumps for you!”

Tommy could practically see Dream start drooling. “Yes!” The older man crowed, excitedly accepting the few lumps Ranboo handed him. “You’re the best, man!” He closed his hand around the lumps, and when he opened it again, they had vanished. “Whoever left these lumps are the best.”

“Dumbass. Aren’t you the one who left them?” Quackity snickered. He was met with only blank stares of confusion. “I mean…no one else has your type of magic.” Quackity tilted his head, nonplussed. “Doesn’t it make sense that your past selves sent them here, just like they did with that crate?”

A light bulb seemed to go off in Dream’s brain. “Wait…” He stared down at his now empty hand. “Quackity, you’re a genius!”

Quackity looked around the group, cracking a confused smile. “…Yeah, big man. I know?” He joked bemusedly. Tubbo stared back just as blankly, Tommy shrugged, and Ranboo just made a vague gesture toward Dream.

“You’re right—there’s no way these lumps could have come from anyone else. My past selves sent them here, and they must have had a reason for it!” Dream rounded on Tommy now, his eyes shining. “This has to be the last loop ever! Why else would all my past selves send their precious magic here?”

Tommy pondered the facts, determinedly squashing the little flicker of hope he felt. He’d grown good at thinking realistically, even pessimistically—that’s just how things worked in the mansion. “How would your past selves know that?” He pointed out skeptically.

“Maybe we’re supposed to send more people into the past!” Tubbo suggested, starting to look just as excited. “And they’ll tell the past Dreams to send magic into this loop, which fulfills causality or some shit! Ah, but…that doesn’t exactly support Dream’s theory.”

“Yeah.” Tommy sighed, eyes downcast. He didn’t like thinking too hard about the twisted timespace they were in. Deep down, he was on edge, waiting for the point where their temporary peace would collapse and he would be sent spiraling back through time again. But that didn’t mean Tommy was ready for it to happen.

Seeming to sense Tommy’s agitation, Quackity punched him lightly in the shoulder. “Hey, who knows!” The older man said cheerily. “Dream, why don’t we try sending more people into some different loops? Maybe you can get some more blasts from the past.”

Dream was already crouching by his runic circle, scribbling furiously in the blank spaces. “Way ahead of you, man.”

Tommy glanced around Eden. Karl was now chatting peacefully with Phil as the latter repaired Wilbur’s dagger, but kept glancing over at Ranboo, as if making sure he was still there. Next to them, Wilbur and Techno were having a far more heated discussion about the best weapon and enchantment combos, both of their hands waving wildly in the air as they argued. Tommy had to hide a smile behind his hand as he watched his brothers bicker.

Dream straightened up, looking at his runic circle proudly. “Any time travel volunteers?” He called around the room.

Phil put down the half-repaired dagger thoughtfully, and Techno swiveled mid-argument to look at the glowing circle too. “Why don’t we go?” The elytrian suggested. “No danger of meeting our past selves.”

“Maybe we’ll find a better Dream to replace the one we have.” Techno added with a smirk, though he approached the circle with no small amount of respect in his eyes. Dream casually flipped him off as he handed Phil a slip of paper, covered in runes and code. The admin looked a lot better now that he had regenerated some health and magic. He smiled gratefully as Tommy handed him his journal once more.

Feeling a twinge of anxiety as Dream began chantly lowly, Tommy glanced over at the rest area, where Sapnap was grumpily swaddled in blankets. George stood over him, lecturing him like an angry mother and swatting stray sparks out of his hair.

“Why is he so mad at me?” Tommy looked back to see Dream gazing at his friends too, the runic circle now empty as a frown creased his face. “…Did I do something wrong?”

Tommy just shook his head ruefully. “Not you, no.” He sighed.

- - -

Karl groaned, dragging a hand down his face. He could really use a cool splash of water on his face to chase away the carnage they’d glimpsed in the past. It terrified him to think that Tommy had seen such tragedy in full, over and over again. Pushing open the bathroom door absentmindedly, it took Karl a moment to register Bad pacing in the corner, talking loudly on his comm.

“—got them killed!” Bad was hissing into the device. “I…I don’t know if I can really trust you.”

The demon hybrid’s tail flicked agitatedly as he turned, still too engrossed in whatever the person on the other end was saying to notice Karl standing there awkwardly. “Yes, but—” He cut himself off, frowning. “…Okay. I know. But you’d better be more careful in the future.”

With an almost childish huff, Bad clicked his comm shut. Only then did his glowing white eyes seem to see Karl watching him. “K-Karl!”

“Hey, Bad…” Karl peered at him cautiously. Who in the world was Bad talking to? What did he mean, got them killed?

“It’s nothing.” Bad said quickly, before Karl could even ask a question. His deer-in-the-headlights look didn’t quite help his case. “Just some outside business, haha…”

“Mhm.” Karl retorted skeptically, crossing his arms. “Some outside business about killing, huh?”

Bad deflated, sighing as he trudged over. Karl didn’t move from his slightly defensive stance. “You trust me, right?”

Karl wavered, searching his friend's face for any trace of disingenuity. He found none. “Yes, Bad.” He relented, reaching out to clasp one of Bad’s dark hands in his own. “But do you trust me? What’s going on with you?”

“Karl…” Bad allowed himself a moment of comfort before pulling away. “This has nothing to do with you. Really! Just don’t worry about it.” He smiled comfortingly at the younger man as he began to walk out of the bathroom.

“Wait—” Karl began, but Bad had already whisked away, leaving him behind with a sour taste in his mouth.

Notes:

yes dream, you're technically not the version of yourself that originally pissed sapnap off ^^
ranboo and karl unfortunately don’t have nearly as close of a relationship as japan and china do in the og hetaoni, but i still slipped in a bit of brotherly concern on karl’s part!

also, i'm hella busy these days so updates may be a bit slower :') but rest assured i'm still going!!

Chapter 63: Lux Aeterna

Summary:

Previously...

Feeling a twinge of anxiety as Dream began chantly lowly, Tommy glanced over at the rest area, where Sapnap was grumpily swaddled in blankets. George stood over him, lecturing him like an angry mother and swatting stray sparks out of his hair.

...

“Karl…” Bad allowed himself a moment of comfort before pulling away. “This has nothing to do with you. Really! Just don’t worry about it.” He smiled comfortingly at the younger man as he began to walk out of the bathroom.

“Wait—” Karl began, but Bad had already whisked away, leaving him behind with a sour taste in his mouth.

Notes:

THIS ONE'S A DOOZY

anyhow, lux aeterna = eternal light! a bit ironic considering what happens by the end of the chapter...also, this is apparently another ost-inspired title, but i'm too lazy to look for the actual ost so i can't confirm LOL

“I can’t believe you.” George huffed, finally plopping down next to Sapnap on the bed. Pinching his nose bridge between his fingers, the older man let out a long sigh.

Completely wrapped in blankets with only his face peeking out, Sapnap looked a bit like a despondent turtle. “I know.” He muttered.

“You could’ve gotten yourself seriously hurt. Hell, you are seriously hurt! You of all people should know how destabilizing it is to lose a blaze rod. And for what?” George pulled at his hair frustratedly. “Why couldn’t you just use, I dunno, your fire aspect sword instead of throwing your headband away first thing?”

“I know.” Sapnap repeated dully, in a way that demanded finality. “I had no choice, George.”

“You…” George tried to take some deep, calming breaths. It didn’t work. “Sapnap, you fucking idiot.” His voice started rising uncontrollably. “What was so pressing that you had to choose it over your own life?!”

“Hey, hey!” Tommy was suddenly next to them, his hands raised in a placating gesture. Ranboo trailed behind him, slightly panicked by the commotion.

Tommy peered at George, and the older man couldn’t shake off the chilling sensation of being read like an open book. “George, you watched Sapnap get killed in the past you visited, didn’t you?” The younger boy said bluntly.

George stiffened. Tommy had hit it right on the nose. Even now, as he watched Sapnap uncurl himself to look at George with dawning realization, George could see it happening all over again. For all George childishly fumed at this Sapnap, he couldn’t fill the aching gap in his chest from letting another iteration’s Sapnap die. “…Yes.” He muttered reluctantly.

Tommy’s intense gaze softened. “And that’s why you’re so worried now.” He concluded, turning to Sapnap next. “Sapnap, you also saw many deaths whenever we broke a clock, right?”

Sapnap hung his head again. George almost thought he was sulking more, if not for the way his shoulders trembled slightly. “You two understand each other more than you think.” Ranboo added softly, his eyes swimming in sympathy.

“But that’s exactly why.” Sapnap murmured, twisting his fingers into the soft blankets. “Those deaths were easy to stomach when I still thought they were just made-up lies. I could watch Dream and George die and believe that it was all fake.”

The blaze hybrid’s knuckles turned white as he gripped the blankets tightly. “But every single one of them was real. They really did die, over and over and over again.”

George flinched slightly at the reminder, Ranboo averted his eyes, and Tommy downright shuddered. Paying them no mind, Sapnap barrelled on. “Dream’s magic was the real problem…every single time, he pushed past his limits, and the price was always his life. So, I tried to change it. I went to you, Tommy.”

“Huh?” Tommy frowned, but Ranboo’s eyes widened in recognition. He seemed to understand what Sapnap meant by attempting to change the flashbacks.

“You couldn’t do anything to prevent deaths,” Sapnap whirled to look at George, “because you’d change the past and mess up our present. But when I was stuck in the memories from those clocks, I could try. I asked you, Tommy, how can I save that magic idiot? But…”

Sapnap choked slightly on the last word, and it was only then that George registered the tears rolling down his friend’s face. He froze in place, hand hovering uselessly by Sapnap, unsure of what to do. “But every time I asked you for help, you would be the one to sacrifice yourself.” Sapnap cried. “I saved Dream, but I lost you!”

“You…asked for advice…” Ranboo trailed off, his eyes far away as he seemed to understand something the others couldn’t.

“Stay silent, and lose Dream. Call to Tommy, and lose him.” Sapnap shook as his eyes suddenly burned. “If those are my only two options, then do I really have a choice at all, except to fight alone?!”

“How about you try and talk to me?” George tore his eyes away from his friend to see Dream standing right beside them, his eyes blazing almost as bright as Sapnap’s.

Sapnap shot upright, looking like a cornered animal as Dream advanced. “You’re a fucking hypocrite, y’know. You give Ranboo shit for not trusting us with his flashbacks, but then you pull this?” The acid in Dream’s voice faded slightly as he stared at Sapnap, pain in his eyes. “Have you ever even once tried talking to me about it? Do you not trust me?”

Sapnap’s expression crumpled as he couldn’t quite meet Dream’s hurt gaze. “It’s not that! I just…”

An uncomfortable silence settled over the group. George glanced anxiously between Dream and Sapnap, praying the standoff would end soon. After what seemed like an eternity, Dream’s tightly clenched fists relaxed. “…I see.”

Relief washed over George as Dream stepped calmly away from their huddle around Sapnap’s bed. “Dream…” He murmured, getting up to follow the younger man as he moved further, trusting that Tommy and Ranboo could comfort Sapnap in their wake.

“Listen.” Dream said, far louder than needed for George to hear him. “When that moron finally gets his head on straight, tell him no one said there can only be one hero.” His voice echoed around the entire room, silencing what conversations were still occurring. “I think it’s time that the Thing in the annexe dies.”

Back in the rest area, Tommy tensed. “Dream.” He warned, deadly serious. “You’re not—”

Dream cut Tommy off, still staring at Sap. There was steely determination in his eyes, but his voice was sad. “I’m here for you, Sap. I hope you understand that.” With that, light erupted from where Dream stood. In an instant, the admin vanished.

Sapnap stood so fast that George hadn’t even registered Dream’s disappearance before the younger man was dashing for the exit, flames beginning to dance in his hair again. “Dream!?” As George’s brain caught up with his eyes, he felt the same panic wash over him. Ignoring the shouts of alarm around him, George scrambled to follow Sapnap.

A hand suddenly gripped George’s shoulder. Ready to throw off anyone who tried to stop him, he glanced over to see Tommy holding on, face pale and expression haunted. “We’ll come with you.” The younger boy declared. “This is bad…”

- - -

“Good afternoon, motherfucker. Lovely day to kick the bucket, is it not?” Dream sneered up at the Thing, noting how some of its injuries from the previous fight remained. He flexed his hand, reaching deep into his well of magic and pulling out overflowing lines of runes and code. “Now, if you’ll be so kind…I need your help to set an example for my dear friend Sapnap.”

- - -

“Slow down, Sapnap!” George hissed as the ragtag group scrambled down into the annexe. “If you tear open your wound again, I’m never forgiving you!”

“I have fucking bigger priorities right now, okay?” Sapnap panted. Wisps of fire rose uncontrollably from his skin, yet he felt like he was moving through molasses. Sapnap’s worst nightmare was coming true, and all he could do was stumble through the hallways in a futile attempt to stop it. He bodily shouldered the library door open and barged in, expecting the worst, to see…

Dream, looking no worse for wear, aiming a blinding spear of light straight at a deeply wounded Thing. Sapnap skidded to a halt, mouth falling open as Dream barely spared a glance toward the newcomers. “Dream?!”

“Stay out of it!” Dream retorted, a tired grin wavering across his face. “Let me show you—” He reared back, the spear growing ever brighter, “—my real power!”

A horrible feeling settled in Sapnap’s gut. “DON’T!”

But it was too late. Dream let go, and the spear of pure light pierced deep into the Thing's forehead, ripping a hole straight through the ugly gray skin. With an ear-shattering shriek, the monster vanished.

For a few seconds, there was silence. Everything seemed frozen in place. Then, Sapnap’s limbs seemed to move of their own accord, propelling him one step at a time until he was barrelling into Dream.

A wheezing breath left Dream as Sapnap pulled him into a tight embrace. “Don’t you ever do that again.” Sapnap whispered fiercely, squeezing his friend and feeling his muscles slowly untense. “Point proven, okay? I…I’m sorry.”

“I…y-yeah.” Dream muttered, his voice strangely strained. “…I’m sorry too.”

“You gave me a fucking heart attack!” Behind them, Tommy doubled over, his entire body crumpling with relief. Ranboo nodded his agreement earnestly, patting Tommy consolingly on the back.

George, who was hovering beside Sapnap and Dream, opened his mouth. Though he seemed to have a million words to say, he elected to snap it shut once more and simply lay a heavy hand on both Sapnap and Dream’s shoulders. Dream jumped slightly at his touch. We’re okay, the gesture seemed to say.

“Um,” Ranboo piped up uncertainly, interrupting the moment. “Should we look for Sapnap’s headband? That’s important, right?”

Tommy and George simultaneously smacked a hand to their foreheads. “Shit, yeah!” The younger of the two groaned, looking pointedly at the flames still curling around Sapnap’s feet. Sapnap hastily tried to stomp them out. “Ugh, who knows where the Thing threw it. I’ll go look in the study.”

George gave Dream one last look full of meaning before he sighed and peeled away. “Let’s split up to look for dumbass #1’s headband.” Ranboo scurried off to search the huge library too.

Sapnap sighed, scanning their surroundings for any sign of white cloth. Before he could move further, however, a loud thump came from behind the door to the study. Everyone’s eyes shot toward it. “Is Tommy okay…?” George muttered. Suddenly on edge again, Ranboo beelined for the door, George trailing closely behind.

Sapnap moved to follow, but was distracted by a flash of white on the ground. “Oi, Dream!” He called, slightly annoyed. “My headband is right by your feet, you moron!”

His exasperation faded into bemusement when Dream took a few seconds to face him. “Oh!” Dream said, sounding genuinely surprised. “Ha, I guess I didn’t notice…”

Dread began creeping back into Sapnap’s stomach as he stepped closer to Dream, frowning. Dream’s eyes darted around, but never quite landed on Sapnap as he drew closer. When Sapnap bent down to grab his headband, Dream’s gaze didn’t follow.

Realization struck Sapnap like a bolt of lightning. He could almost hear the past Dreams—ones who he failed to save in those terrible flashbacks—whispering in his ear. Power always has a price. “No way…don’t tell me you—”

“We should go after Tommy!” Dream interrupted, clearly panicked as he tried to change the subject. “What if something happened to him?”

What seemed like an eternity ago, back when the mansion was just a silly ruse and the hope of escape was right in their grasp, Sapnap had asked Dream a question. He wished with all his heart that he could rewind to then. “Dream.” That one word shut down his friend’s nervous ramblings. For the first time in the past few minutes, Dream’s gaze snapped straight to Sapnap.

Hands shaking, Sapnap raised two fingers to hover in front of Dream’s face. “Dream…how many fingers am I holding up?”

Please…please don’t say you’re sorry! Not again! I can’t go through this again…

Though his brilliant green eyes were now cloudy and unfocused, Sapnap could still see the despair clearly in Dream’s gaze. “Sapnap…I’m sorry.”

“I can’t see anymore.”

Notes:

fun fact: the flashbacks that sapnap got from the clocks were from the first ever loop (see ch. 35) :>

fun fact #2: dream's motherfucker line is a direct quote from hetaoni (at least, the version im referencing LMAO)

stay tuned for a short but intense chapter in a few days :)

Chapter 64: Clockwork Intermezzo

Summary:

Previously...

Hands shaking, Sapnap raised two fingers to hover in front of Dream’s face. “Dream…how many fingers am I holding up?”

Please…please don’t say you’re sorry! Not again! I can’t go through this again…

Though his brilliant green eyes were now cloudy and unfocused, Sapnap could still see the despair clearly in Dream’s gaze. “Sapnap…I’m sorry.”

“I can’t see anymore.”

Notes:

my vpn decided to die right before i planned to post this chapter, so that's why i'm a lil late LOL
i'll be home soon tho and (hopefully) ready to post more frequently!!

Tommy let out a long exhale as he closed the door behind him, leaving himself standing alone in the strangely cozy study. “Ah…thank God…” He murmured to himself, voice slightly shaky with relief. “I can’t believe everything is going so well!”

He couldn’t keep a smile from stretching across his face as he searched the room for Sapnap’s headband. Dream had defeated their strongest enemy yet, Sapnap and Dream made up, and there was even a glimmering possibility that this really was the last iteration he’d have to endure. For the first time in many loops, Tommy hesitated to crush the seeds of hope sprouting within him.

Tommy turned to the bookshelves, scanning each layer for the familiar white cloth. Something else, however, caught his eye. He never truly left clue-hunting mode while he was in the mansion, and a few patches of rough texture on the wall drew his focus. Tommy approached, squinting at the wall and reaching out to touch one of the patches. His fingers stopped just short of the wall, and a tiny chill ran through his body as he gazed at it. The textured grooves almost looked like the eyes dotting the wall of the Thing's cage.

The light flickered. Instantly alert, Tommy whipped around, eyes zeroing in on the ceiling light. Nothing seemed amiss, however, and he untensed, trying to brush off his sudden burst of unease. “I should go back,” Tommy muttered, turning to exit the room once more.

But there was no more door.

Every hair on Tommy’s skin stood up. The air in the room was suddenly overwhelming, suffocating. The lights buzzed dully above, quickly growing dimmer and dimmer. In the blink of an eye, something gray and terrifying appeared before him.

“No!” Tommy gasped, hand instantly gripping around his bone sword. “I thought we got rid of it!” The Thing just twisted its head slowly, almost seeming to sneer down at him. Though it wasn’t as grotesquely large or contorted as some of the Thing he had encountered before, it was bone-chillingly similar to the one that had chased him to the gates in that first loop long ago.

It stretched out an arm, but not in the form of an attack. Tommy suddenly couldn’t move, rooted in place as fear seized his heart and the Thing's clawed hand drew ever closer.

But this couldn’t be the same monster that haunted his dreams for so long. Its ugly gray skin seemed to swirl, as if it were made of noxious smoke rather than blood and bones. The Thing's jagged jaw unhinged, and a haunting voice rasped from deep within.

“You will not escape.” The Thing grinned, and everything went black.

- - -

“Tommy!” Ranboo cried, cradling the crumpled form of his friend on the ground. “Tommy, wake up!”

George dropped to his knees beside the ender hybrid, panic settling in his gaze. “Where is he hurt?!” He asked urgently.

Tears were starting to gather in Ranboo’s eyes. “I-I don’t think he is hurt,” he replied, desperately brushing back Tommy’s hair to reveal his pale, motionless face. “But he’s not breathing.”

“Shit!” George cursed. “Ranboo, move over. I’m gonna try CPR.”

With shaking hands, Ranboo laid Tommy back on the ground. George took over, swiftly positioning his hands above the younger boy’s heart. Something didn’t feel quite right as he began pumping, trying to restore Tommy’s breath. His heartbeat was slow, but not fading. Yet the younger boy didn’t so much as stir as George worked.

“Stay with us, Tommy.” Ranboo quavered, tears now streaking down his face in earnest. “Stay with us…”

- - -

Phil squeezed his eyes shut as Dream’s blinding magic swirled around him. He gripped tighter onto Techno’s arm beside him, but quicker than he expected, the vortex of light and wind faded from around them. Phil cracked open an eye to find himself standing in the third floor library. He blinked, trying to shake off the whiplash of hurtling through time as he looked around the familiar gray room.

Phil let go of Techno’s arm, wobbling slightly. “That was a doozy, huh?”

“You are the only person I know who still says doozy unironically.” Techno replied, deadpan and completely unfazed by the travel through time.

Phil swatted at the piglin hybrid in mock anger. “Someday you’ll understand, kid.” He defended himself haughtily. “Anyways…got any idea where this timeline’s Dream could be?”

“If this is at the start of the loop, he’s probably in one of the other libraries. Although…” Techno glanced around the room a bit sheepishly. “I’m not too sure if I know the way.”

“Leave it to me!” Phil smirked, puffing out his chest. “I’ve been studying up on the layout of the mansion.” He could practically sense Techno’s eye roll as he turned away, leading the way through the library, and braced himself for a snarky remark.

Instead, a thump echoed from somewhere behind him. “Phil…” Techno’s voice suddenly sounded breathless, as if he just had the wind knocked out of him.

Nonplussed, Phil turned to see his friend had halted, one arm braced against a nearby bookshelf. “Mate? What happened?”

Techno drew in a shuddering breath, face pale as he fought to keep himself upright. “Phil, something’s wrong.”

The battle proved futile as Techno crumpled to the ground. Phil let out a shout of surprise as he rushed to soften the fall. “Techno?! Techno, buddy, talk to me!”

His words didn’t seem to reach Techno. The piglin hybrid clawed at his chest, face contorting in confusion, shock, pain. Phil had rarely seen Techno so vulnerable. “Tommy,” his friend wheezed. “No, Tommy, you can’t—not again—”

A memory suddenly resurfaced in Phil’s mind. Sometimes, Techno had told him and Tommy long ago, I got these weird feelings, like a part of me…died. Every metal feather in his elytrian wings spiked as he began to put the pieces together.

“Shit!” Phil dragged Techno into a sitting position, trying to avoid his thrashing limbs. “Technoblade, pull yourself together!”

Techno’s gaze seemed a million miles away. “No,” he gasped one more time, then stilled, eyes fluttering shut. Terrified, Phil grabbed Techno’s wrist to check for a pulse. He breathed a sigh of relief as he felt it, drumming slowly beneath his fingers, as Techno’s chest rose and fell unsteadily but deeply.

“…Fuck.” Phil sat back on his haunches, still stunned by the abrupt situation. “We have to go back,” he decided, fishing around in his inventory for the piece of code Dream gave him. He pulled it out, opening his mouth to hurriedly read the code aloud.

But the paper was completely blank.

Phil gaped at it, furiously racking his brain for the memory of when Dream had handed it to him. Back then, the paper was covered in Dream’s fluid handwriting. Now, its emptiness stared up at him mockingly.

“Don’t tell me something happened to Dream too…” Phil stared at the paper desperately, turning it over again and again in his hands. Beside him, Techno's face twitched in pain.

A door slammed open, shaking Phil out of his spiral of despair. He whipped around to see the first glimmer of hope in the utter chaos he had found himself in.

“Dream!”

Notes:

i'm trying to create a pattern with all the "interludes" being short and slightly plot-tangential chapters, and the “intermezzos” being short but VERY plot relevant chapters 😋

Chapter 65: Spirit of the Damned

Summary:

Previously…

A door slammed open, shaking Phil out of his spiral of despair. He whipped around to see the first glimmer of hope in the utter chaos he had found himself in.

“Dream!”

Notes:

guess who had to post this from their phone bc their laptop is dead and in need of repair 😂 i have never hated ao3 formatting more than now…but the grind never stops 🫡

Familiar green eyes took in the situation—Techno, collapsed and unresponsive on the ground, and Phil, crouching next to him with a blank slip of paper clutched tightly in his hand. “Huh?” Dream squinted, nonplussed. “What are you doing here? You weren’t even at the community house!”

Phil just stared back at him, his stomach turning as he realized what was going on. “You…you’re not the one who gave me this, are you?” He asked, holding up the blank paper so Dream could see it better.

Dream frowned, no hint of recognition in his eyes. “Not in my memory, no.” His gaze travelled to Techno’s crumpled form by the bookshelf. “Um. Is he okay?”

The elytrian just groaned, burying his face in his hands. This was really bad; first, Techno passed out. Now, Past-Dream had found them in what was possibly their most vulnerable position. But, wait. What about their original mission? Weren’t they planning to ask this Dream for help anyways?

Phil peered back up at Dream, carefully choosing his next words. “Listen, Dream. You have magic, right?”

“They’re admin powers.” Dream corrected exasperatedly.

“Magic.” Phil repeated forcefully, fixing Dream with what he hoped was an intense stare. “I don’t think admin powers can turn back time, mate.”

Dream stiffened, and Phil knew he had captured his full attention. “Time?” The admin echoed. “Nothing can turn back time, dude. It’s just a myth.”

“No.” Phil chose that moment to stand, using all of his limited elytra control to puff out his wings dramatically. “We’re from the future.” He declared, eyes burning earnestly. “And we need you to send us back.”

- - -

For the first time in what seemed like an eternity, Eden was deathly silent once more. The solemn huddle around the bed brought back unpleasant memories to all around it. Even Dream, his eyes gazing in slightly the wrong direction, refused to lay down and instead sat beside Tommy’s resting place. Sapnap hadn’t let go of Dream’s since he had returned with the annexe group, guiding the blinded man to safety. George hovered beside them both, his fingers curled tightly in his lap.

Karl’s hands were clenched just as tight. The glaring difference between this scene and the first time Tommy collapsed, other than the absence of two members of their ragtag family, was that there was not a single injury on the unconscious boy’s body. There was nothing anyone could do, and Karl had to fight his healer’s instinct to fret over something that could not be fixed.

“…Still not breathing.” Wilbur, surprisingly, broke the silence. His voice was muffled by the fact that his face was buried in one arm as he knelt by the bed. The other hand lay on Tommy’s unmoving chest, waiting for the rise and fall that would not come.

“But his heart is still beating,” Karl rushed to console him.

Wilbur tilted his head to reveal one bloodshot eye, fixed on the man who just spoke. “What does that mean?” He whispered.

Karl looked helplessly to Quackity, the other main healer of the group. His friend of years, the man with whom he had wreaked havoc in and restored order to a million servers, seemed just as defeated. “He’s alive.” Karl stressed, turning his gaze back to Tommy. He looked just as peaceful as he did before, as if he was simply asleep. “That’s what it means.”

Ranboo’s hands shook as he fretfully smoothed Tommy’s blanket for the hundredth time. “W-What do we do now?”

From the corner of his eye, Karl watched Bad’s expression grow even darker. “We have to keep moving.” The demon hybrid declared softly. “Clues, resources, anything. It’s what Tommy would’ve wanted.”

“It’s what Tommy wants.” Tubbo spoke for the first time, leveling what was almost a glare upon the demon hybrid. Unlike the last time Tommy had lain cold in this bed, the goat hybrid was not crumpled at the edge in despair. Now, he sat primly in a chair beside his unconscious friend, something like conviction burning in his eyes.

Bad stared at the younger boy, seeming slightly dazed. “Yes, I…of course.” He mumbled, pulling himself back together. “He’ll be fine.” Tubbo inclined his head, his intense gaze relaxing.

Quackity sighed, now looking at Dream rather than Tommy. “Our priority should be getting Phil and Techno back. Dream…you look like shit, man. Go get some rest, or at least let me look at those wounds.”

Dream opened his mouth as if to retort, but Sapnap’s fingers closed around his hand in a vice-like grip, and all resistance bled away. “Okay.” He replied simply, wearily.

“In the meantime, I think we can all agree that we should stay away from the annexe.” Bad still seemed to be in a haze, but not enough to prevent him from taking the lead. “In fact, we should stay in Eden as much as possible…but we need more food. Which of you muffinheads wants to raid the kitchen with me?”

“Me,” Karl immediately replied. If the two of them were stuck together, then he could ask about that phone—

“Then me too.” Tubbo piped up, and Karl mentally cursed. However much he wanted to confront Bad, he would never bring up something so clearly private in front of others. His frustration melted into surprise, however, as he registered who had spoken. Wouldn’t Tubbo want to stay with Tommy?

Bad acknowledged the two volunteers with a weary nod. “Let’s go.” The demon hybrid’s simple answer seemed to kick them all into motion. Sapnap moved to guide Dream to another bed and George, after hovering anxiously for a moment, headed to the bathroom. No one commented as Ranboo and Wilbur made no move to leave Tommy’s side.

Tubbo stood, however, and Karl gently tapped his shoulder. “Tubbo, how are you holding up?” He murmured, pulling the younger boy aside. “Bad and I can handle the trip ourselves. You don’t have to come.”

Tubbo just looked at the older man determinedly. “Thank you…but no thanks. I need to do something.” He clenched his fist as something between hope and desperation swirled in his gaze. “When Tommy wakes up, we need to be ready to leave this God-forsaken mansion.”

When Tommy wakes up… Karl didn’t respond, just mustered his most cheery smile and walked with Tubbo to where Bad was waiting. When…

- - -

“You’ve gotta be fucking kidding me.” Dream cut through Phil’s explanation with his steely words and even harder gaze.

Phil faltered mid-sentence, unnerved by the dormant rage in the admin’s eyes. “I’m not, mate.” He replied firmly.

This Dream that he didn’t truly know began pacing, reaching up to grab fistfuls of his hair. “Tommy rewound time, my future self sent you guys here, you’re stuck, and you need me to send you back?”

“That’s the gist of it,” Phil said cautiously, perking up. Dream seemed to understand the dire situation perfectly well. “A-And I think something terrible just happened in our timeline. We need to go back right now.” He looked at the younger man imploringly. “If you could help us travel forward, or even just lend our Dream some of your magic—”

“Enough!” Dream exploded, and Phil was shocked into silence. “Lend? Do you even know what you’re asking me to do?”

As the admin sneered at Phil, he began to feel a wholy unfamiliar fear toward the man standing before him now. “This might be just another loop to you, but to me, this timeline is everything!”

Dream stalked forward, and Phil was suddenly reminded of just how  powerful and dangerous the admin was. “This is my reality! And you want me to doom it by throwing away what little power I have here?”

“Oh…” Realization dawned on Phil, moving instinctively to cover Techno from this other Dream’s wrath. He hated what he was about to say, but Dream had to understand. “I’m sorry, but…this timeline is already doomed. Why else would there even be a future loop?”

That seemed like the wrong thing to say, as Dream only fumed more. “So you want me to sacrifice all ten of us, just because your Dream isn’t competent enough to fish you out of here?”

Phil opened his mouth, but no words seemed to come out. He hated how he could see the fault in his argument, and the logic in Dreams. “No, I—”

“Well, fucking thanks for telling me how this all works!” Dream snapped, turning away from the elytrian. “We’re in a critical situation too, and I can’t waste time on a future that might not even happen.”

Phil watched, frozen, as the admin barged out of the library again, slamming the door behind him. “I messed up.” He realized numbly, listening to the angry footsteps fade into the distance. Even so, he couldn’t help but wonder. What if the past Dream was right? What if, now that this loop had all the knowledge of the future, they could break from the vicious cycle before Phil and Techno even stepped foot on this server? What if all that pain could be avoided before it ever happened?

The elytrian looked back at Techno, still fitfully unconscious with a furrowed brow. His hopes died a little. Just like Dream, he couldn’t afford to hope for a future that might not come. “Let’s get you comfortable,” Phil murmured, squaring his shoulders as he bent to hoist Techno’s limp figure into his arms.

Notes:

“spirit of the damned” can be understood as the doomed yet fervent actions of those who are fated to fail :)

Chapter 66: A New Symphony

Summary:

Previously...

Karl looked helplessly to Quackity, the other main healer of the group. His friend of years, the man with whom he had wreaked havoc in and restored order to a million servers, seemed just as defeated. “He’s alive.” Karl stressed, turning his gaze back to Tommy. He looked just as peaceful as he did before, as if he was simply asleep. “That’s what it means.”

...

The elytrian looked back at Techno, still fitfully unconscious with a furrowed brow. His hopes died a little. Just like Dream, he couldn’t afford to hope for a future that might not come. “Let’s get you comfortable,” Phil murmured, squaring his shoulders as he bent to hoist Techno’s limp figure into his arms.

Notes:

up next: a possibly very confusing but hopefully fulfilling chapter stacked with references to previous moments! i will have a detailed authors note / explanation at the end if this chapter doesn't quite make sense to you :) if you still have questions, pls lmk and i will be MORE than happy to explain!!

p.s. this is based on the hetaoni ost Symphony 03, which plays during this scene in the game! imo, it's one of the themes that fits the chapters i name them after best!

also, i recommend rereading chapter 44 at some point before or after this new chapter ;)

Tommy opened his eyes to pure darkness.

He wasn’t sure if his eyes were open, really. Everything stayed void-black whether he felt eyelashes brushing his cheek or not. But wait—there, not too far from him. A light?

Tommy took a wobbly step forward. Looks like he had legs in this strange, dark world. He stretched a hand out, heading hesitantly toward the change in the landscape. Arms, too. Each step became easier as he grew used to treading on void.

As he drew nearer, the light seemed to shift, coming in and out of focus. But it wasn’t really a light, was it? Not in this place of intense darkness. He was sure that even if it were the most blindingly white illumination, the darkness would creep in and mute it to a sickly shade of gray.

Gray. Where had he seen that before? It didn’t matter, he just needed to get out of this prison of black. His friends would be there in the light, right? So much gray…

No.

Tommy came to a halt. His hand seemed inches away from the glitch in the void. He heard it again. You’re going the wrong way, Tommy.

He turned wildly, trying to see anything in the all-consuming darkness. “Where are you?” He shouted into the void.

Tommy… The voice hummed in his mind. Can you make a wish? A wish? It’s all I need. I’m so close. Please, wish that I can cross into your world.

“What…” But Tommy didn’t question it. He found that he no longer raised eyebrows at many things; he just accepted them as truth. His energy was much better spent on trying to escape than playing the skeptic. Still swinging his head around in search of the voice, he began to wish with all his might. Let the strange voice come to him…

“Thank you.” The voice suddenly seemed louder, more corporeal. “You go on ahead, Tommy.” Why did it sound so familiar? “I’ll follow after I kill this Thing.”

The Thing. Awareness suddenly flooded back into Tommy’s mind. Panic seized him as he turned toward what he thought was light. A familiar gray visage sneered back at him, sending a shudder of disgust and fear through Tommy.

Then light, real light, burst from the center of the Thing's forehead, and the darkness was no more.

- - -

He found himself standing in the middle of a luscious garden. Blinking rapidly to adjust to the sudden summer sunlight, Tommy looked around, perplexed. Had he escaped? But no, that was impossible. Even now, he could see a familiar structure looming in the distance. He must still be on the mansion grounds. But everything was so peaceful…

“Do you like it?” A familiar voice came from behind him. Tommy turned to see that a boy had appeared behind him, looking at him anxiously over the flowers swaying in the breeze.

Tommy stared at the other boy, a wave of unexpected emotion overtaking him. “…Tubbo?” He whispered uncertainly. No, but the boy before him couldn’t be Tubbo. Though they had near-identical wavy brown hair, rosy cheeks, and kind eyes, this stranger lacked his friend’s floppy goat ears and tiny horns. His pupils were round, not slitted, and he wore a simple blue hoodie rather than Tubbo’s favored enchanted armor and winter gear.

A thought suddenly struck him. “I’m not dead, am I?” Tommy fretted. “I can’t be! I-I still have to save all of them! And…and you’re much too fuckin’ dopey to be an angel!”

The boy in front of him gaped for a moment, then let out a disbelieving chuckle. “I promise, you’re not dead.” He assured Tommy, hiding his grin behind his hoodie sleeve. Tommy thought he heard him murmur, just like him. “I’m Toby. I know who you are, but…do you know me?”

“You look a hell of a lot like my friend Tubbo.” Tommy replied, still gaping at the boy. Even their smiles looked the same. The name Toby sat on his tongue, warm and strangely familiar. He tested it out uncertainly. “Toby…?”

Toby sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Ah, I figured. I guess Kristen really didn’t tell you much.”

Kristen. Shock ran through Tommy’s veins as he heard the strange boy utter that familiar name. Kristen, the only mother figure in his life as the wife of his pseudo-father Phil. The one who had told him stories throughout his childhood about universes beyond their own, all beautiful and different yet with common threads tying each together. The stories that, eventually, he had come to accept as another axiom of the strange world they lived in.

“There are hundreds of different universes with hundreds of different iterations of the same souls.” Tommy repeated his memories of Kristen’s stories numbly. “I promised,” he realized. “I promised I’d never forget them…never forget you.”

He understood, now. The boy standing in front of him was Tubbo. He was just another version, with another story.

Toby smiled tremulously at him. “You do know me.” He quavered, tears glossing over his eyes. “I—I’m your Tubbo, from another world. And you’re my Tom, from your universe.”

The other boy took a step forward, and Tommy found himself wrapped in an embrace that felt jarringly familiar. He sank into him, squeezing Toby hard as the summer breeze whispered around them. Toby was from a world without admins and hybrids and haunted mansions…so why was he gripping Tommy with the same desperation that his trapped Tubbo had?

Unbidden, tears sprung from his own eyes. Toby felt warm in a way that no one else quite managed in that lifeless mansion. Toby felt like home.

“How are you here?” Tommy forced out between sniffles. “Why?”

“Our worlds are more connected than you know, Tommy.” Toby confessed, still not releasing Tommy from the tight hug. “Kristen lives a very special life on the line between two worlds. But other than her, every single person you know is connected to every single person I do. I also have a Ranboo, and a Wilbur, and a Techno…”

Toby seemed to calm himself down, drawing deep rattling breaths as he pulled away. “We’re not in reality right now.” He explained bluntly, wiping his eyes. “In my world, I just laid down for a nap. In yours…” Toby’s expression darkened for the briefest of seconds. “Well, we’re both somewhere outside of the physical world, and that’s why we can exist in the same place. That’s all I can tell you right now.”

The boy offered Tommy a hand, and after only a moment’s pause, Tommy took it. Toby began leading them out of the garden, toward the structure looming far in the distance. “Think of this place as somewhere that can grant all your unconscious wishes.” Toby smiled up at Tommy, his tears dried by now. “You wished that I could appear, and then that I could kill that monster, so here we are. There are…limits, of course. But we’ll get to that.”

Tommy stayed silent, mulling over Toby’s words. A boundless space for his wishes to shape…then, the mansion in the distance must be the limit to his power here. Even in his dreams, he could never escape. “Then, why?” He asked simply.

Toby’s step faltered. “Didn’t you ever wonder where your memories go when they slip away? Or where you got all that confusing, fake knowledge of the people around you?” He turned to look at Tommy, and the sadness in his eyes made his resemblance to Tubbo even clearer. “Just like how your Techno eased some of the burdens off your mind, my Tommy—Tom—has been taking some of that pain too.”

The other boy smiled ruefully. “When Tom first got those vivid nightmares, we all thought he was playing too many horror games. We only panicked when they turned into full flashbacks and nightmares for us too. After Kristen told us about your world, everything suddenly became…very real.”

Tommy stared at Toby, cogs turning in his brain as he put the pieces together. “Wait,” he suddenly realized. “In every single loop, Tubbo—”

“—doesn’t get flashbacks.” Toby finished his thought smoothly. “That’s because I’ve been taking all of those memories for him.”

“That’s why you’re so caught up, right.” Tommy grumbled, feigning annoyance at Toby’s knowing smirk. “Phil and Quackity guessed as much. And Ranboo?”

“Well,” Toby sighed. “We figured that you need someone who isn’t swept up in memories, but also someone that does have access to that valuable information. My Ranboo volunteered to amplify those memories, and as for Sapnap…” He snickered slightly. “Honestly, I think those dumbasses spun a wheel and Nick got unlucky.”

That name poked at something in Tommy’s memory, and he found himself sorting through flashes of names and faces that didn’t quite seem familiar. Those were his other self’s memories, he realized abruptly.

“We’ve been watching this whole time,” Toby chattered on, his eyes gleaming in the summer sunlight as they drew ever closer to the mansion. “Gathering what information we can from the memories that filter to our side, and sending back what we think is most important. And…I can’t talk about it, but there are other efforts happening too.”

“Why can’t you talk about it?” Tommy pondered, puzzled by Toby’s suddenly tight-lipped words. “Come to think of it, if he’s so connected to me, why isn’t your Tommy here?”

Toby pursed his lips. “Tommy, universes shouldn’t mix.” He said seriously. “I’m already risking the balance of time and space just by being here. There really isn’t much beyond this that I can do or tell you.”

Tommy accepted defeat in silence, despite the chills that ran down his spine. He didn’t like the thought of treading near something taboo; he had enough of that in the mansion already. “That doesn’t answer my question.” Tommy suddenly realized. Why was Toby’s world putting so much into helping him?

This time, Toby didn’t look at him as he spoke. “You may be from another universe,” he said quietly, “But you’re still Tom. You’re still my best friend. I know, more than anyone, how much you’re hurting. And because of that, Tom is hurting too.”

The other boy struggled with his words for a moment, almost as if there was something he didn’t know how to—or perhaps couldn’t—say. “And…I feel some responsibility for your universe.” He finished finally, squeezing Tommy’s hand a bit tighter. “We all do.”

Tommy found himself strangely choked up by the sentiment. The sunlight was warm on his face, but it was nothing compared to the feelings unfurling within. To think that at least twelve strangers—one for each of those trapped in the mansion—from an entirely different universe were cheering them on from afar…He felt safer than he had for a long time.

But something didn’t quite feel right. The sun was hot and the breeze felt real, but he couldn’t shake the feelings that this was not how things were supposed to go. Was he dreaming? But his dreams these days were so much crueller than this. Was he simply at the start of another loop? But Toby could not be here if so…

“Let’s hurry.” Toby interrupted his thoughts, his familiar brown eyes slightly narrowed as they fixed upon the mansion looming ahead. “They’re waiting for us.”

Tommy picked up the pace as they passed through the silent gate, wondering why he didn’t feel the sweeping dread of starting a new loop when he saw the figures of Wilbur and Ranboo waiting before them.

Notes:

an explanation of the premise of this, bc there's actually quite a few readers who are here from hetaoni but not the mcyt fandom:

minecraft youtubers (mcyt) are essentially a bunch of gamers/streamers, and mcyt became really popular a few years ago because they would play on semi-roleplay minecraft servers and create personas while playing. my story's characters are based on those in-game personas, not the real people playing them. however, i decided to make it so that those real people are part of a parallel universe. imagine if you and your friends were playing/roleplaying characters and it turns out they're sentient in the other world you've created! so, each of you guys would have a character counterpart in that other world. that's basically what's happening here, except the alternate universe people didn't necessarily CREATE the main universe people...that'll be explored later ;)

also, a little something that maaay be important to know later: the biggest and most famous roleplay server created by these people was the dreamsmp, where all their personas were super fleshed out (and super angsty lmfao). those AREN'T the personas that i'm using for my main characters! the personas i'm using are just their general streaming/gaming/minecrafting personas :)

in the og hetaoni, italy met holy rome, someone he used to know but who "died" long ago. there's not really an equivalent to that in the mcyt fandom, which is why i chose to have tommy contact a whole alternate universe person in this chapter. it also fits better for tying up some other loose ends in hetaoni, which you'll see in future chapters!

p.s. for those who don't know: irl, toby is the real name of the creator who has the online name + plays the persona "tubbo". similarly, nick is the real name behind sapnap, and tom is the real name behind tommyinnit!

again PLEASE lmk if you need clarification on any of this stuff LOL i will be happy to rant!!

Chapter 67: Brother

Summary:

Previously...

The demon hybrid’s simple answer seemed to kick them all into motion. Sapnap moved to guide Dream to another bed and George, after hovering anxiously for a moment, headed to the bathroom. No one commented as Ranboo and Wilbur made no move to leave Tommy’s side.

...

“Let’s hurry.” Toby interrupted his thoughts, his familiar brown eyes slightly narrowed as they fixed upon the mansion looming ahead. “They’re waiting for us.” Tommy picked up the pace as they passed through the silent gate, wondering why he didn’t feel the sweeping dread of starting a new loop when he saw the figures of Wilbur and Ranboo waiting before them.

Notes:

trying a new format/structure here to fit what actually happens in the game! pls lmk if it's too confusing 😭

this chapter's title is taken straight from the hetaoni ost Brother aka quackity's theme!

For all he joked around and played the clown of the group, Quackity was no fool. He left Ranboo fidgeting and Wilbur slumped by Tommy’s bed, ignored the meaningful silence between Sapnap and Dream, passed Karl’s quiet check-in with Tubbo, and paused in front of the bathroom door that George had disappeared through minutes before.

Quackity was no fool, so when he entered the bathroom with a crude joke at the tip of his tongue and saw George standing slumped by the sinks, he promptly changed gears. “Gogy!” He called, softening both his voice and his smile as the other man started, but didn’t turn around. “What’s up, man? Shouldn’t you be outside with idiot one and idiot two?”

George let out a hissing breath from behind clenched teeth. “Sapnap and Dream don’t need me right now.” He replied quietly.

Quackity paused in his slow amble toward the other man, slightly taken aback. Was George jealous? But his voice lacked the subtle whine that always took over whenever he was moping about being left out. No, this was something beyond petty envy. “What do you mean, dude?” He laughed nervously. “They always need you.”

The other man finally turned toward Quackity, still bracing his arms against the sinks. “No, they don’t.” There was a strange look in his eyes that didn’t match the dry smile he wore. “Quackity, I’m the only one here who hasn’t done anything.”

- - -

“…Phil?”

His wheezed name caught the elytrian’s attention immediately. Phil looked up from where he had been sitting with his back against a bookshelf, still studying the woefully blank piece of paper. Techno, who he’d maneuvered into a more comfortable position opposite him, looked at him with bleary eyes. “T-Techno! How are you feeling—?”

For a few moments, Techno’s only response was to squeeze his eyes shut and lay there panting. Phil hovered over him anxiously, waiting until Techno squinted up at him again. “Like someone drove a sword through my heart,” the piglin hybrid rasped. “Easy dub.” He added sarcastically.

The elytrian breathed a silent sigh of relief, glad that his friend was at least well enough to keep his signature dry humor. Indeed, more color seemed to be flooding into Techno’s cheeks. “I hate to bear bad news, mate,” Phil began wearily, “but…we’re kinda trapped here in the past?”

Techno stared at him dryly. “I knew Dream couldn’t be that good.” He muttered to himself. “Well!” The piglin hybrid grasped the bookshelf behind him, pulled himself to his feet, and promptly toppled over again with a shout of pain.

“Woah there!” Phil managed to catch Techno, stumbling slightly under his weight as he eased him to the ground again. “Techno, is it…Tommy?”

Techno just closed his eyes again, letting his head fall back onto the bookshelves with a thunk. “I don’t know.” He whispered, and Phil was taken aback by how defeated he sounded. This was the tough kid he had taken under his wings over a decade ago, who never resigned and fought hard to make himself known as the Blood God. That same kid was crumpled in front of him now, arms hugged around his chest. “Shit…why am I so useless?”

- - -

George knew that Quackity’s raised eyebrows demanded elaboration, and so he barrelled on, unable to stop the stream of words from falling out his mouth. “You and Karl have patched us up after every fight. Bad’s crazy with an axe and a first aid kit. Dream and Sapnap are idiots, but they’ve won every battle so far. Tubbo built Eden, and Ranboo can practically see the future with those clocks. Wilbur, Techno, and Phil are all doing so much to help Tommy, who—” He had to pause to swallow a lump in his throat. “Who has already gone through so much for us.”

If possible, Quackity’s eyebrow climbed even higher. “I mean, I always love a bit of praise,” He quipped. “But your point is…?”

George scowled at the other man. He didn’t want to play his games right now. “I haven’t done anything.” He repeated sourly. “In every fight, I’m stuck standing uselessly in the back, waving my stupid fucking bow at the Thing. Even when my two best friends were about to tear each other apart, or get torn apart, I couldn’t do anything.”

- - -

“At this point, what am I even doing here?” Techno finished, his eyes still squeezed shut. “Why did I jump down that hole if I can’t even help my brother?”

The piglin hybrid could feel Phil’s gaze boring into him. A decade of friendship and family had made Techno grow fond of the elytrian’s piercing, birdlike eyes. In this moment, however, he wished he wasn’t so exposed under his mentor’s careful gaze. “And now we’re stuck here. I know something terrible happened to Tommy, but I can’t fucking do anything about it.”

“Techno…” He heard Phil sigh. “Tell me, are you looking for gratification?”

- - -

Quackity’s blunt words seemed to have taken George aback. The older man stared at him, mouth hanging slightly open. “H-Huh?”

“Because,” Quackity continued, taking a step closer. “If that’s what you want, then there’s plenty to be done. Go draw a pretty picture or play games on your comm.” He tilted his head at George challengingly. “That’s doing something, right? Would that make you happy?”

The older man was silent for a few moments, still regarding Quackity suspiciously. “…No.”

- - -

“You know that’s not what I meant, Phil.” The piglin hybrid’s eyes were barely open, but Phil could still feel the annoyed stare he was receiving. “I want to actually help. Isn’t there anything that only I can do…?”

Phil squinted at Techno, truly taken aback by the doubt in his friend’s voice. “You fuckin’ moron,” He began loudly. “Aren’t you forgetting something?” Techno just groaned unintelligibly in response. “I’m supposed to be the old man here, not you!”

The elytrian sighed as he kneeled down next to Techno. “Have you really forgotten all the people you brought to the mansion to help us? How you made Tommy’s heart so much lighter by bearing some of his burden?”

“A fat lot of help that did.” Techno muttered, avoiding Phil’s eyes as he winced again. “Tommy was right; I should’ve just done everyone a favor and stayed away—”

“And let them rot away in that cage while Tommy sacrificed himself again?” Phil cut in swiftly. Judging from Techno’s silence, he had finally struck gold. “Techno, only you could’ve done all that. And even if you can’t seem to get it into your thick head,” he punctuated his words by lightly poking Techno’s clammy forehead, “You’ve saved this timeline so many times.”

- - -

“I mean,” Quackity continued, waving his arms around in grandiose gestures. “Without you, we never would’ve figured out all those puzzles.”

George hummed in dissatisfaction; yes, he had solved all those puzzles, but— “Anyone else could have done the same, Quackity.” He replied exasperatedly. “If I wasn’t there, then even you’d get it eventually.”

He ignored Quackity’s indignant squawk. George’s arms rose to wrap around himself as he stared off into space. “I’m just taking up space and food here.” He whispered, doubt swirling deep in his stomach. Really, all he’d done so far was burden the group. Not even the Thing seemed to think George was anyone useful. He’d spent the whole time riding on the efforts of the others, and even when his two best friends began their stupidly dangerous feud, all he could do was hover—

“Sapnap needed you.” George jumped as Quackity seemed to read his mind. “No one else could have talked him into letting his heart out earlier. And Dream still needs you. Do you think he can lean on Sapnap forever, when they’ve already been fighting over who can sacrifice themselves more?”

The younger man wore an uncharacteristically serious look on his face, despite the smile still tugging at his lips. “Even if you’re not jumping into battle and heroically slaying monsters, I promise you that your presence is still very needed.”

- - -

“That’s all you want, right?” Phil chuckled, giving Techno that familiar warm smile. “You want to help. You want to make a difference. Rest assured, you are.”

Techno just stewed silently, turning over Phil’s words in his mind. Was he, the middle brother, a latecomer to the endless loops in the mansion, really needed?

“Cheer up, mate.” Before Techno could protest, Phil reached out and patted his cheek affectionately. “You’re gonna make me feel bad! Honestly, if you’re useless, then I might as well be trash!”

Techno weakly swatted Phil’s hand away, indignation filling him as he processed what Phil said. “Yeah, right.” He replied as fiercely as he could, even as his voice rasped painfully from weak lungs. “Trash can’t kill monsters or be there for their family.”

Phil just raised his eyebrows at Techno knowingly. Ah. Techno…could see the logic in his arguments now. He hated to admit that, just maybe, Phil had a point. But, as his heart continued to throb from phantom pain and distance from the one person he desperately wanted to see, his soul felt a bit lighter. Techno closed his eyes again, feeling the gentle tug of sleep grow stronger as numbness crept over him once more.

“Rest, kiddo.” He heard Phil mutter as a hand briefly squeezed his own. “You’re doing just fine.”

- - -

Before George could say anything in response, the bathroom door burst open behind Quackity. Glancing over his shoulder, Quackity saw Sapnap standing there, his furrowed brow smoothing as relief filled his face. “There you are, George!” The younger man sighed, marching into the room. “Why were you hiding in here? We’ve been looking for you!”

Quackity wiggled his eyebrows at Sapnap. “Just some alone time with papa Quackity here,” he snickered.

Sapnap stuck his tongue out in passing as he marched past Quackity. “I need your help,” The younger explained, taking hold of George’s arm. “Dream’s still being a stubborn dumbass. You’re the only one who can talk him down, y’know.”

“O-Oh.” George let himself be whisked along by Sapnap, the surprise evident in his voice. He paused for a moment before he was dragged back outside, looking back toward Quackity. The vulnerability hadn’t quite faded from George’s face, but Quackity could see the new emotion dominating it: gratitude. He smiled inside. Though Quackity’s friends were usually a welcome escape from the logic and outreach of his moderator’s job, after so long away from his duties, it sure felt good to reassure someone once more.

Anytime, he mouthed back.

Notes:

i’m not too sure abt the line of reasoning in this chapter lmao but it was fun to experiment 🤷 also sorry for the irregular update schedule, i'm gonna try and get back to posting every 2/3 days!

Chapter 68: Whispers Intermezzo

Summary:

Previously...

He smiled inside. Though Quackity’s friends were usually a welcome escape from the logic and outreach of his moderator’s job, after so long away from his duties, it sure felt good to reassure someone once more.

Anytime, he mouthed back.

Notes:

here's another short but EXTREMELY important chapter ;)

Wilbur drifted in and out of consciousness. The only thing keeping him tethered to the waking world was the hand in his own, limp and cold no matter how hard he gripped it. He could hear voices murmuring not far away, and a slight rustling ahead that meant Ranboo was still at Tommy’s bedside with him. Wilbur must’ve fallen asleep while waiting, waiting…

“…a price.” He could make out what the voices were saying now. “I went too far with my magic and dipped into my life essence.”

There was a sharp intake of breath. “Not enough to kill you, clearly.” Someone, maybe George, said with a falsely calm tone that could’ve convinced anyone who didn’t know him well. “So, it took your sight instead of your life?”

“Yeah.” Dream sighed. “And any other spells I had going on.”

Someone grumbled under their breath. “So Phil and Techno really are trapped in the past.” Sapnap said more clearly.

“The circle is gone and everything.” Dream confirmed quietly. “Time travel is powerful magic…I’ll need a lot more energy before I can bring them back again.”

A tense silence settled over them. Wilbur squeezed Tommy’s unmoving hand even tighter, his thoughts drifting to his twin trapped in time. How strange. Before Techno had explained it to them all, Wilbur hadn’t even registered the emptiness in his heart from his severed connection with his brothers. Perhaps the dread of the mansion had replaced it. Now, however, he felt emptier than ever.

“I’ll bring them back first. Then, we’ll wait for Tommy.” Was Wilbur imagining the slight tremble in Dream’s voice? “But.” No, Dream’s breath was definitely shaking as he inhaled again. “But if he doesn’t wake…”

Another silence ensued, this time even more charged. Wilbur suddenly felt very awake. “He’ll be fine, Dream.” Sapnap murmured.

“He has a point,” George shot back. “I…I hate to say it, but there’s always that possibility. And if that really happens…Dream is the only one who can give us all another chance.”

Wilbur’s free hand clenched as something dreadful started swirling in his stomach. He raised his head, blinking in the sudden flood of light. Barely taking time to register Ranboo’s tense face in front of him, he swivelled to look at the trio huddled at the other end of the rest area, too engrossed in conversation to notice him.

“Dream.” All three men jumped, Dream taking an extra second to find where Wilbur was suddenly standing before them. They looked like deer in the headlights, all with identical guilt painted across their faces.

Wilbur struggled to form his words for a moment, mouth opening and closing. He felt pathetic as the three men all looked at him, sympathy in their eyes. Their words didn’t…anger him, exactly. But his stomach churned all the same.

“I understand.” He said finally, his jaw tight. “I understand that my brother might not wake up, and that Dream is our next best hope.” His friends seemed stunned by the bluntness of his words. Wilbur ignored them as he directed his words right at Dream, hoping that the man could feel the pressure. “But I expect you to do everything you can not to fill Tommy’s shoes just yet.”

“No one said we wouldn’t.” Dream replied just as firmly, his sightless green eyes earnest. “We’re all on the same side here, Wilbur.”

“No one said we weren’t.” Wilbur echoed faintly, the tension rapidly leaking out of him. He suddenly felt very tired, and his head pounded under the obnoxiously bright lights. Someone really should’ve dimmed them in the rest area.

Hahaha. A piercing pain burst into Wilbur’s head, and he staggered, shocked by the suddenness of it. A sickeningly familiar feeling wormed its way into his chest as he felt his heart begin to spasm. HAHAHA!

“Shit!” Wilbur barely registered the voices around him as he stumbled and fell, too preoccupied by the one suddenly roaring in his mind. “Wilbur!? Someone get Quackity!”

I FOUND YOU! The voice screamed, and pain ripped through his chest again. I! FOUND! YOU!

YOU—voices shouted miles away and arms cradled him as he felt his limbs give way completely.

WILL—he couldn’t breathe, not with the crushing weight on his lungs and the exploding pain as his heart pumped its way toward death.

NOT—black danced at the edge of his vision, the darkness drawing ever closer—

Wilbur? A new voice suddenly cut through the panic and the haze. Wilbur could finally take a breath as the pressure on his heart eased slightly, almost as if someone had pulled the vice-like grip away. Thank God, I found you!

Wilbur let out a wheezing breath as the new, strangely familiar voice enveloped him. Stay with me, Wilbur! The voice called, and everything went black.

Act II fin.

Notes:

ah, the joy of unexpected callbacks to long-ago scenes...

for any of you hetaoni fans out there...i'm sure you're well aware that the official version ends around here! from here on, i will be drawing some inspiration from Cookie's continuation of HetaOni, but my ending will end up quite different from theirs ;) stick around to see what happens to these silly minecraft men!

btw sorry for not including the dramatic cliffhanger at the end of the real hetaoni 🥲 it doesn’t rlly fit in with my plans! hopefully this cliffhanger makes up for it tho 😼

happy end of act 2: new blood moon! act 3 to come very soon ;)

Chapter 69: Mourning Bells a' Ringing (Act III: Requiem)

Summary:

Previously...

NOT—black danced at the edge of his vision, the darkness drawing ever closer—

Wilbur? A new voice suddenly cut through the panic and the haze. Wilbur could finally take a breath as the pressure on his heart eased slightly, almost as if someone had pulled the vice-like grip away. Thank God, I found you!

Wilbur let out a wheezing breath as the new, strangely familiar voice enveloped him. Stay with me, Wilbur! The voice called, and everything went black.

Notes:

the chapter title is a continuation of ch. 67! both chapter titles reference the brother john nursery rhyme, but ch. 67 loses the "john" part and this chapter changes "morning" to "mourning" >:)

Act III: Requiem

- - -

Phil tried not to, but he pondered Techno’s words. He turned them over in his head as Techno’s lucidity faltered, sending the piglin hybrid into a lasting state of fitful unconsciousness. He searched them for meaning as he idled the hours away, leafing dully through the books in the library. He took them to heart as, in brief moments throughout their camp-out in the library, he heard footsteps. The clash of metal on metal. Shrieks. Phil held his breath during those moments, heart pounding and sweat beading as he could only imagine what was happening in the world outside. He cursed himself for sitting in the library like a useless lump instead of adding his sword to the fray.

But, Phil reasoned with himself, there truly was nothing he could do. Stepping in and changing the past beyond what they’d already done would be more harm than help. Phil must’ve already violated a dozen time travel rules by revealing the entire premise of the mansion to Dream, when their original goal was just to weasel a bit of magic from him. Either this timeline would take Phil’s information and become the last one, or it would meet the fate it was destined for.

But the silence was so heavy. The longer Phil sat there, his only company being a limp Techno, the more restless he grew. “Fuck it,” he declared, standing up finally in a flash of steel feathers. “C’mon, Techno. We’re finding that green motherfucker again.”

The piglin hybrid was just conscious enough for Phil to manhandle him until he was draped across his strong elytrian wings. Using one arm to steady his friend, Phil trudged toward the library door. He would find Dream, and this time, he’d use force if necessary.

The mansion was eerily quiet as Phil carried the unconscious piglin hybrid through the halls. It was a type of silence that went beyond the absence of people.

It feels like everything has been consumed, Techno had once told him, channelling Dream’s voice through his experience of Tommy’s memory. All the life, all the order, all the happiness…Phil shivered, trying to push Techno’s ominous words out of his mind. At the very least, he wasn’t too worried about the Thing. Considering it was still the early stages of the loop, the monster couldn’t have grown too strong yet.

Phil grumbled under his breath as he braved the stairs, hauling Techno’s dead weight up the steps to the fourth level. He didn’t know where Dream, or any of the others, could be. All he could do was do a thorough search—

Ah. The elytrian stopped in his tracks, staring at the brand new flight of stairs that really shouldn’t have been there so early in the loop. How hadn’t Phil felt the rumbles of the fifth-floor entrance appearing? “Magic bullshit.” He answered himself exasperatedly. “At least I know where Dream is now.”

Phil dragged himself and Techno up the new stairs, cursing quietly under his breath as they reached the landing with bloody handprints. Even as he averted his eyes, Phil could tell that there were less marks than in his own timeline, proving that they really were in the past. Mentally shaking himself, the elytrian reached out to open the door.

Before his fingers could even touch the grim metal doorknob, however, the door slammed open. Phil barely had time to register the green-clad man stepping out before the door closed again. Dream stood before him, green eyes stony and unreadable as he placed his crossbow back into his inventory.

“…Oh. You again.” Dream greeted him dully, no trace of his former anger left.

Phil stared him down, refusing to budge even as Dream took a step forward. “Don’t move.” The elytrian replied flatly. “I’m not letting you run this time.”

“And I’m not planning to.” The younger man sighed, trying to sidestep Phil. Even with added weight on his shoulders, Phil had the elytrian reflexes to block Dream. Catching Dream’s arm in his hand, Phil stopped him in his tracks.

The elytrian took a moment to study Dream more closely. Only then did he see the droplets of red, staining his skin and leaching into the green fabric of his clothes. “Dream.” Phil said seriously, pulling back. The younger man watched wearily as he took a moment to set Techno down, propping him against the stairs’ railway rather than the bloody walls. “Where are the others in this timeline?”

In a second, Dream’s carefully composed expression crumbled. “You were right, okay?” He spat suddenly. “I get it now. You coming from the future means that, however many loops from now, you’re still trapped. There was no way we ever could’ve succeeded in this one.”

Phil watched with wide eyes as Dream paced toward him, one hand outstretched. “Give me that piece of paper.” The younger man said curtly. “I’ll send you back to your timeline now, but I need something that was touched by your Dream.”

The elytrian handed it over without complaint, but for the moment, his interest was no longer in returning to his time. All the angry conviction he’d carried upstairs to deal with Dream faded as he watched Dream’s trembling hands try to smooth out the paper. “…Even Tommy?” He murmured. Dream just smiled mirthlessly, pulling an all-too familiar journal from his inventory. That was plenty explanation.

“I’m sorry.” The younger man choked out suddenly, bowing his head over the paper and the journal. “I’m sorry it took so long for me to get my head on straight, and I’m sorry I wasted what you told me.” Phil’s heart clenched at the sight of tears dripping onto the journal’s leather cover. “I’m sorry I made everyone save me like the pathetic person I am.”

“And I’m sorry for making you walk through this loop with that knowledge weighing you down.” Phil retorted fiercely, his metal wings puffing out. “Sure, I knew this loop was doomed, but I shouldn’t have made you suffer with that knowledge.”

Dream wouldn’t meet his eyes. Slowly, painfully, the man began to trace runes onto the paper with his fingertip. The ink that flowed from his fingers seemed more like blood. “Phil…can you tell me something?” He murmured. “Once I turn back time and loop again, how many are left until I reach your timeline? How much longer do I have to live knowing that our suffering is just a cycle?”

Phil stiffened, the hopeless words striking something deep within him. “…Honestly, I have no clue.” He lied through his teeth. Phil knew that the next loop that Dream would initiate could not be the most recent one, because his own loop was created by Tommy, not the admin. This Dream would pull back time only to hand the power back to Tommy and start the vicious cycle again. But Phil would not let that knowledge crush Dream’s hope.

Dream didn’t reply immediately as he etched the last rune into the paper. He moved as if to hand it over, but paused, his green eyes suddenly clear and sharp. “There’s a few more things I can give you. Phil—your sword?”

Phil hesitated for a second before summoning his sword and exchanging it with Dream for the slip of paper. Looking down at it, the code seemed a bit different from what his timeline’s Dream had written. Glancing back up, Phil was met with the sight of Dream gritting his teeth as blood pooled from a brand new wound on his arm.

“Mate!” Phil shouted, aghast. “What’d you do that for?!” Dream wordlessly handed Phil’s sword back, shaking his head as the elytrian frantically searched his pockets for bandages. Frustrated that he didn’t have a single bit of first aid on him, Phil was just about ready to rip off his jacket to staunch the blood. Looking up, however, he was stalled by the sight of Dream’s blood floating, rather than dripping down his arm.

Dream closed his eyes, concentrating as one hovering hand manipulated the blood into a sickening, swirling sphere. With a flick of his hand, the sphere suddenly turned solid and translucent, hints of green shining through the faint red. “You wanted my magic?” He panted, his free hand now fumbling to put pressure on his wound. “This is as much as I can give. Take it.”

Phil hesitated for a moment, his stomach turning at the gruesome sight. So this was how all those lumps of magic were made…but this sphere was much bigger than the pebbles before. The elytrian shrugged off his jacket, insistently pressing it into Dream’s hand as the orb floated toward him. “Stop the blood, Dream. You’ll be no use if you bleed out here.” Phil told the admin sternly.

An all too familiar chill settled suddenly in Phil’s spine. In a flash, he was by Techno’s side, bird-like eyes watching the staircase anxiously for any signs of ugly gray flesh.

A door slammed behind him. “Looks like our time here is up,” Dream sighed. Phil whipped around, mentally slapping himself in the forehead as he realized his error. Of course the Thing would come from the halls that contained its cage, not from the downstairs levels. The massive monster, now too big to fit easily through the door, roared as it squeezed one clawed hand through.

“Mate—” Phil began, keeping his hand on Techno’s shoulder as he crouched defensively in front of his unconscious friend.

“Just touch the runes and you’ll be on your way. I’ll send a little extra help behind you if I can.” Dream’s eyes were now as brilliant as ever, shining with magic and grief and pain as he looked at Phil. “Remember. It’s only a successful escape if none of you die.”

“Look at the fucking size of that thing!” Phil stared at Dream hysterically as the monster stretched another claw through the doorway. “You can’t fight it alone—”

“The Thing won’t kill if there’s only one person left.” Dream insisted patiently. “It loves its sick game too much to end it.” He added with a humorless chuckle.

Phil gritted his teeth; he couldn’t argue against that. Tightening his grip on his unconscious friend’s arm, the elytrian pressed a thumb to the center of the code-filled paper. Instantly, the air filled with light and the sound of distant bells chiming. “Dream!” He yelled as the wind picked up around him and Techno. The admin just watched him wearily, one feeble hand pressing Phil’s jacket to his wound. “Remember.” Phil echoed Dream’s words, squinting through the maelstrom of magic to keep his eyes on the admin. “You’re not alone.”

He barely had time to see another tear streak down Dream’s face before he was gone. In that blink of an eye, all Phil could think about was how much Dream looked like Tommy.

Notes:

i feel like the pacing of this chapter could've been a little less rushed but oh well! i touched on some things that i think will be pretty important in the future ;)

Chapter 70: When in Rome

Summary:

Previously...

Tommy picked up the pace as they passed through the silent gate, wondering why he didn’t feel the sweeping dread of starting a new loop when he saw the figures of Wilbur and Ranboo waiting before them.

...

“Remember.” Phil echoed Dream’s words, squinting through the maelstrom of magic to keep his eyes on the admin. “You’re not alone.”

He barely had time to see another tear streak down Dream’s face before he was gone. In that blink of an eye, all Phil could think about was how much Dream looked like Tommy.

Notes:

much of this chapter is based on the aforementioned cookie's hetaoni!

“There you are!” Wilbur greeted with a smirk. “What took you so long in the woods, eh? We thought you and Tubbo ran away or something!”

Tommy pivoted between Wilbur and Toby, astonished. Could Wilbur not tell that Toby wasn’t Tubbo? “Sorry ‘bout that,” Toby answered smoothly, not missing a beat. He jabbed a finger in Tommy’s direction, wearing a dry smile that definitely didn’t reach his eyes. “This moron thought he saw something interesting over there.”

“No worries!” Ranboo mediated, offering them a sweet smile. Neither him nor Wilbur seemed to see anything wrong with Toby as they both turned toward the mansion again. “Anyways…I really thought it was just a rumor. I’m surprised we actually found it!”

Wilbur pursed his lips, craning his eyes to squint at the roof. “Pretty cool. It definitely feels very desolate.”

Tommy gaped at the two, trying to wrap his mind around the situation. After the brief interruption, Ranboo and Wilbur were defaulting to the same conversation they had at the start of the most recent loop.

Looking to Toby for help, all Tommy got was a knowing look before the other boy spoke. “I don’t think it’s very interesting. Or desolate.” He stated flatly, not even sparing a glance at the mansion as he inspected his fingernails instead. “We should just leave.”

Tommy barely stopped his mouth from falling open. Even Toby was following the exact script of what had already happened! He took a deep breath, recalling the other boy’s earlier explanation. We’re not in reality right now, Toby had said with something deeper hiding behind his words. Was this just another memory, with Toby in Tubbo’s place? Or was it something different?

“Tommy!” He snapped out of his ponderings to see the front door wide open, Ranboo and Wilbur nowhere to be seen. Toby looked at him, his mouth still slightly open after calling his name.

“What’s going on?” Tommy demanded, trying to walk toward the door too.

Before he could move far, Toby caught his arm in his hands, eyes wide. “Tommy, listen.” He explained hurriedly. “Think of this as a lucid dream where anything can go your way. You don’t have to go in if you don’t want to.”

Tommy hovered uncertainly, glancing between the front door and Toby’s earnest face. “Okay, but…I still have to go after them.” He insisted exasperatedly.

Toby raised an eyebrow, searching Tommy’s face carefully. “Even if it’s a dream?”

“Especially because it’s a dream.” Tommy retorted firmly, staring the other boy down. After countless loops and losses, could he even truly be certain that this was a dream? What if it was just one of his brain’s flimsy attempts to soften the blow of another failure?

The other boy’s expression softened. “I knew you would say that,” He murmured quietly, relaxing his grip on Tommy’s arm. “But please be careful. Take this as a chance to try things that you wouldn’t in real life, okay?” Toby smiled up at him.

“Deal.” Tommy agreed firmly, making his way toward the door again. Toby didn’t let go of his arm, but followed without complaint. “But you’d better explain this more when we get in.”

As he stepped through the true threshold of the mansion, Tommy couldn’t stop himself from tensing like he always did. Nothing special ever happened whenever he first set foot inside, but that never stopped a shudder from running through his body anyways. In just a few minutes the Thing would come stalking into the hallway, beady eyes fixed on him.

A crash echoed from the right hallway, making everyone but Tommy and Toby jump. Tommy tuned out Ranboo and Wilbur’s words as they began playfully arguing about who should go investigate.

“Fine, let’s go together!” Ranboo decided finally, voice full of exasperation. “Tommy, Tubbo, you guys can wait here.” Wilbur rolled his eyes, but dutifully trailed after Ranboo as the ender hybrid began searching for the source of the crash.

Tommy watched them leave anxiously. He and Toby must’ve loitered outside long enough to change the script enough that Ranboo was no longer investigating alone. “Alright,” He turned back to Toby as the two others disappeared through the door at the end of the hall. “Tell me how this place works.”

“There’s not much more to it!” Toby replied cheerily, though Tommy couldn’t help but feel that his enthusiasm wasn’t genuine. “Anything that you wish for will come true. Think of it this way: stories have power, and you can create your own narrative here.”

“Sorry, but there’s no fucking way.” Tommy scoffed. It was just too good to be true. “You’re saying that if I wished for, say, a nice hot bowl of mushroom soup, it would just appear in front of me?”

Toby hummed, tapping his chin with one finger. “Not quite,” He admitted thoughtfully. “But the idea of cooking soup would be planted in someone’s mind, and eventually you’d have it!” The other boy shrugged. “Of course, if there weren’t any mushrooms around, then your wish wouldn’t exactly come true. You’d get something close, like another type of soup.”

Tommy raised an eyebrow at the other boy, still doubtful of his explanation. “So I can really only wish for what’s possible inside this mansion,” He realized. “Alright, I’ll bite. How do I wish for something?”

“It can be a subconscious or nonverbal wish, like what you did earlier! The world is your oyster, dude.” Toby explained brightly. “Just…be careful.”

The other boy’s zeal seemed to dim as he fixed Tommy with a very serious look. “If your wish is even a bit implausible, it’ll happen differently from what you expect. And don’t forget; this is the place for you to experiment!” Toby added sternly. “Whatever you do, don’t follow the same route you always do, okay?” He jabbed a finger in Tommy’s face. “Stories have power, but they also have consequences.”

Tommy nodded, trying to shake off the feeling that there was more that Toby wouldn’t—or rather, couldn’t—tell him. Sure, he could abide by whatever silly rules the other boy had cooked up for a power that he certainly didn’t even have. There was really only one thing Tommy wanted, anyways. Without it, life in the mansion could go on as it always did for all he cared. But with it…

Faint voices broke through his musings. Tommy jumped, panic lancing through him as he realized he completely forgot about the loop and his duty in it. He fell into an automatic stance, his hands clenching into fists. Any moment now, the Thing would come charging out.

Instead, all he saw was the hallway door opening to let Ranboo and Wilbur out again. The two were chatting lightly, no trace of unease in either of their faces. “Oi, Tommy!” The older man called, finally noticing Tommy’s intense stare. “It was just a water bottle. Sucks to suck!”

“O-Oh!” Tommy stammered, taken aback. He had never stayed long enough to see the investigators come back before; by this time, the Thing always appeared to scatter them. “Good! Um…did you guys see anything weird in there?” He added hastily.

“No, not really!” Ranboo replied easily. “Except for the fresh food, I guess. Maybe someone really is living here?”

Tommy was almost too busy gaping at the newfound situation to notice Toby’s gaze hardening beside him. “Then let’s get outta here.” Toby maintained, his voice sharp. “Man, we’re being so rude!”

Wilbur smiled a bit sheepishly. “Yeah, yeah. I guess Ranboo was right, eh?” He strode past the two of them, making a beeline straight for the front door. Tommy found himself holding his breath, an impossible hope flickering inside him as his pseudo-brother wrapped one hand around the doorknob and tugged.

“…Huh.” Wilbur pulled again, harder. The door still would not budge. He turned back to the rest of the group, a quizzical smile on his face. “I guess the door locked behind us, eh?”

Ranboo sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose between two fingers. “Just our luck,” he bemoaned.

“Guess we’ll just have to find another exit, huh?” Toby suggested quietly.

Tommy let out the breath he’d been unconsciously holding. Of course Toby’s idea about wishes was too good to be true. He let out a small, bitter chuckle; he was stupid to even consider the fact that the mansion would be kind to him in his dreams.

But…Tommy glanced around the halls one more time, senses still on high alert. Even now, the Thing was nowhere to be found. What if part of his wish had actually come true?

“Tommy?” Ranboo called, shaking Tommy out of his thoughts. “You okay, man?”

Scanning the foyer and the surrounding halls one more time, Tommy managed to muster a smile. “Yeah, big man!” Fake it ‘til you make it, he reminded himself. Spin a new story. You’re good at that. “Say, if this house really isn’t haunted, let’s go look for the owner!”

Wilbur clapped Tommy on the back, grinning. Tommy nearly buckled, not under the pressure but under the familiarity of the gesture. “That’s my bro!” He cackled, slinging his shoulder around Tommy’s neck. “Honestly, it’ll be fun to explore this huge-ass place more!”

Tommy grinned too, slightly more genuine. He felt the worry in him melt slightly. If the Thing hadn’t shown up yet, then…maybe everything really would be okay, just like he had wished.

While Wilbur and Tommy wandered off, arm in arm, with Ranboo following closely behind, Toby hesitated for a moment. He anxiously watched Tommy’s shoulders relax as the other boy seemed to shed a layer of stress. Tommy sure did adapt easily, huh? Just as Kristen said, Toby’s mind reminded him.

Toby gritted his teeth, unwillingly but dutifully trailing after the trio as they walked deeper into the mansion. Please, Tommy…wake up…

Notes:

pov's are gonna jump around quite a bit in the next few chapters (bc everyone is so scattered LOL) so bear with me!!

Chapter 71: Goose Chase

Summary:

Previously...

Toby gritted his teeth, unwillingly but dutifully trailing after the trio as they walked deeper into the mansion. Please, Tommy…wake up…

Notes:

gonna start posting more frequently to try and finish before i leave for college!!

As he sat stiffly beside the beds of not one but two of his unconscious friends, Tubbo felt his morale crack. It hadn’t been long since Quackity had left them there, awkwardly murmuring apologies for not being able to do more as a healer. To everyone now holed up in Eden, the collapses of first Tommy then Wilbur were complete mysteries.

Beside Tubbo, Ranboo sat with his head buried in his hands. “Did they pass out for the same reason?” The ender hybrid muttered numbly. “No, but Tommy’s not breathing, and Wilbur is…” He trailed off into incoherent mumbles of half-baked theories, clearly trying to find some spark of hope in their situation.

Tubbo just took in a deep breath, and then another, and another. Everything would be fine, he tried to tell himself. Everything was fine, except for the fact that Tommy was vegetative, and Wilbur had mysteriously conked out too, and Phil and Techno were still trapped in the past—

A shout broke him out of his spiraling thoughts. Tubbo whipped around just in time to catch the last traces of light fading from the air as two new figures appeared on a freshly etched runic circle. “Is that—” Dream gasped from somewhere behind him in the rest area, seeming to have realized what was going on despite his blindness.

“Speak of the devil…” Tubbo gaped at the newcomers in disbelief, rising from his seat.

Phil stood too from his crouch on the floor, blinking dazedly and tugging on the arm of his companion, who hadn’t moved from his own collapsed position. “Phil? Techno?!” Quackity, clearly sensing that something was wrong, rushed toward the newcomers with Karl and Bad hot on his heels.

The elytrian only clutched Techno closer to him as Karl tried to help support the unconscious man’s weight. “Are we back?” He croaked, eyes darting around the room uncertainly. “Where’s Tommy?”

Quiet settled throughout the room. “…Y-Yeah, you’re back.” Ranboo took it upon himself to explain, and Phil’s eyes immediately bored into him. “Um…don’t worry about that for now, okay?”

“What happened to you two? Are you okay?” Tubbo added worriedly. He could tell that neither Phil nor Techno had a single scratch on them. The hope that had begun to flutter in Tubbo’s chest, however, quickly died as he realized the piglin hybrid still hadn’t moved an inch. Techno too?

Phil sighed, releasing his grip enough for Karl and Quackity to hoist Techno into their arms and carry him toward the rest area. The elytrian gently refused Bad’s attempts to mother-hen him; despite the weariness etched into his face, there was clearly nothing physically wrong with him.

Techno, on the other hand…Tubbo watched anxiously as the unconscious man was carried to the bed on the other side of Tommy. He realized with a start that while Tommy was lifeless and Wilbur seemed deeply asleep, Techno’s face was twisted into a slight expression of pain. As the two healers eased him into the bed, a brief tremor ran through the piglin hybrid’s body and his hand twitched toward his chest.

“Shit…” Tubbo jumped as he heard Phil’s voice right next to him. The elytrian had followed Karl and Quackity, but stopped next to Tubbo, gazing at the unconscious bodies of his other pseudo-sons. “Wilbur too?” Phil murmured bitterly, his hands curling into fists. “…Downsides of the brotherly connection, I guess.”

Tubbo’s brow furrowed as he looked back at the sleeping brothers too. “Connection?” He echoed, recalling how Techno had explained his strange mental connection to Tommy. “But Wilbur’s passing out didn’t have anything to do with Tommy.”

“What?” Phil sounded, if possible, even more panicked. “I-I knew something happened to Tommy because Techno felt the effects too…but you’re saying this,” he gestured at Wilbur, “had nothing to do with it?”

“Wait, wait,” Ranboo begged, holding up a placating hand. “So you think Techno passed out because Tommy did? Did it happen a bit after you guys were sent back?”

“Yeah,” Phil confirmed, still staring at Wilbur. “God, what a mess…” His harsh words didn’t express the pure worry in his eyes.

“Um…sorry to interrupt,” Dream piped up awkwardly. “But how did you get back without my codes?”

Phil glanced over, his face twisting into an even deeper frown as he finally focused on Dream’s clouded eyes. “What happened, mate? Why’d you lose your magic out of nowhere?”

Beside the admin, George snorted humorlessly. “Long story. All you need to know is that this moron used too much power and lost his eyesight.” Dream didn’t even react to the mockery, slumping slightly as he clearly decided that he deserved the reprimand.

“…Would one of those magical lumps help at all?” Phil suggested slowly.

Dream visibly perked up again, eyes wide as he nodded eagerly. “Did you convince my past self to send some here?”

“I got him to send some magic and our asses back to the present, yes.” Phil sighed, rubbing his neck sheepishly. “But I’m not sure where the magic went. It’s a huge orb this time, and it was floating when we travelled, so it might’ve ended up somewhere else in the house.”

Karl looked up from where he’d just finished tucking Techno into bed. “Then we gotta look for it, right?”

“Let’s split up and search,” Bad agreed, his normally chipper voice serious again.

Sapnap leapt up from his seat by Dream’s bed, eyes shining with the prospect of actually doing something for his friend. “I’ll go with George.”

“We’ll search the lower floors,” George added.

“Bad and I can team up.” Karl declared, strangely adamant.

Bad hesitated for a moment, his glowing eyes seeming to search Karl for something, but eventually nodded his assent. “We’ll look in the annexe and basement.” He suggested quietly, ignoring the way a shiver ran throught the group at the mention of the two gruesome areas of the mansion. “There shouldn’t be any monsters there, not after Dream defeated one so recently.”

Quackity looked around the room, clearly searching for his own partner. “I’ll go with…” He left his question open ended.

To Tubbo’s slight surprise, Ranboo inclined his head toward the older man. “I’ll go. I…wanna do something.” He added as a sort of explanation, smiling wearily down at Tubbo.

Quackity grinned, bounding over to sling an arm around Ranboo’s shoulders despite the massive height difference. “We’ll take care of the upper floors, then!”

Tubbo glanced around, wondering if Phil would be willing to join the hunt with him, or if one of the duos would let him tag along. “Can I—”

“Not so fast, bud.” Phil butted in gently. “Stay to explain this mess to me?”

Tubbo bit his lip, looking between Phil and the rest of the group making preparations to leave. Just like Ranboo, his hands still itched to do something, to be productive instead of sitting like a lump by his friends’ bedsides. Filling Phil in was still productive though, he reasoned. “Alright,” Tubbo finally agreed. “Dream needs another babysitter anyways.”

“Oi,” Dream scoffed from the bed in the corner, his disagreement slightly weakened by the way he was uselessly swiveling his head to find the source of the quip.

Tubbo wrestled his restlessness as he forced himself to sit down again. Phil collapsed into the chair next to him, rubbing his nosebridge wearily but giving the goat hybrid his full attention. “Well…” Tubbo sighed.

Silence settled in the eerily empty Eden as Tubbo finally finished his recount of the events Phil had missed. Dream, who had listened too and occasionally added information Tubbo forgot, now occupied himself by absentmindedly tying and retying some cloth around his eyes. Phil still watched his slumbering sons, fingers steepled under his chin as he seemed lost in thought.

Tubbo gazed at his unconscious friends too, suddenly struck by the dreadful irony of it. All three brothers dead to the world, the two who had looped longest through the mansion slumbering like angels while the one least touched by the hellish Thing wrestled with some internal demon.

Tubbo broke his gaze away, trying not to think about it too hard. “What’s up, old man?” He said instead, prompting Phil quietly. “Looks like something’s on your mind.”

Phil started, pulling his hands apart as he turned to look at Tubbo. “Well…” He began hesitantly, clearly reluctant to share what was bothering him. “Past-Dream was so determined to save his loop, but he was doomed from the start, because his timeline was just a failed iteration in a whole lot of loops. I…couldn’t help but think about our timeline too.”

Beside them, Dream’s fingers stilled on the piece of cloth. “We can never know if this really is the most recent loop,” he realized, horror dawning in his voice.

They fell silent again, each pondering the weight of Dream’s words. Tubbo clenched his fists, desperately trying to fight back the hopelessness that crept slowly into his veins. If he lost faith now, then there really would be no chance of escape. But… “Haven’t we known this all along?”

Phil raised his head, looking at Tubbo in weary confusion. Tubbo barrelled on. “Tommy can turn back time. He will do that if we fail this try, and we’ve always known that. It’s kinda a given that this might not be the timeline that succeeds.” As he spoke, he felt something else fill him; something golden and warm. “But it doesn’t mean we shouldn’t fight tooth and nail to avoid that.”

Dream set down his piece of cloth, green eyes looking slightly less muddled than before. “Exactly,” He agreed firmly. “Y’know what? I can justify the shit that my past self did. We could use some of his conviction.”

“And we owe it to him to try the hardest we can, eh? Tommy too.” Phil jerked his head toward Tommy, a small smile now starting to grow on his face. “From what I’ve heard, this is the best loop we’ve gotten so far. Mishaps aside,” Dream shrugged sheepishly as Phil raised an eyebrow at him, “This is the only time that Techno and I have been here, and the only time that we’ve lasted so long after the blood clock room. That’s gotta count for something.”

Tubbo was smiling now too, the dopamine from that simple action coursing through him. “Everything will be fine,” he said, more to himself than to his companions. “Just…”

Phil seemed to sense the words on the tip of the goat hybrid’s tongue. His own grin turned a bit sad as he looked at his unconscious sons again. “They just need to wake up.” He finished.

They settled into another silence, this time more comfortable than before. Tubbo’s eyes were drooping; now that all the restless tension was gone from his body, all he felt was exhaustion. He leaned forward onto Tommy’s bed, folding his arms beneath his head as he relaxed into the mattress. His friend lay just as unresponsive as ever.

As his senses began to shut down, an old memory surfaced: Tommy after he’d mostly recovered from his memory loss, awake but exhausted, refusing to sleep until he’d meticulously accounted for the breathing of every single one of his slumbering friends. As Tubbo drifted off, he sleepily began to count the breaths around him. One for himself, then two, three, four, five…

Notes:

poor tubbo having to deal with all three conked out brothers lmaoo

Chapter 72: ...Do as Romans Do

Summary:

Previously...

As his senses began to shut down, an old memory surfaced: Tommy after he’d mostly recovered from his memory loss, awake but exhausted, refusing to sleep until he’d meticulously accounted for the breathing of every single one of his slumbering friends. As Tubbo drifted off, he sleepily began to count the breaths around him. One for himself, then two, three, four, five…

Notes:

two chapters in one day?? crazy! (this may be the new norm actually)

the chapter title is a continuation of ch. 70 (When in Rome), as is the chapter itself!

“And then—” Sapnap broke off, still laughing so hard that he could barely even squeeze the rest of the sentence out. “And then he tripped over his own two feet! God, Dream and I laughed our asses off!”

Eden filled with laughter as Dream teasingly poked a pouting George. Even the older man couldn’t stop a smile from breaking through his feigned annoyance. Wilbur and Quackity were doubled over, wheezing in laughter, and Ranboo seemed to be chuckling at both their antics and the story Sapnap had just finished.

“Good one, Gogy!” Tommy crowed, wiping away tears of mirth. “Damn, Sapnap! I had no clue you were such a good storyteller!”

Sapnap grinned, puffing out his chest at the compliment. “Well, now you know.” He smirked, looking around at the circle of his friends sitting on the cozy rug on the floor.

Sitting stonily next to Tommy, Toby was the only one not cracking a smile. As his laughter died down, Tommy seemed to finally notice this. “Toby!” He grinned at the other boy, clueless. “Why the long face?”

“Nothing!” Toby replied quickly, trying to arrange his expression into something more pleasant.

Tommy ribbed Toby affectionately. “C’mon, man! I’ll even admit you were right about the whole wish thing!” He gestured around the warm, bright, safe room, his eyes still sparkling with happiness. “See? Not a single Thing in sight.”

Toby’s smile hardened slightly. “Y-Yeah.” He muttered, averting his gaze rather than looking around the room like his friend. “…Tommy—”

“Hey!” He was interrupted as Bad emerged from the staircase, smiling triumphantly.

Tommy immediately lost interest in Toby, swiveling around in time to catch Karl bounding into the room too, a familiar piece of bronze swinging from his hand. His mouth fell open. “Is that—”

“The front door key!” Karl chirped happily, dangling the key in the air as everyone ooh’d and aah’d.

Wilbur reached out to high five Bad. “Eyy! Where’d you guys find it?”

Bad tilted his head, his glowing white eyes narrowing thoughtfully. “Hmm…silly me, I can’t remember!” He rubbed his neck sheepishly. “We found a bunch of stuff around the house, but we only just thought to test the key out.”'

“Whatever, doesn’t matter.” Quackity waved a hand dismissively, grinning around the room. “So what? Y’all wanna get outta here?”

“No way, dude.” George scoffed, ducking away from Dream’s teasing prods. “This place is paradise!”

“Yeah…no jobs, no admin work, no responsibility at all!” Ranboo agreed happily.

“No more Karens complaining about the servers they asked me to make for them!” Dream added, eliciting a roar of laughter from everyone.

Karl plopped down in the circle too. “Ah, if only we could stay here forever…” He sighed, putting a hand to his forehead and dramatically falling into Quackity’s arms. The other man stuck a finger in his ear teasingly, causing Karl to burst out giggling and squirm away from the attack.

Tommy watched their antics, a big smile on his face. “Right? And the rumors aren’t even true; the house isn’t haunted at all!”

Toby’s heart sank as Tommy turned to smile at him again. He had never seen the other boy so happy, not in all of the memories of the mansion that his Tom had showed him. “Right.” Toby replied weakly, trying his best to grin back at Tommy.

“If the owner comes back, we’ll just apologize. No biggie!” Wilbur shrugged. “Anyways, have you guys heard of the new adventure server they’re opening soon?”

Toby tuned out the easy conversation that filled Eden once more. He reached out for Tommy’s hand, and the other boy obliged, barely sparing him a puzzled glance before returning to his chat. Toby swallowed hard as he squeezed Tommy’s hand tightly, trying to ground himself. I can’t stay for much longer. Open your eyes, Tommy…

- - -

The first thing Wilbur noticed when he opened his eyes was that there was nothing but void around him. “Hello?” He shouted instinctively, reeling as the darkness wrapped around him tightly. “Where am I?!”

The second thing he realized was that he felt completely fine. His last memory of a throbbing heart and shriveling lungs was nothing more than that: a memory. Wilbur clutched his chest, momentarily terrified, before relaxing as he felt his own heartbeat thrumming steadily.

The third thing was a sound not unlike the voices that had been battling in his mind earlier. Wilbur? The voice hummed in his brain uncertainly.

“…That’s me.” Wilbur replied cautiously, blinking owlishly as he tried to see anything besides pitch black. “Who are you?”

Can you make a wish? Wilbur frowned, still spinning around to search for any source of light. I promise it’s not a trick or anything weird! Just…can you wish for me to come and be by your side?

Wilbur hesitated, reluctant to do what the strange voice asked of him. But he really had no other choice, did he? “Fine…I wish that the owner of this voice could come here.”

There was a sigh of relief from somewhere behind him, not from inside his brain. Wilbur whipped around, eyes wide and shoulders tensed, and was met with the sight of…an unassuming boy.

“Thank you, Wilbur. I’d make small talk, but we really don’t have much time.” The boy stared at him insistently with startlingly familiar dark gray eyes, his posture relaxed as if he were speaking to an old friend.

Wilbur looked him up and down, taking in the ripped jeans, the crop top layered under a varsity jacket, the flop of brown hair and strangely recognizeable features of the boy’s face. He wore no armor, no gear. Wilbur had never seen someone so…ordinary. Yet something told Wilbur that he knew this boy. “Who are you?” He asked again, his shoulders relaxing slightly.

The boy looked at him for a long moment, frowning. “…First off, in case you were wondering, you’re not dead. Congrats!” He said with a strange mix of sarcasm and sincerity. “Second…y’know Kristen?”

Wilbur blinked, taken aback by the mention of his pseudo-mother Kristen. “Hell yeah I know Kristen!” He replied, strangely soothed by the fact that this boy knew her. “She’s like a mother to me!”

The boy smiled slightly, and Wilbur was once again shocked by how familiar the gesture seemed. “So I’ve heard,” He said simply. “I know her really well too.” He paused again, clearly considering his next words. “…This is gonna sound weird, but…do I look like your friend Ranboo at all?”

Now that he mentioned it, Wilbur could certainly connect the uncanny resemblances to his dear ender hybrid friend. If he simply replaced the boy’s eyes with red and green irises, parted his skin into bicolored white and black, and stuffed him in a suit jacket, the boy would be a spitting image of Ranboo.

“Yeah,” Wilbur agreed, slightly dazed as his brain made the connections. The boy didn’t quite seem as timid as Ranboo, but the little things—his smile, the gentleness of his sarcasm, the solemn wisdom in his eyes—were undoubtedly Ranboo-esque. Indeed, Ranboo and this new boy were the only people Wilbur had ever met who were taller than him. “What the fuck? Are you his evil twin?”

The other boy stared at him blankly for a moment, then let out a snort. “You can call me Mark.” He laughed. “And, this is gonna sound even weirder, but…” Mark shrugged, face slightly nervous. “I’m from a parallel universe. And Kristen is part of both of our worlds.”

Wilbur stared at Mark. He really wanted to just laugh in the younger boy’s face for suggesting something so wild, so random. But Wilbur thought about the equally wild, random nature of the mansion, the loops, and Kristen’s stories that were now suddenly rushing into his memories. He and Techno had been too old for her bedtime stories by the time they truly settled as a family, but Wilbur could still recall Kristen recounting adventures from another universe. Were they really true?

Mark was watching him anxiously, his arms still splayed in a half shrug. Wilbur blinked once to make sure he wasn’t completely hallucinating the figure in front of him, closed his eyes, and sighed. “Alright. I believe you…I think.”

Relief flooded into Mark’s face as he dropped his arms. “Thank God you’re more reasonable than Will.” He grinned sheepishly as Wilbur tilted his head, asking an unspoken question. “That’s my universe’s version of you. Um, I’m sure you’ve guessed, but I’m another version of your Ranboo.”

Wilbur pinched his nose bridge between two fingers, trying to process the new information. “Haunted mansions, time loops, and now parallel universes?” He muttered. “Tommy, what’ve you gotten us into?” Wilbur stiffened as he suddenly remembered the situation he had left behind. “Wait, where am I? I need to get back to Tommy!”

Mark glanced off into the distant void, as if he could see something Wilbur could not. “We’re running out of time,” the younger boy told him seriously. “Listen carefully.”

Notes:

fun fact: i named ranboo's irl/human counterpart mark, but the actual real life creator hasn't revealed his real name! and to clarify, will is the irl/human counterpart of wilbur. he'll be mentioned a bit more in the next chapter ;)

also i had fun writing the parallels between tommy and wilbur's experiences with the otherworldly ppl hehe

Chapter 73: Nightmare Buster

Summary:

Previously...

Wilbur pinched his nose bridge between two fingers, trying to process the new information. “Haunted mansions, time loops, and now parallel universes?” He muttered. “Tommy, what’ve you gotten us into?” Wilbur stiffened as he suddenly remembered the situation he had left behind. “Wait, where am I? I need to get back to Tommy!”

Mark glanced off into the distant void, as if he could see something Wilbur could not. “We’re running out of time,” the younger boy told him seriously. “Listen carefully.”

Notes:

lore! lore! lore!

“Where to begin…” Mark sighed, his gray eyes closing as he appeared to ponder his next words. “Well, you know the voices you heard before you passed out?”

“One of them was yours,” Wilbur realized, squinting at Mark. “I remember being in a lot of pain, too. What was up with that?”

At that, Mark looked very sheepish. “Well, as I said, my world’s Wilbur can be a little rash.” He explained softly. “Universes shouldn’t mix, y’know? But when Will saw the state that Tom—well, your Tommy—was in, he got a little carried away.”

Wilbur frowned. “So my alternate self tried to cross into my universe.” He puzzled out.

“Yeah. To be exact, he tried to talk to you directly.” Mark’s mouth pressed into a thin line. “That’s one of the biggest no-no’s of parallel universes: never try to contact your alternate self.”

“And that’s why I had a heart attack out of nowhere?” Wilbur asked. “Wait…so the other voice was my alternate self?” He realized in horror. “Damn, do I really sound that grotesque?”

Mark shook his head, grinning a bit. “Not quite. He didn’t get as far as actually talking to you, but he did accidentally create an opening for…other beings to interfere in your mindspace, if you catch my drift.”

Wilbur’s face contorted as it hit him. “The Thing was in my head?!”

“Briefly.” Mark confirmed with a sigh. “But, whatever. I got there in time to pull you out here.” The younger boy gestured at the void around them. “We’re deep in your subconscious right now, where the Thing can’t touch you. And don’t worry,” he added as he saw Wilbur’s anxious frown. “That rift will be healed by the time you wake up. The Thing will never invade your brain again!”

Wilbur sagged in relief as the mystery of his unexplained aches and pains finally unraveled before him. “Please give my alternate self a solid kick for me.” He groaned, massaging his head. “So that’s why you pulled me into this void?”

Mark, who had cracked a smile at Wilbur’s joke, quickly sobered again. “Partly. I also need your help to get Tommy back.”

That caught Wilbur’s attention right away, and he straightened up again. “How?” He asked curtly.

“You’re here of your own volition, mostly. But Tommy’s trapped in his mindscape.” Mark’s brow furrowed. “Something happened…we’re not sure what, but I think the mastermind of the mansion might’ve gotten worried that Tommy actually had a chance of escaping. They locked Tommy so deep in his own mind that he can barely even tell he’s dreaming.”

“Wait, wait. Mastermind?” Wilbur echoed.

Mark’s eyes widened for a fraction of a second. Wilbur got the feeling that the younger boy had let something slip that he shouldn’t have. “Tommy’s mindscape grants any wish he makes,” Mark hurried on, “because it’s essentially a lucid dream. But he’s still trapped in the mansion. He’s getting too compliant…if he ends up not wanting to leave, then we’ll never get him back to reality.”

The younger boy looked at Wilbur anxiously. “Toby—my version of your Tubbo—is with him right now, but since he can’t mix universes any more than he already has, he can’t do much to break him out.”

“Shit…” Wilbur began pacing around the void, fingers digging into his arms as he processed Mark’s words. “What kind of wish would make him want to stay?”

Mark just watched him sadly. “He didn’t say it out loud, but it’s crystal clear.” He murmured. “He wished that the Thing wouldn’t chase after them anymore.”

Wilbur stopped in his tracks. Even he could tell that was bad news for them.

“Everything’s the same,” Mark continued, “except the mansion is completely normal. They’ve even found the key to the front door, but Tommy still wants to stay.” He smiled bitterly. “He’s created a story without monsters and loops, where you can all live happily together without responsibility. Who wouldn’t wanna stay?”

Wilbur clutched his head in his hands, despair shooting through him like an arrow. He knew his brother well, and that sounded like exactly what Tommy most desired. “If he leaves, then it’s back to danger and survival. Even after the mansion, we’ll be separated. He thinks he’ll lose the family we built.” He realized.

Mark was looking at him with a strange mixture of helplessness and hope in his eyes. “Exactly.” The younger boy said, striding over on long legs until he was right next to Wilbur. “We can’t help Tommy from in here, but if you wake up…” He trailed off imploringly.

“…maybe I can break him out from the outside.” Wilbur finished, a deep sense of duty settling in his stomach. “I understand now, Mark. Leave it to me.”

Mark smiled at him again, big and tremulous. “Thank you, Wilbur.” He breathed, his voice shaking slightly as the words left him. Looking at Mark closely, Wilbur finally saw that under the serious words and knowledgeable facade, he was just as scared and young as his own Ranboo. “Time’s running out. I’d better send you back—”

Before Mark could do anything else, Wilbur stepped forward and pulled him into his arms. He felt the younger boy stiffen for just a moment, before Mark slumped into the embrace.

“Y’know, I’m still not sure what to make of this parallel universe shit.” Wilbur whispered fiercely, hugging Mark even tighter. “But you’re just another version of my Ranboo, right? So it’s my job as a brother and a friend to tell you; you’re doing so well.”

Wilbur could feel Mark’s arms uncertainly circling around him, hesitating for just a moment before squeezing back. “Thank you, Wil.” The younger boy murmured, voice full of barely concealed emotion. “…but I really must insist that you wake the fuck up now and go save Tommy.”

A bark of surprised laughter left Wilbur as he broke the hug. “The evil twin is feisty, I see!” He grinned. “Well, if you say so…send me back!”

Mark just beamed back at him, and suddenly all Wilbur could see was the ceiling of Eden above him.

Not sparing a single moment, Wilbur tore the blankets off his body (when had he been put into bed?) and rolled onto his feet. He miscalculated his movements slightly and stumbled as he stood, cursing his uncoordinated limbs as he staggered toward Tommy’s bed. In one deft motion, ignoring the shrieks of surprise around him, Wilbur grabbed his unconscious brother by the collar of his shirt and yanked him upright.

“Wake the fuck up, princess.” Wilbur snapped as Tommy’s limp head fell backward. “Are you really gonna let yourself die in happy delusions after getting so far? Gonna leave us all behind to pick up the pieces after you’re gone?”

Hands wrapped around his arms, trying to pull him away from Tommy. “What are you doing?!” Tubbo cried. “Put him down!”

“Just trust me!” Wilbur shouted, not taking his eyes off of Tommy. The hands remained on his shoulders, but their grip lessened slightly. “God, Tommy. What made you think that living in a fucked-up dream would be better than escaping in reality? If so, then fine! Stay in your head forever and never wake up!”

“Wilbur,” Phil pleaded, his voice full of shock. “Calm down!”

Wilbur only tightened his hold on Tommy’s collar, trying to ignore the lifelessness in his brother’s body. “Because,” he continued fiercely, “that’s not the Tommy I know. My Tommy challenges us to stick fights, builds giant cobblestone dicks without a care in the world, and collects pet armies in every server. My Tommy isn’t this fucking weak.”

He could feel tears starting to flow down his face from the pure emotion of it all, as he raised his free hand to point in Tommy’s face. “This is LIFE!” Wilbur yelled. “Life tears you down and fucks you up, and sometimes it throws you in a haunted mansion with no escape. But y’know what? Who cares if reality is hell right now? It’s still the life, the timeline you’ve worked hard to build, so be proud of it!”

There were no longer hands holding him back. Wilbur jabbed his finger harder at Tommy’s face, even though his brother’s eyes were still closed and his body limp. “You want a family?” He hissed. “Then come back to the one you fucking left behind. Whatever you have in your little dream world right now is nothing compared to the real deal. Because we’re built on the fact that we survived together, and nothing is gonna break that.”

Wilbur paused for a moment to catch his breath, his arm shaking from the strain of hoisting Tommy up immediately after waking from his own coma. Was he just imagining it, or did Tommy’s chest just stutter? He gathered all his remaining strength. “Come back, Tommy.” Wilbur pleaded. “We need you. WAKE UP!”

There was a moment of ringing silence. Then gasps rose from all around him. “My God—!” Phil broke off, too astonished to even continue. “He’s—”

“Hell yeah, little brother.” Wilbur finished quietly, his face finally relaxing from its scowl as he watched one tear after another slip silently down Tommy’s cheek. Yes, he was sure of it now: Tommy’s chest was now moving slowly but steadily as breath returned to his body.

Tubbo and Phil rushed forward as Wilbur finally lowered Tommy again, gently dropping him back into his bed. “He’s what?!” Dream called frantically from his nearby perch, sightless eyes flicking around uselessly. “Hello?”

“He’s breathing again,” Tubbo responded, awe in his voice. “Holy shit, Wilbur. I—I can’t believe that fucking worked!”

Wilbur smiled woozily, swaying on his feet as the exhaustion suddenly hit him all over again. There were no more voices screaming for dominance in his head, and his little brother was breathing again. His job was done. “Life lesson, my dear little Tubbo,” Wilbur slurred as Tubbo, catching on, guided him quickly back to bed. “Kindness isn’t always the answer.”

“He got a taste of his own medicine, I guess.” The goat hybrid chuckled bemusedly. The last thing Wilbur saw was Tubbo’s puzzled but relieved face as he fell into a far more peaceful slumber.

Notes:

fun fact: ranboo was my fav streamer when i was still in this fandom! his irl gamer counterpart is a lil more sarcastic and outspoken than his "in-game" version lmao

also at the end, when tubbo says tommy got a taste of his own medicine, he's referring to when tommy gave past-tubbo an angry lecture and snapped him out of his grieving trance!

Chapter 74: Deuce de Dieux

Summary:

Previously...

Wilbur smiled woozily, swaying on his feet as the exhaustion suddenly hit him all over again. There were no more voices screaming for dominance in his head, and his little brother was breathing again. His job was done. “Life lesson, my dear little Tubbo,” Wilbur slurred as Tubbo, catching on, guided him quickly back to bed. “Kindness isn’t always the answer.”

“He got a taste of his own medicine, I guess.” The goat hybrid chuckled bemusedly. The last thing Wilbur saw was Tubbo’s puzzled but relieved face as he fell into a far more peaceful slumber.

Notes:

i like this chapter title quite a lot actually LOL ("dieux" means "gods" in french, and deuce can refer to a duo or a stalemate / game point in a match!)

and lordd this chapter rlly took every last bit of my worldbuilding ability

“I don’t know why, but I’m feeling hopeful.” George admitted, his eyes fixed on the ground as they made it down their last flight of stairs. “I know our situation is…well, kinda dire—”

“Big word,” Sapnap snorted.

“Dire,” George repeated, shooting his friend a nasty look. “But…I dunno. I think we’ll be okay.”

Sapnap seemed like he wanted to argue, but Bad butted in before he could speak. “That’s the spirit!” The demon hybrid chirped, beaming at George. The younger man smiled wearily back. “Everything’s gonna be fine!”

Behind the two, Sapnap and Karl exchanged a mildly skeptical look. “Oh. This is our stop, dreamer boy.” Sapnap tugged on George’s sleeve as they stopped in the main foyer of the mansion. “See ya later!” He waved goodbye to Bad and Karl, ignoring George’s huff of annoyance.

“Call me all the names you want, but I…” Their bickering faded as the duo wandered off toward the library and kitchen area.

As soon as the two disappeared from sight, Karl spun around to face his own companion. “So.” His tone of voice suggested there would be no arguing against him. “Why’d you agree to come with me so easily, eh?”

Bad looked at him from the corner of his eyes, his mouth thinning tiredly. “I’m not trying to play games, you muffinhead.” He replied exasperatedly. “You know I’m ready to spill.”

Karl blinked, looking a bit surprised even as he nodded. “O-Of course.”

“But first…” Bad glanced around furtively, his glowing eyes narrowing as they fixed onto the basement door. “Let’s go downstairs. There’s some places where they can’t hear us.”

“Okay?” Karl let himself get pulled down another flight of stairs. “But y’know Sap and George aren’t gonna hear us either way, right?”

Bad just gave him his signature warning look before continuing to descend into the basement. He whisked them into the first room in the corridor, the one with the center table where Karl had discovered the cell key long ago. Motioning for Karl to close the door, the demon hybrid relaxed slightly as it clicked shut.

“Alright.” Karl turned to face Bad again, skepticism written all over his face. “What was that comm call about, Bad?”

Bad said nothing for a few moments, choosing instead to silently pull out one of the chairs and collapse into it. How in the world was he going to explain something that even he didn’t fully believe? “…Um, Karl.” He began awkwardly. “Do you believe in alternate universes?”

Karl just tilted his head at him. “Oh, you know about those too?” The younger man replied dismissively.

The demon hybrid froze, blinking at Karl owlishly. In no world did he expect Karl to respond so…nonchalantly to the prospect of other universes out there. “Not servers or realms, I mean.” He clarified quickly.

“I know! You’re talking about the multiverse, right?” Karl looked at Bad, puzzled, as the demon hybrid’s jaw dropped. “I’m a little surprised that you know about it, honestly. Usually only high-level inter-realm moderators like me and Quackity bump into the concept of other universes.” He shrugged, smiling slightly. “I guess server builders like you also know a bit, eh?”

Bad put his head in his hands, his whole world reeling as he digested Karl’s words. “So he was right.” He realized numbly. “He really wasn’t kidding…”

Karl continued to watch him, perplexed. “…Okay, I’m gonna guess that you didn’t know about parallel universes before all this mansion stuff.” He plopped down into a chair next to the demon hybrid. “How’d you find out?”

Peeking at Karl through his fingers to watch his reaction, Bad took in a deep breath. “This might sound crazy, but…I’ve been talking to someone from another universe.”

The other man opened his mouth. Then closed it. Then opened it again. “Hm.” Karl said intelligently. “…I’ll admit, I haven’t heard of anything like that before.”

“I didn’t believe it at first, but now, I really do think it’s true!” Bad explained earnestly, hands fidgeting as he watched the man in front of him anxiously.

“I trust you, Bad.” Karl stated plainly, holding up his hands placatingly. “It’s just…I’ve never heard of any two universes making contact outside of a dream state or a secure connection established by moderators.” He paused his professional-sounding rant, smiling slightly to himself. “Or Kristen’s powers, I guess. Although Phil likes to call it ‘true love’.”

Bad opened his mouth, brow furrowed. Sensing his questions, Karl barrelled on. “Tell me how it started?” He implored.

Bad shook his head bemusedly. Well, the matter at hand was more important than Phil’s love life, he told himself. “The first time he called was right after we discovered the tunnel, when we went off to explore the basement more.”

- - -

“Gosh!” Bad frets, peering around the empty hallways anxiously. “I said I’d look after those muffinheads while they explored, but they’ve all run off!” He worries, biting his lip as he hurries through the hall. “I’d better find—”

His pocket, heavy with the weight of his dead communicator, suddenly jumps alive with a loud buzz. Bad jumps too, the scariness of the sudden sound amplified by his existing anxiety. As he fishes his comm out, however, Bad’s surprise slowly melts into confusion. He expects to see the same Unknown User as he did during the puzzle earlier, or perhaps even a familiar contact name. But instead… “Who’s Zak?” He murmurs to himself, puzzled.

Swallowing his worry, Bad clicks the Accept button and raises the comm slowly to his ear. Nothing happens without reason in this mansion, right? Whoever this Zak person is, they must be important. “H-Hello?”

“Is this BadBoyHalo?” The voice on the other line sounds even more frantic than he did earlier. Bad stiffens, and not even waiting for a reply, the deep voice barrels on. “Thank fuck; I can’t believe this actually worked!”

“Language!” Bad yelps out of habit, then stops, a frown crossing his face. Why does this strange person sound so familiar? “Who are you?!”

“Um…” The voice mutters anxiously. “Uh, I’m Zak!”

Bad raises an eyebrow that he knows Zak can’t see, thoroughly unimpressed. “I know that, you muffinhead.”

Zak laughs sheepishly on the other end, and once again, Bad feels a strangely familiar pang in his heart. “Sorry, Bad. Wow, you really are just like…shit, we’re running out of time!” He bursts out again, panicked.

“Out of—wait, you still haven’t explained anything!” Bad argues, clutching his comm tightly as his eyes dart nervously around him again. Zak’s panic is making him start to sweat too.

“Tommy’s in danger.” Those words make Bad still again, eyes widening. “But you’ll find that out from Sapnap soon.”

Bad stares down at his shoes, inky black against the sterile white floor. “How do you know who…agh, whatever! Why are you telling me this?”

The voice chuckles again, just as nervously. “Proof?” Zak offers. “Look, our connection is about to end. I’m gonna tell you exactly what’s gonna happen in a few minutes, okay? You might not believe it, but it’ll all come true. Next time we talk, remember this and know that I can be trusted.”

“O-Okay”? Bad squeaks, taken aback by the sudden force behind Zak’s words.

“Then it’s a deal.” Bad can almost hear the smile in Zak’s voice. “Listen closely…”

- - -

Bad sighed, putting one hand on his cheek. “He really caught me off guard, especially when he started blabbing about all these plans that he was certain we were gonna make! Of course, he ended up being right…”

“Interesting,” Karl mused, his eyes sparkling as he took in the information. The other man seemed to be in near-complete business mode as he listened to Bad’s story. “He sure sounds like a parallel version of someone you know! Any clue who that could be?”

Bad smiled, his eyes softening. “Skeppy, apparently. I wasn’t too happy about him possibly using someone I care about to get close to me, but…now that I think about it, he was definitely telling the truth.”

“Ooh.” Karl snickered, covering his mouth coyly. “I guess what I said about love is relevant, huh?”

The demon hybrid smacked Karl’s shoulder gently. “Stop it!” Bad complained. “I mean, he did say I’m the only one who can be contacted directly because no one else has someone outside the mansion they care about as much…” He shook his head, scowling gently as Karl giggled again. “But whatever! What does that even mean?”

Karl finally got a hold of his giggles, although he still fixed Bad with a teasing look. “It means this Zak guy must’ve given you some pretty good information.”

“Yeah…” Bad sobered up a bit as he took out his comm, turning it over in his hands. “He gave me blueprints to the mansion. With them, I was actually the one who learned about the annexe first. I had to feed you guys the info through Bill and Aimsey though, or else I’d be too suspicious. Zak really didn’t want to be found out.”

“Valid, I guess.” Karl sighed. “I’m guessing that phone call was because Dream and Sapnap almost got themselves killed in the annexe?”

“Yep.” Bad tapped his chin, trying to recall what other information Zak had given them during their brief and few talks. “He kept telling me that universes shouldn’t mix, and some weird nonsense about stories having power. Oh!” The demon hybrid gasped, remembering something. “He also told me which rooms were safe from interference, like Eden and this room!”

That seemed to pique Karl’s interest even more than anything Bad had spilled so far. The younger man leaned forward, lips pursed. “That’s the one thing I don’t get,” he admitted. “Who in the world would be interfering?”

Bad could only shrug, his shoulders drooping slightly. “I really don’t know. All Zak told me was that even though his world is one of the closest ones to ours in the multiverse, there’s other worlds that are nearby too.” He explained. “He seemed really worried that people from those universes would, I don’t know, try to mix in with us too?”

Karl nodded, seeming to understand. “He knows his stuff. Universes shouldn’t mix.” The younger man repeated grimly.

Bad glanced over at his friend, his brow furrowing as he mulled over his words. “That’s what Zak always said.” The demon hybrid realized. “…Actually, he did tell me a theory he had once. But even he admitted it was a bit far-flung.”

“Please.” Karl snorted. “Everything in this mansion is far-flung.”

At that, Bad cracked a smile. “True,” he chuckled. “Well, you’re the multiverse expert here. Zak thought that the mansion itself was a product of another universe trying to tangle with ours.”

Karl’s own easy grin melted off his face as he processed Bad’s words. “…Shit.” He cursed quietly, and Bad was so surprised at the usually mild-mannered man’s reaction that he didn’t even think to reprimand him. “I’ve never thought about it like that. Bad, I wouldn’t be surprised if he’s right.”

Bad glanced back down at his unresponsive comm nervously. “He figured that the only thing that can fuel such powerful magic is a horrible mishap between universes…combined with a deep vengeance.” He added quietly.

Karl steepled his fingers seriously, clearly lost in thought. “I think I get it now.” He spoke finally, eyes fixed on the door of the room. “Zak’s universe is trying to help, but there’s another one that really has it in for us. He doesn’t want them to hear your planning, or else the mansion might strike back.”

A shiver ran, unbidden, down Bad’s spine. “What universe hates us enough to trap us in this crazy place?” He asked despairingly.

Karl’s eyes flicked back over to him. Bad could practically see the cogs in his brain turning as he pondered the same question. “No clue.” The younger man answered with a simple shrug. Bad got the feeling there was something he didn’t quite know how to say, but he didn’t pry. “But, now that we know there’s other universes in play, I’m almost certain that this mansion has something to do with worlds colliding.”

Bad sighed, squeezing his eyes shut in an attempt to alleviate the building pressure in his head. All of this multiverse madness was giving him a headache. “Can we go back to the safe room?” He asked, exhausted. “I…I think I wanna tell everyone else about Zak too.”

“‘Course, Bad.” Karl replied gently, his eyes softening. The younger man got to his feet slowly, offering a hand to Bad once he was standing. Bad took it, letting himself be the one to be pulled along this time.

Karl paused before they left the so-called safe room, his hand hovering over the doorknob. “One last thing?” He peeked over his shoulder at Bad. “Why tell us now?”

Bad smiled tiredly. “Well, our last phone call was exactly that: our last. I’m not too sure why, but Zak said something about putting more time and energy toward other plans to help us, and that it was safe to tell you guys now.” He trailed off, his smile turning slightly rueful. “It kinda makes me miss Skeppy. Don’t laugh!” Bad added, embarrassed, as Karl began to grin.

“Of course, of course!” Karl hastily wiped the smile off his face, assuming a poor imitation of seriousness instead. In spite of himself, Bad found himself grinning too as the dreadful weight of the secret calls lifted off his chest. Hand in hand, they hurried back into the light of the mansion above.

Notes:

for anyone unfamiliar with mcyt; bad and skeppy's characters are (platonic? romantic??) soulmates in the dreamsmp (the most popular roleplay server that the mcyt creators played on), but their irl counterparts are just very good friends (iirc 💀). in this au, skeppy is one of the people outside the mansion! he's the belarus to bad's russia (except without the incest 💀💀)

also!! again for anyone unfamiliar with mcyt (or who needs a refresher)...dreamsmp was a roleplay/lore based minecraft server created by these ppl that ended up having a LOT of crazy angst and an unsatisfying, abandoned ending. i won't say anything else for now ;)

Chapter 75: Mother Gaea

Summary:

Previously...

“Of course, of course!” Karl hastily wiped the smile off his face, assuming a poor imitation of seriousness instead. In spite of himself, Bad found himself grinning too as the dreadful weight of the secret calls lifted off his chest. Hand in hand, they hurried back into the light of the mansion above.

Notes:

thank you google for the gaming shirt slogan ideas 🙏

Techno jerked awake to find himself surrounded by a sea of black.

He wheezed for a moment, hand flying up instinctively to grip his chest. As he stood there in that black void, however, Techno came to realize that the stabbing pain in his heart was no longer there.

“The hell?” He muttered, letting his hand fall. “…Thanks void, I guess.”

Now that he wasn’t worried about imminent death anymore, Techno took the time to think about why he’d felt like he was on death’s door. The realization came trickling horribly back to him. His heart only hurt like that whenever Tommy had died in previous loops.

Techno tried to shove away the wave of emotion that suddenly came rushing over him. “Then I’m as good as dead too.” He realized grimly, valiantly trying to keep a quiver out of his voice.

“My dear boy,” An amused voice murmured behind him. “The two of you are far from dead.”

Instinct took over as Techno whipped around, falling into a familiar fighting stance. “Who—!” He cut himself off, hardly believing the sight before him as his eyes adjusted to the lightless void.

Kristen, the woman who he’d come to see as his mother, smiled back fondly. “Long time no see, Techno.”

Techno straightened up, eyes wide as saucers as he tried to comprehend the situation. His pseudo-mother, whose work and travels meant he didn’t even see her often in the outside world, was now standing before him in the one place she should not have been able to enter.

“K-Kristen!” He stammered, lost for words for once. “How—why—the mansion’s dangerous! You shouldn’t be here! It’s hard to explain, but—”

Kristen just shook her head wryly as she walked closer to him. “I know everything, Tech. No need to explain.” She chuckled. “And you know I have my ways of getting places!”

“But…” Techno trailed off as Kristen, now standing right in front of him, reached out to cup his face with both hands. The warmth of his mother’s hands drained all the fighting energy out of him.

Kristen just looked at him for a few seconds, an indescribably tender emotion swimming in her eyes. Techno suddenly found himself fighting back tears for the first time since he’d entered the mansion. “You’ve done so much, Techno.” She murmured finally. “Right now, we’re safe in your subconsciousness. If this isn’t the place where you can let yourself be weak, then I don’t know what is.”

Techno let out an undignified sniff as, without warning, the tears came pouring out. For so long, Techno had willed himself to stay strong for his brothers: through the many loops of disorientation as his mind struggled to catch up to his memory, and then the many more of planning and enduring the grief that flowed to him from Tommy.

Now, apparently trapped deep in his own mind, unsure of whether his younger and older brothers were even still alive, Techno felt more helpless than ever. But as he cried quietly in his mother’s embrace, he couldn’t help but give into the childish feeling that with Kristen there, everything would be fine.

“Something bad happened.” Techno choked out finally through shuddering breaths as Kristen’s hands gently wiped away his tears. “Tommy’s in danger and Wil’s probably not doing well either and—and Phil is stuck dragging my body everywhere—”

“Don’t worry about Phil.” Kristen interrupted, waving a hand dismissively as she smiled faintly. “My husband knows what he’s doing. And Wilbur’s doing just fine too. My people are with him now.”

“Your people…?” Now calm enough to pull away, Techno sniffed quietly, wiping his eyes in slight embarrassment.

“Yes, well…” Kristen smiled a bit weakly, wringing her hands now that she had nothing to do with them. “Do you remember the stories I told you kids about other universes?”

Techno furrowed his brow. Yes, he could clearly recall Kristen telling him and his brothers about the vastness of the universe, and how there were worlds so similar to theirs that even the people were nearly the same. Tommy had even mentioned those stories when they were writing their group contract. “Yeah.” He answered simply. “Y’know, I could never tell if they were fact or myth.”

“Well, I’m here to tell you that they’re real.” Kristen sighed, tucking a lock of black hair behind her ear.

Now that Techno looked at her more closely, Kristen wasn’t wearing her usual long, flowing dark robes. Instead, she sported mom jeans and a simple t-shirt that read Do Not Disturb: Gaming Mode Activated.

Techno blinked. He’d never seen clothes like that on anyone before, let alone his own mother. They contrasted wildly with his intricate outfit of a kingly red coat, renaissance-coded clothes, and glittering gold jewelry. Somehow, Kristen’s clothes appalled him more than the fact that his childhood stories were apparently real.

Kristen seemed a bit puzzled by his reaction too. “I take it that you believe me?” She asked, raising an eyebrow at the piglin hybrid.

“…Yeah.” Techno raised an eyebrow right back at her. “I trust you, Kristen. Not your fashion choices though.” He added snarkily.

Kristen looked down at her outfit and sighed loudly. “Blame Phil.” She sulked. “The other universe’s Phil, not yours.”

That made Techno pause. “You’ve been talking to the other world’s Phil?” He repeated, flabbergasted. “Wait—so not only are other universes real, but we can visit them?!”

“I can visit them.” Kristen corrected cheerily. “Well, only one world, really. Universes generally shouldn’t mix, but…” She shrugged amusedly. “I’m a bit of a special snowflake.”

Techno snorted, shaking his head lightly. “That you are.” He replied dryly. “Mind explaining how? And why?”

Kristen rubbed her neck, looking a bit sheepish. “How is a really long story.” She admitted. “But as for why…everyone in this world has a counterpart in this other world, except for me. I’m kinda a double agent. I go between these two worlds to live out two different lives.”

Techno blinked at her slowly. “…Is that why you go on so many ‘business’ trips?”

Kristen tittered, reaching out to pinch his cheek affectionately. “My smart little piglin!” She teased, ignoring how Techno’s face flushed slightly pink.

“And you’re basically two-timing, except with two versions of the same person?” Techno continued skeptically, swatting Kristen’s hands away.

She blushed slightly too. “Consensually,” Kristen hurried to explain. “Both Phils are well aware.”

There was a momentary silence. “Doesn’t that ever get weird?” Techno inquired, tilting his head and frowning at his mother.

“…Let’s talk about why you’re here.” Kristen muttered, clearly eager to change the subject. “I’m sure you know that Tommy is in danger.”

Techno inclined his head, sobering as the topic of Tommy was broached again. A million questions burned on the tip of his tongue, but he took a deep breath and asked the most important one. “How do I help him?”

Kristen smiled knowingly, as if she could sense his choice. “You’re stuck here because Tommy’s also stuck in his own mindscape. But, unlike you, he doesn’t know that.” She explained darkly. “The Thing put him there, and it’s using the flexibility of his unconscious mind to shape a perfect world for him. Its goal is to keep Tommy there forever.”

Techno’s fists clenched unconsciously. “And if that happens, he’ll never wake up.” He finished quietly. “Aren’t your people with him? Why can’t they shake some sense into him?”

“We’d be violating quite a few multiversal axioms if we did that.” Kristen sighed, putting one hand woefully on her cheek. She peeked up at him, a small smile gracing her lips. “But you can, Techno. You’re of the same world as Tommy, so you can do anything you want to wake him up.”

Techno was silent for a moment, staring at his own feet as he processed his mother’s words. “But why me?” He muttered, a familiar tendril of doubt creeping into his stomach again. “I…I’m useless in the mansion. Everyone else has been getting stronger throughout the loops, but the mansion is only making me weaker. And now I’m even stuck in my own damn mind—”

“Techno, dear.” The piglin hybrid looked up at Kristen through his curtain of hair to see her smiling that mysterious little smile again. “It’s because you’re here that you’re the one for the job.”

Kristen swept an arm out, gesturing at the midnight black void around them. “Because you have that unsevered connection with Tommy, and because you jumped in here so recklessly,” she chuckled as Techno’s face flushed slightly again, “enough connection remains that you were pulled into a shared mindscape with Tommy. You are the only one from your world who can enter Tommy’s dreams, and right now, you are the only one who can save this timeline. You’re the least useless person right now.”

“Oh.” Techno blinked. He couldn’t argue that Kristen’s reasoning didn’t make perfect sense. The piglin hybrid looked around them once more, taking in the pure nothingness of the void. Was this really the same dream space that was keeping Tommy willingly trapped? “That depends on how I do, I guess.” He relented doubtfully.

His mother grinned a bit wryly. “Just remember, as Phil said…trash can’t kill monsters or be there for their family. Yes, I’ve been watching out for you.” Kristen added knowingly as Techno opened his mouth, flabbergasted. “I always have been.”

Techno slowly closed his mouth again, some strange emotion bubbling in him as his mother stood in front of him in foreign clothes, smiling a familiar smile. In all those years of business trips and work travels, she had still been looking after him from afar. He smiled a bit too. What a strange little family he had.

A sudden thought struck him.

“Wait. If I’m the only one from my world who can go in Tommy’s dreams…” Techno trailed off, his ruby red eyes narrowing. “Does that mean the Thing isn’t actually from my universe?”

Kristen just looked at him for a moment, gaze unreadable. “…Smart little piglin.” She said carefully, her tone screaming a sense of finality. Without another word, she turned toward the shadows, beckoning him to follow.

Techno sighed, knowing that he really couldn’t argue. His mother had always been a bit weird about disclosing certain information and doing certain things. Now, he had a nagging suspicion that it had something to do with the fact that ‘universes shouldn’t mix’.

“Okay, Kristen.” Techno sighed. “Take me to Tommy.”

Notes:

i love using "universes shouldn't mix" as an excuse to do foreshadowing 😋😋

also there's no way this is my first time writing extensive dialogue for a woman in this story….blame hetaoni and mcyt for being male dominated smh

Chapter 76: Vanity

Summary:

Previously...

Kristen just looked at him for a moment, gaze unreadable. “…Smart little piglin.” She said carefully, her tone screaming a sense of finality. Without another word, she turned toward the shadows, beckoning him to follow.

Techno sighed, knowing that he really couldn’t argue. His mother had always been a bit weird about disclosing certain information and doing certain things. Now, he had a nagging suspicion that it had something to do with the fact that ‘universes shouldn’t mix’.

“Okay, Kristen.” Techno sighed. “Take me to Tommy.”

Notes:

fun fact: this chapter is named after the hetaoni ost Vanity, which is commonly seen as romano's (meaning techno's) theme! it...doesn't really relate to this scene at all but i had zero ideas for chapter titles and this kinda fits??

“—the look on their faces!” Wilbur slapped his knee, roaring with laughter as he fist-bumped a giggling Niki. “We got ‘em good!”

The circle on the carpeted floor of Eden had grown even bigger. Karl had finally used the front door key that he was now tossing absentmindedly between his hands, opening the door to invite their other friends inside the mansion. Jack and Niki now sat side by side with Wilbur and Ranboo, who was currently engaged in a surprisingly heated conversation with Bill and Aimsey. Bad giggled with Skeppy and Puffy, and many more newcomers were scattered throughout the safe room.

On one side of Tommy sat his middle brother, Techno. The piglin hybrid looked more relaxed than he had in ages, pink hair unbraided and sword nowhere in sight. There was even a hint of a contented smile on his face.

On the other sat Toby. The otherworldly boy was as stoic as ever, unmoving even as laughter rose from all around him. He would’ve seemed like he was meditating if not for the vice-like grip he kept on Tommy’s hand. The younger boy didn’t even seem to notice, however, as he busied himself chattering away with someone else nearby.

Toby gritted his teeth, his vision swimming before him. This was bad; he was starting to be sucked into the contentment and joy of Tommy’s false dreams too. He had tried his best to keep himself grounded, but sooner or later, he would either be spit out of Tommy’s dreamscape entirely or completely engulfed by it. Either way, it would mean only disaster for Tommy. Even now, Toby could feel Tommy’s hand slipping out of his grasp.

“Tommy.” Toby forced out, trying valiantly to smile as the younger boy turned toward him with bright eyes. “Don’t you think we’ve spent enough time here already?”

“Aw, come on, Toby!” Tommy complained, rolling his eyes. “That’s gotta be the twentieth time you’ve said that!” He threw his free arm out toward the rest of the group. “See, we’re all having fun!”

Toby exhaled forcefully, trying to steady his blurring vision as he stared at Tommy. “Dude.” He deadpanned. “Do you really want to stay here forever? What about all the pain and grief you went through to keep everyone alive?”

There wasn’t even a waver in Tommy’s expression. “It all paid off, didn’t it?” He replied easily. “Everyone’s here, alive, having fun!”

Tommy didn’t even linger long enough on Toby to see his expression crumple. The younger boy turned his attention back to the more cheerful conversations happening around him.

Toby stared at their intertwined hands, desperately trying to fight the doubt that poked at his resolve. If he lost hope now, then everything would truly be over. But Toby couldn’t help but wonder…even if he said something so substantial to Tommy that it caused a multiversal collapse, would that be enough to drag Tommy out of the deep dreams he had built around himself?

“Oh—!” Tommy suddenly gasped, his focus turned toward the staircase to Eden as footsteps echoed from it. Toby bit back a groan. He really didn’t need even more of Tommy’s friends coming in to sell the illusion. “Hey! It’s…”

Tommy trailed off, confused, as he glanced between the Technoblade sitting contentedly by his side and the one that had just burst into Eden, hair falling out of his braid and face full of astonished alarm. Toby shot to his feet, barely keeping his grip on Tommy’s hand as renewed vigor coursed through his veins. Just in time, Kristen!

The new Techno didn’t look nearly as triumphant. The piglin hybrid stared around the room with faint horror dawning in his eyes. “Oh, no.” He muttered, shellshocked.

“This bad already?” Kristen emerged from behind Techno, her jaw set as she too surveyed the room. Toby could only nod, glancing back at Tommy, who was still staring at Techno with a faintly puzzled look.

“Tommy.” The new Techno spoke, finding his voice again. “…What are you doing…?”

Tommy’s mouth quirked up into a confused little smile. “Uh, Techno! Glad that you’re…here…?” He looked back at the original Techno, still sitting by his side but now staring suspiciously at the newcomers. “Ha, um…why are there two of you?”

Techno recoiled slightly, eyes darting around the room. “Two of me?” He repeated, alarmed. “Where?”

“Right here?” Tommy gestured at the piglin hybrid beside him, though his tone sounded slightly uncertain. “Next to me and Phil…” Internally, Toby cheered: it seemed like Tommy’s dream world was finally being shaken.

“Phil?!” Techno squinted at Tommy, not even bothering to look around the room again. “Toms, there’s absolutely fucking nothing here.”

For the first time, something seemed to flicker in Tommy’s smile. Toby breathed a sigh of relief as some of the burden of not being able to freely speak lifted from his shoulders. Now that Techno had pointed that out, Toby could speak on the topic without causing a multiversal information transfer disaster. “That’s what I’ve been trying to tell you,” he explained gently.

Tommy turned to Toby again, clearly a bit unsteady. “Haha, funny joke…there’s literally two Technos right here!” He laughed hesitantly.

The new Techno’s gaze hardened as he watched Tommy fumbling for words. “Tommy.” He called, his voice firm. “Let’s go. You’ve spent way too long here.”

“What?” Tommy blinked at Techno, something changing slightly in his eyes. “Don’t be a killjoy, dude! We’re all having fun here!” He whined playfully, sticking out his tongue as his pseudo-brother. Any trace of confusion in his eyes was now gone.

Kristen had to look away from Tommy, covering her mouth as if she felt sick. “He’s in deep. Be careful how you go about this, Techno.” She warned.

Techno gave her a tiny nod, not taking his eyes off his brother. “I don’t care, Tommy.” He deadpanned. If not for the tense atmosphere, Techno’s words would’ve sounded like a simple brotherly lecture. “I’m dragging you outta here, even if I have to—”

“Annoying.” Toby felt a chill run down his spine as he turned to Sapnap, who was staring at the standing Techno with an uncharacteristic dullness in his eyes.

“Fucking intruders.” George added, his voice just as lifeless. “Why don’t we kill them, Tommy?”

Toby’s hand flew up to cover his mouth. His grip on Tommy’s hand tightened exponentially as he glanced around the room with newfound terror. How hadn’t he noticed? The vibrant chatter that had filled Eden was now completely gone, leaving an eerie silence in its absence. Every single one of Tommy’s friends were staring at Techno and Kristen, and every single one had the same hauntingly hungry glint in their eyes.

Toby mentally thanked the gods above that, as Tubbo’s replacement, he wasn’t receiving the same savage stares. He exchanged an alarmed look with Kristen, who had taken a step backward. The piglin hybrid—the one still at the staircase—stood with every muscle in his body tensed as he returned George’s cold stare.

Quackity let out a dry, lifeless chuckle. “Yeah, they’re no fun. Let’s kill ‘em.”

“They’re trying to take you away from here.” Dream’s reasoning sounded much colder than usual. “They gotta go.”

“This is our hangout spot!” Karl exclaimed without any of his usual cheer.

Bad’s smile looked more like a leer. “Let’s stay and build your dream home here, hmm? Kill them.”

“We’ll protect you, Tommy.” Phil leaned toward the younger boy, his face twisting into an expression that made Kristen shudder. “We’ll help you get rid of them.”

Wilbur turned his gaze toward Tommy and Toby too, and the otherworldly boy had to suppress a shiver as he caught a glint of red in his eyes. “They’re not gonna leave willingly, Toms.”

Next to them, Ranboo’s lips curled into an uncharacteristic smile. “Let’s kill them.” He grinned.

Toby tried to catch a glimpse of Tommy’s expression, but the other boy had turned completely toward the person on his other side. “I’m your real brother.” Techno crooned, his red pupils narrowed into slits. “Let’s kill that fucking pretender.”

If any of the other threats got to the real Techno, he didn’t show it. As his doppelganger spoke, however, his shoulders tensed even more and he took a hesitant step forward. “W-What…” For once, he seemed completely appalled by the situation.

Pain suddenly stabbed Toby’s head, and he barely suppressed a horrible wince as the world swam around him again. This was bad. He was starting to get pulled into the illusion too. “Techno.” He managed through gritted teeth as the piglin hybrid glanced at him, panicked. “Hurry.” That was all he could say.

“Yes.” Toby flinched as that familiar voice spoke, void of all the cheer from before. He turned back to see Tommy gazing at him with a distinctly distant look in his eyes. Toby swore he saw a trace of red in his dull blue eyes. “Let’s kill them. Don’t you agree, Toby?”

Tommy was suddenly squeezing Toby’s hand back, the other boy’s grip even stronger than his. Toby had to physically stop himself from recoiling as he stared into Tommy’s vacant eyes. Months of receiving Tubbo’s flashbacks could not prepare him for the real terror of living through such an experience.

Toby took in a deep, shuddering breath. He managed to tear his eyes away from Tommy’s, and stared fearfully at Kristen, unsure of what to say. “What do we do now?” He whispered finally.

Kristen looked back at Toby wearily, his lighthouse of normality amid strange yet familiar and terrifying faces. “Don’t worry.” She reassured, mustering a small smile. “My sons will handle it.”

Toby barely had time to ponder the plurality of Kristen’s statement before a familiar voice reverberated throughout the entire room.

Wake the fuck up, princess.

Tommy didn’t react for a moment. Then, as the voice continued to boom throughout the room, he turned slowly to gaze vacantly up into the ceiling. Are you really gonna let yourself die in happy delusions after getting so far? Gonna leave us all behind to pick up the pieces after you’re gone?

Techno—the real one—was staring upward too, his expression astonished. “Wilbur?” He gaped. Beside him, Kristen smiled proudly. God, Tommy. What made you think that living in a fucked-up dream would be better than escaping in reality? If so, then fine! Stay in your head forever and never wake up!

Toby curled his free hand into a fist, internally cheering. It looked like Mark was successful in saving and recruiting Tommy’s other brother. He’d have to treat him to dinner as a thank you later. For now, however, Toby’s focus was entirely on Tommy’s blank face.

Because that’s not the Tommy I know. Tommy finally flinched, something uncomfortable rippling across his face. My Tommy challenges us to stick fights, builds giant cobblestone dicks without a care in the world, and collects pet armies in every server. My Tommy isn’t this fucking weak.

Tommy shook his head slowly. Toby gasped as his hand was finally released from Tommy’s strangling grip, but had no time for relief as the other boy placed his now-free hands on his ears. This is LIFE! “No.” Tomy whispered, eyes beginning to widen.

That simple word caused a ripple of motion throughout the room. All around them, people began to break from their semi-frozen positions on the ground. Life tears you down and fucks you up, and sometimes it throws you in a haunted mansion with no escape. But y’know what? Who cares if reality is hell right now? It’s still the life, the timeline you’ve worked hard to build, so be proud of it!

“Stop,” Tommy whimpered, clamping down harder on his ears as his eyes darted around the room fearfully. As he spoke, Karl set down the front door key, Bad shifted his weight onto his feet, and Quackity reached emotionlessly for his pickaxe on the floor beside him.

Toby leapt to his feet, completely abandoning his attempts to blend in. “That was a wish!” He shouted to Techno and Kristen, stricken. “Tommy made a wish, and it’s gonna come true!”

Techno took a wary step backward, arm outstretched protectively in front of Kristen. “What do we do?” The piglin hybrid yelled back, slightly frantic as Dream began tossing a crackling ball of light between his hands.

“I don’t…” Toby trailed off, staring at the people rising around him. Was it just him, or were their very forms flickering? A gruesome piglin’s mask seemed to glitch back and forth on the other-Techno’s face. Wilbur’s mustard-yellow sweater was suddenly obscured by a dirty trench coat, its tattered edges soaked in dark blood. As Dream finally got to his feet, Toby could’ve sworn that he was wearing a cracked, haunted mask engraved with a smiley face. Ice ran through Toby’s veins as those familiar faces twisted into something equally familiar to him, but far more terrifying.

You want a family? Wilbur’s disembodied voice raged. Then come back to the one you fucking left behind. Whatever you have in your little dream world right now is nothing compared to the real deal. Tommy flinched again, squeezing his eyes shut and curling into himself. Because we’re built on the fact that we survived together, and nothing is gonna break that.

“Techno…” Toby warned, watching wide-eyed as figures all around them began to reach for the piglin hybrid. Techno took one step after another, backing himself and Kristen into the corner of Eden as weapons gleamed and eyes glinted with murderous intent. Toby wrung his hands frettfully as he watched the slow wave of movement toward Techno, unable to do anything to stop it. It all depended on Techno and Wilbur now.

Come back, Tommy. The boy shrank further into himself. We need you. Tommy let out a shuddering breath. WAKE UP!

A violent shudder ran through Tommy’s entire body. All around them, his friends froze mid-movement, some with their arms still stretched toward Techno and Kristen. Tommy was suddenly no longer squeezing his eyes shut and trying to block his ears. Instead, he stared straight at the real Techno, eyes wet and confusion swimming in his expression again. “Two Technos…?” He whispered.

Kristen swept forward, placing a steadying hand on Techno’s shoulder. “Now.” She stressed. Her son obeyed, touching her hand briefly before breaking free and walking forward.

“Good job, Wilbur.” Techno marvelled as he stepped easily around the frozen figures of his friends. He came to a stop in front of Tommy, returning his younger brother’s confused stare with his own fiery gaze. “Well, at least you left me something that only I can do.”

The piglin hybrid raised a hand, hesitating for only a second. “Sorry, Tommy.” He sighed, though he didn’t sound very apologetic. “But it’s time you got a taste of your own medicine.”

Smack.

And the world went dark.

Notes:

vanity: excessive belief in one's own abilities, achievements, and attractiveness. aka the very opposite of how techno is feeling. vanity can also be seen as narcissism and selfishness...similar to what tommy's actions could be read as, hmm?

Chapter 77: Open Your Eyes

Summary:

Previously...

The piglin hybrid raised a hand, hesitating for only a second. “Sorry, Tommy.” He sighed, though he didn’t sound very apologetic. “But it’s time you got a taste of your own medicine.”

Smack.

And the world went dark.

It was like a bucket of ice water had been unceremoniously dumped upon his head.

Tommy surfaced with a jolt and a gasp. The first thing he noticed was the sting in his cheek, thanks to the piglin hybrid still standing with his hand poised in perfect slapping position. The second thing he noticed was that his mind was suddenly crystal clear, despite the swimming darkness of the void enveloping them once more. Tommy hadn’t even realized that there was a fog drifting at the edges of his consciousness earlier.

The third thing Tommy saw was that where his friends had just been standing, ten Things now loomed in the darkness, eerily frozen in the same positions. Realization and horror swept through him all at once as Tommy couldn’t stop himself from stumbling backward, the deadly circle of Things unmoving but seeming to close around him all the same. “Holy—” He wheezed, clutching his chest in an attempt to calm his racing heart.

Tommy felt a hand touch his shoulder uncertainly. He jerkily glanced over to see Toby staring wide-eyed at him. “You’re awake!” His friend exclaimed just as breathlessly as him. “Holy shit, Techno, you did it!”

Techno finally lowered his hand, seeming as though he couldn’t quite believe Toby’s words. He didn’t seem to have noticed the abrupt shattering of the illusion at all. “You sure?” The piglin hybrid glanced uncertainly between Toby and Kristen. “I can hit him again if ya want?” Techno’s hand rose again, this time curled into a loose fist.

“Dude?!” Tommy stared at his brother, deeply affronted even amid a haze of residual panic. His cheek stung painfully, a reminder of how Techno had just slapped him unapologetically across the face. “Isn’t one slap fuckin’ enough?”

The piglin hybrid’s hand fell again. “I see. That’s definitely the real Tommy.” Techno said dryly.

Tommy ignored him, raising his hands to clutch at his head as he continued glancing around the Thing-filled void anxiously. “W-What the fuck?” He let out a nervous, almost hysterical laugh. Tommy hated it, but he was starting to see exactly what was going on. “You mean…I’ve been sitting here, laughing with these monsters this whole time?”

Next to him, Toby looked uneasily around as well. “You were the only one who completely couldn’t see the true scene.” He explained quietly. “These Things…they’re here because of the wishes you made.”

Ice filled Tommy’s veins. “I wished the Thing wouldn’t chase me anymore.”

Techno crossed his arms, looking pointedly at the nearest Thing, which was still frozen in its position of reaching toward him. “Clearly it came true.” He said bluntly. “I wouldn’t be surprised if the Thing killed and replaced all your friends while you weren’t looking.”

Tommy cringed. Those words brought back bloody memories that he would rather die than see repeated. “Shit. I’m sorry.” Tommy whispered. “I-I knew I was dreaming. Both of you even told me that.” Tommy looked back at Techno, who was now watching him with uncharacteristically soft eyes. “But I still…” Even though part of him knew he was walking right into the Thing's trap, he still didn’t want to wake up.

Toby held up his hands placatingly, still wide-eyed. “Don’t worry about it, Tommy. Really.” He promised earnestly. “It all worked out in the end, didn’t it?”

Beside them, Techno coughed. “And…” The piglin hybrid looked away awkwardly as Tommy turned toward him. “Damn it. I’m shit at saying the right things, and Wilbur stole all the good lines already. What I’m getting at is—” He broke off with another sheepish cough. “You’re my little brother, Tommy. It’s kinda your job to be a dumbass and for your big bro to fish you out of your sticky situations.”

Tommy covered his face now, trying to steady his breathing. He thanked the gods above that the Things were fixated on Techno and not him, or he would’ve had a much harder time calming his panic. “Y-Yeah.” Tommy exhaled, not even bothering to respond to Techno’s vaguely insulting words. “Yeah.”

“They’re both right, Tommy.” Tommy nearly jumped out of his skin as the fourth member of their ragtag group spoke. Right, Kristen was also there. Turning toward her, he realized why he’d completely forgotten her presence until now.

Instead of the strangely casual tee and jeans from before, Kristen now donned a flowing robe that matched the void around them perfectly. She would’ve blended in completely if not for the way the cloth swayed slightly in an invisible breeze. Techno looked startled too, clearly not expecting the sudden transformation either.

Kristen grinned at the two amusedly, twirling a lock of void-black hair around her fingers. “What’s done is done.” She intoned. “We all did everything we could, and everything is back on track. Toby and I have done exactly what we needed to do.”

Tommy blinked, still not quite even registering the sudden appearance of his mother figure. Well, he’d seen crazier things today already. “Why does that sound like a goodbye?” He realized suddenly, narrowing his eyes at Kristen.

“Not from me.” She reassured quickly. “I’ll still be around.”

“But my time in your universe is up.” Toby’s smile was sad when Tommy turned to look at him once more. The other boy paused for a moment, clearly turning over words in his mouth. “ …Stay safe, Tommy.” Toby finished, and those three words said a lot more than just that.

Tommy swallowed a lump in his throat. Even though he had barely spent a day with Toby, a wave of emotion still swept over him as he understood that this would be goodbye. “It feels like I’ve known you for so long,” Tommy realized. “…I’ll miss you.”

Toby smiled at him tremulously, tears brimming in his eyes. “Tommy, we’ve been looking after you for far longer than you realize.” He admitted mournfully. “I’m glad we finally got to meet.”

The other boy opened his arms, and Tommy fell into the strangely familiar embrace with ease. “Thank you.” The words vibrated between them, and Tommy hoped that Toby could feel the weight of them. His sacrifice of time and energy for an entirely different universe was something Tommy would be eternally grateful for. “…Will I ever see you again, Toby?”

The familiar fabric of Kristen’s robes suddenly swished around them as she joined their embrace. “Don’t worry, you two.” His mother sighed fondly, giving them both a little squeeze. Tommy screwed his eyes shut, trying not to tear up. “As long as I’m here, your two worlds will always be connected.”

A final pair of arms circled around them all. “Still can’t believe you’re a multiversal double agent.” Techno huffed fondly, his chin resting softly on Tommy’s shoulder. “The whole world really is on your side, Toms.”

“I’m not a spy, kid.” Kristen snorted exasperatedly, and the sound vibrated through all those caught in her embrace. “I’d be working for your universe anyways. It’s my original home, after all.”

Tommy really couldn’t stop the tears from rolling then. In this moment, sandwiched between his brother and mother and a version of his best friend, Tommy felt the burden of the mansion lift more than ever. His friends were all there to stop him from making stupid mistakes. A whole other universe was guiding him too. And maybe, just maybe, Tommy deserved the help.

Something seemed to shift minutely in the void. “Time’s up.” Kristen said softly, letting go as Techno also peeled away from the spontaneous group hug.

Toby clung on for a second longer before pulling back too, quickly wiping his eyes. “Take care, Tommy!” He said, the cheer in his voice genuine. “We’re all cheering for you!”

“I’ll see you when you get out of the mansion.” Kristen grinned promisingly, and Tommy mustered a wavering but sincere smile back at her. For the first time in so long, he dared to believe in that possibility. “Oh, and Techno?”

The piglin hybrid turned to Kristen with inquisitive eyes, only to be assaulted with hands pinching his cheeks fondly. “Ow!” Techno complained, flushing slightly.

Kristen just grinned. “Remember everything we talked about, okay? Look after your brother.”

Sobering slightly, Techno peeled Kristen’s hands away from his face and held them briefly in his own. “I will.” He promised earnestly.

Chuckling, Kristen and Toby both turned back to Tommy. His mother reached out and ruffled his hair affectionately. “See you, Tommy.” Kristen ignored Tommy’s protests, grinning as she drew back and put a hand on Toby’s shoulder.

Toby was smiling too, his eyes still shining a bit wetly as he raised a hand to wave. “See you—” Tommy blinked, and the two were gone.

The remaining two stood silently for a moment, Techno glancing warily around at the Things once more while Tommy scrubbed at his eyes furiously. “Damn.” Tommy exhaled, tension bleeding out of him and head still reeling from everything that had happened in the past hour.

“Damn.” Techno agreed commiseratingly. The piglin hybrid looked at Tommy out of the corner of his eye, clearly deliberating something. “Look. I really don’t wanna be the bearer of bad news, but…”

Tommy stiffened, all his stress suddenly rematerializing. “What?” He asked anxiously, staring at his brother, who was still scrutinizing the nearest Thing. “Dude, what?”

“Toby told you not to follow your usual path, right?” Techno relented finally, his eyes troubled as they flicked back to Tommy.

“…Yeah?” Tommy furrowed his brows as he recalled Toby’s explanations of the dream world. Whatever you do, don’t follow the same route you always do, okay? “He said a lot of cryptic shit, honestly. Spewed a lot about wishes and stories too.”

Techno sighed, running a hand through his long pink hair. “I’m not surprised. And, look, I’m not blaming you at all for not catching onto what Toby meant.” The piglin hybrid added, suddenly strangely intense.

Tommy tilted his head, still confused. “Well, what did he…” He trailed off as his eyes drifted to one of the frozen Things, an idea sparking in his mind. If the Thing was controlling his dreams, then surely it could see them. And what was the one place that the Thing didn’t know about, but that Tommy would always go to for comfort in times of uncertainty?

His blood ran cold. “Eden is in danger,” Tommy realized. “Because I showed the Thing exactly how to get there.”

“Sharp as ever.” Techno nodded grimly.

Tommy barely heard his brother’s words as he began to pace, cringing as the presence of the Things suddenly seemed to crush him once more. “Shit. Shit!” He cursed, pulling at his hair. “How could I be so stupid? Now we don’t even have a safe—”

Hands wrapped around his and firmly pulled them away from his head. “Tommy.” Techno was suddenly standing right in front of him, staring him down fiercely. “You were dreaming, Tommy. You thought you were living another loop. I’d be shocked if you didn’t go to Eden.”

Tommy let out a trembling breath as he stared into his brother’s piercing red eyes. Somehow, Techno’s intensity calmed him down, almost like a wave of fire shielding him from the outside world. “Y-Yeah. Okay.” He freed a hand to pinch the bridge of his nose. “God, sorry for losing it…”

For the second time that day, hands mussed up his hair fondly. “I’d be a hypocrite if I gave you shit for that.” Techno admitted, grinning as Tommy tried batting his hands away. “What matters now is what we’re gonna do to fix this.”

“…I know what to do.” Tommy tapped his finger on his chin thoughtfully, not even bothering to swat away Techno’s hands anymore. “I don’t think I ever fully believed Eden was untouchable, y’know? In the mansion, you always gotta have a contingency plan.” He added ruefully.

Techno regarded him for a moment, folding his arms silently across his chest. “You deserve to feel safe,” was all he said.

Tommy offered his brother a little smile. “I feel safe with you.” Techno’s eyes widened slightly, before he masked his true reaction with a fake gag of disgust. Tommy swatted at him, affectionately annoyed by his brother’s inability to stay serious. “But…time’s up.” He said more soberly, straightening up. “How do we get back to the real world?”

Techno shrugged, smiling crookedly yet softly in the way that only he could. “All you have to do is open your eyes.”

And Tommy did.

Notes:

techno is definitely not as tsundere as romano. it's more like he doesn't know how to switch off his sarcasm and dry humor LOL

also, the ten things represent the people in the main group of 12 other than tommy and toby :)

ALSO UNRELATED BUT GUESS WHO FINALLY FINISHED DRAFTING THE LAST CHAPTER (minus the epilogue lol...) 😍😍😍😭😍

Chapter 78: Otherworld Interlude

Summary:

Previously...

Tommy offered his brother a little smile. “I feel safe with you.” Techno’s eyes widened slightly, before he masked his true reaction with a fake gag of disgust. Tommy swatted at him, affectionately annoyed by his brother’s inability to stay serious. “But…time’s up.” He said more soberly, straightening up. “How do we get back to the real world?”

Techno shrugged, smiling crookedly yet softly in the way that only he could. “All you have to do is open your eyes.”

And Tommy did.

Notes:

the last of the interludes!

When Toby opened his eyes, it was to a warm, LED strip-lit room rather than a chasm of darkness. He shifted, groaning slightly as his joints cracked from disuse. Kristen’s hand, laying calmly over Toby’s in the same position as when they had drifted off to sleep together, twitched as the woman beside him stirred too.

“Toby!” He turned blearily to see two faces suddenly very close to his own.

Yelping in surprise, Toby flailed and promptly fell off the couch he’d been slumped in. “Woah there!” Will extended a hand to him, brow still furrowed in worry. Behind him, Mark just snickered slightly.

“Give me a break.” Toby gave Mark the stinkeye as he let himself get hoisted up by Will. “Is that any way to treat the guy who just helped save another universe?”

Will’s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. “You did it!?” He whisper-yelled, mindful of Kristen still slumbering nearby.

Mark, however, didn’t look surprised at all. “I knew it!” He grinned at Toby. “After I got Wilbur to help, I knew you could finish the job.”

“Speaking of which…” Toby turned back to Will, raising an eyebrow as the older man averted his eyes sheepishly. “Have you learned your lesson about going off recklessly? We don’t want another mansion forming ‘cause of you, right?”

“Mark’s already lectured me, dude.” Will muttered with no small amount of regret in his voice. “But…yeah, I was stupid, and I’m sorry.”

Mark just waved a hand dismissively. “What’s done is done. Honestly, it was good that we got Wilbur on our side.” He added, smiling slightly. “Thanks for letting us crash at your apartment, by the way.”

“‘Course, dude.” Will turned toward the only other person in the bedroom. “It’s a good thing Tom’s parents trust me enough to believe he’s just sleeping over. Any longer, though, and I would’ve told them the truth.” He grinned a bit ruefully. “Thanks for coming back right before I started seriously stressing ‘bout his hydration.”

Tucked into the bed in the corner of the room, Tom slept on just as peacefully as he had for the past day. All three of them fell silent as they watched their friend slumber. “He’ll be up soon.” Toby insisted, his heart twisting slightly at the sight of his unconscious friend.

He could clearly remember the panic of watching Tom suddenly collapse, barely having time to utter a warning before becoming dead to the world. The anxiety as Toby and Mark told Tom’s parents they were just having a big sleepover at their friend Will’s house, hiding how they were actually frantically calling all their involved friends for an emergency meeting. The mixed fear and determination as Toby let Kristen guide him into sleep, knowing that when he opened his eyes, he would no longer be in his home universe.

“That he will.” For the second time since waking up, Toby jumped horribly in surprise. “Whoops, sorry!” Kristen smiled up at them, sitting up with much more grace than Toby had. “Didn’t mean to scare you.”

Wilbur snickered slightly, giving Mark a sideye. “You should learn some manners from Kristen, dude.”

Mark stuck his tongue out at Wilbur, not even dignifying him with a verbal response. “Our plan worked, Kristen!” His eyes shone happily as he spoke to the older woman. “What’s next?”

“Yeah, what do we do next to help them?” Will added, his eyes glowing with determination rather than triumph like Mark. “I gotta right my wrongs, y’know?”

Behind them, Toby gulped. After seeing for himself the eeriness of the mansion and the terror of the Thing, he couldn’t quite share the same enthusiasm as his friends toward the prospect of going back to that nightmare world.

Though Toby was hidden partially behind his much taller friends, Kristen’s eyes found his immediately. She must’ve gleaned something from his gaze, because she hesitated, eyes growing thoughtful. Will tilted his head at her, a frown overtaking his features again. He frowned a lot these days. “Something wrong, Kristen?”

“…No.” Kristen replied softly, her eyes darkening as she looked to Will. Toby was suddenly reminded of how powerful of a person she truly was. “No, there’s nothing left to do. I’m severing the connection.” She decided firmly.

Three pairs of eyes widened. “You’re what?” Toby gaped.

“But w-what about—” Appalled, Mark stumbled over his words.

“Don’t they need us?” Will finished, bewildered eyebrows disappearing into his hairline with how high they shot.

Kristen sighed, flopping back onto the couch. “I’m so grateful for all of your help,” she reassured them gratefully. “But…I’ve been taking advantage of my friends in this world to save my family in another one.” She tilted her face up to them, mouth void of a smile for once. “I’m sorry. I can see now that it’s taken a toll on you.”

Will, always one to quip and banter and argue, instinctively opened his mouth to retort. Nothing came out of it, however, as he opened and closed his mouth like a stranded fish. Mark’s eyes were downcast as he mulled over Kristen’s words. Toby fidgeted, trying hard not to think about the gruesome face of the Thing.

“You say that as if we weren’t connected to them in the first place.” Mark spoke up finally. He now looked at Kristen almost challengingly, jaw set but eyes genuine. “Kristen, you weren’t the reason why we first got involved. It was because of our own existing connections to the other universe. You weren’t the one who gave Tom flashbacks or the rest of us nightmares.”

Shadows seemed to dance in Kristen’s eyes. “But my existence made it easier for all that to happen.” She explained bitterly.

Will raised an eyebrow at his friend. “You’re really gonna blame yourself for existing?”

“If anything, blame the Thing.” As he mentioned that monster, Toby had to force his hands to relax from instinctively curling into fists. “This shit was all its doing! You’re not the one who hurt us, Kristen.”

Kristen’s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. “…I guess so.” She relented. “Still. I’ve let the Thing hurt my friends long enough.” The older woman leveled them all with an intent stare. “I can’t do much more to help my other family. Can you at least let me stop the Thing from wrecking this world too?”

The three younger men exchanged a look. Will still seemed put on edge by the sudden turn of events, but Mark’s face was etched with the same weariness that Toby felt. “It’s your call, Toby.” The other boy prompted gently. “Me and Nick really haven’t done much, and even with Zak making those calls, you’re the one who’s done the most. Who’s given the most.”

“Taking all of Tubbo’s flashbacks and going into Tommy’s mindscape was more than I could’ve ever asked for.” Kristen added softly.

Toby bit his lip. Even if he wasn’t the one truly living through the nightmarish scenes that plagued his dreams, Toby had seen enough to trigger his instinct to help. Spending a day in his counterpart’s shoes and finally meeting Tommy only made him worry more about the other universe. It was frightening to think that, in a world not far from theirs, they had no choice but to fight their way through the mansion day after day.

But Kristen wasn’t wrong; the frequent, realistic nightmares and disheartening team meetings were starting to weigh him down. Toby was so, so tired of his sleepless nights and foreign memories…

“Okay.” He whispered. “Okay, Kristen. I think we’ve done enough.”

Kristen just nodded back, her gentle smile returning. “Then I’ll sever your connections as soon as Tom wakes up.”

A weight that Toby hadn’t even registered seemed to lift from his shoulders. He collapsed onto the couch beside Kristen, sagging into the comfortable cushions with a shaky sigh. Will, exchanging a brief but meaningful nod with Kristen, returned to his post by Tom’s sleeping figure.

Mark plopped down right next to Toby, putting a warm hand on his shoulder. “It’s over.” The younger boy murmured disbelievingly. A smile began to spread across Mark’s face. “It’s all gonna be over soon, Toby!”

Toby said nothing, just leaned into his best friend’s grounding touch. Relief flooded him as he basked in the smiles of his friends around him, the knowledge that all his other friends—from George, who lived close by already, to Clay, who flew across the world to join them—were waiting just outside the room, and the feeling of simply existing once more in a place that felt like home.

Toby’s thoughts flitted to Tommy, the boy who was so similar to his best friend yet haunted in a way that he hoped Tom would never be. He felt lighter already, as though Kristen had already begun dissolving their connections to their multiverse counterparts. Toby could only hope that his other self would keep Tommy safe in his stead. All that was left to do now was to wait for—

“Oh!” Will gasped, half-rising from his seat as he hovered excitedly by the bed.

For the first time in nearly twenty-four hours, Tom stirred. Familiar blue eyes cracked open to flit blearily around the room, and finally, Toby smiled.

Notes:

as toby told tommy many chapters ago, "in my world, i just laid down for a nap." this is him waking up from that sleep!

in case you were wondering, in this universe, phil/kristen are not pseudo-parents to tommy wilbur and techno's counterparts! nor are tommy wilbur and techno's counterparts pseudo-brothers. they are all just very good friends irl :>

finally, just to clarify again:
toby = tubbo
mark = ranboo
will = wilbur
kristen = kristen (duh)
nick = sapnap
zak = skeppy

and some new additions:
george = george (duh #2)
clay = dream

Chapter 79: Not Today, Thank You

Summary:

Previously...

“Oh!” Will gasped, half-rising from his seat as he hovered excitedly by the bed.

For the first time in nearly twenty-four hours, Tom stirred. Familiar blue eyes cracked open to flit blearily around the room, and finally, Toby smiled.

One moment, the safe room was calm and quiet. Bad and Karl had long returned, both a bit sheepish about not being able to find Dream’s magic orb. Sapnap and George were back too, having bantered throughout their entire search. They were now huddled by Dream, who was recounting everything they’d missed in the safe room. Phil was dozing off in his seat, and next to him, Tubbo took comfort in Tommy’s slow breathing and Wilbur’s incoherent sleep-mumbles.

The next, Eden erupted into chaos as Tommy and Techno shot up in their beds.

“Tob—Tubbo!” Tommy looked straight at Tubbo, completely ignoring Bad’s shriek of surprise and the way Wilbur jolted awake and promptly fell off his bed. Tubbo looked back at him, completely struck dumb by the burning clarity in his friend’s wide blue eyes. “What’s going on?”

“I should be asking you!” Tubbo yelled back, slightly hysterical. He hovered uncertainly by Tommy’s side, flabbergasted by the way that his best friend suddenly seemed completely fine. “A-Are you okay? What happened? Are you in pain or hungry or—”

Tommy’s gaze softened slightly as he looked at Tubbo. “I’m fine. I’ll explain later.” He promised, swinging his legs out of bed before Tubbo could protest. “We’re running out of time.” As Tommy’s words sunk in, Tubbo stilled in the middle of reaching out a steadying arm, a chill running through his veins.

Beside them, Techno had already leapt out of bed and was pacing around the room. There was no trace of pain in his expression anymore. “Where are Ranboo and Quackity?” Techno asked, swiftly taking stock of everyone around him. “And—” The piglin hybrid paused, raising an eyebrow as Wilbur tried to untangle himself from his sheets.

“Took ya long enough.” Wilbur grinned, finally managing to free himself. “I should’ve known you’d have a hand in this too.”

“Yeah, well.” Techno crossed his arms, scowling lightly. “Thanks for stealing all the good lines, dude.” He didn’t wait for Wilbur’s response before turning back to Tommy. “What’s the plan, little bro?”

Tommy, allowing Tubbo to anxiously support him, stood up for the first time in over a day. He was surprisingly steady for someone who had just woken from a coma. “Any second now, Eden is gonna be attacked.” Tommy declared, looking around the room with those blazing eyes. “We need to leave.”

Any remaining talking was quickly silenced. It felt like a bomb had just been dropped in the middle of the room, ticking away in the frigid silence. What did Tommy mean, their safe room was doomed? Tubbo’s free hand curled into a fist as he remembered the hours that not only he, but all his previous selves had put into building this haven.

“H-How?” George said numbly, voicing everyone’s thoughts. “How did the Thing find us?”

Tubbo could feel Tommy’s muscles tense under his hand. He had an itching feeling that his best friend knew exactly how Eden had been breached, but couldn’t bring himself to tell them. Techno, however, answered before the younger boy could. “It was inevitable.” The piglin hybrid met George’s worried gaze evenly. “Eden was never infallible.”

“He’s right.” Bad said quietly. As everyone’s attention pivoted to his spot in the corner, the demon hybrid stood uncertainly. “There’s a secret exit somewhere in this room.” He explained, tail swishing nervously behind him. “I don’t know where it is, but I’d bet all my muffins that it was built for this exact situation.”

“A secret exit?” Tubbo repeated, astonished. Even in the hours he’d spent fortifying this room, he had never found such a thing. “How do you know that, Bad?”

Bad’s mouth thinned grimly. “There’s no time to explain. But I know that he’s—that I’m right.”

“I can vouch for that.” Karl added, getting to his feet too and placing a supportive hand on Bad’s shoulder.

Bad looked at the younger man gratefully. “I promise I’ll tell you everything. But we have to get through this first.”

Tommy surveyed the two for a moment, eyes narrowed thoughtfully. “Okay.” He acknowledged simply, and Bad seemed to sag slightly in relief.

The younger boy drew himself up to his full height, his eyes hardening as they darted around the room. “Bad, Karl, you two look for this exit.” He ordered with an urgent authority that Tubbo had never seen before. It struck Tubbo that this was what the mansion had done to his best friend; it shaped Tommy into an unwavering leader, but at what cost?

“Wilbur and George, grab all the med supplies and food you can. Sapnap, get the weapons. Phil, go wait for Ranboo and Quackity to come back. Dream…” Tommy looked at Dream for a long moment, the admin staring back the best he could with his sightless eyes. “You’re in charge of keeping the contract safe.”

Something like relief bloomed in Dream’s expression as he was given a task. The admin nodded quickly, and with that, the room broke out into a flurry of motion. “And us?” Techno asked before Tubbo could.

A tight smile spread over Tommy’s face. “Get ready to fight.”

- - -

“Hey, we found—!” Bounding excitedly up the stairs of Eden, Quackity was promptly cut off as he slammed right into someone standing at the entrance. Giant metal wings flared as Phil stumbled but managed to keep them both upright. Quackity blinked up at the elytrian, nonplussed. “Sorry, man! I was just…”

He trailed off, staring at the commotion around him. Bad and Karl were peering urgently at what seemed to be a bare wall. George nearly crashed into Sapnap as they ran across the room, respectively juggling piles of food and blades. Nearby, Dream blindly felt along a table full of books, while Wilbur handled some bottles of antiseptics more carefully. Quackity blinked; since when was Wilbur awake?

In the middle of it all stood Tubbo and…Quackity had to physically rub his eyes, not quite believing his vision. Yes, there were Tommy and Techno, muttering rapidly to each other and grimly sharpening their weapons.

“Quackity? What happened?” Ranboo stopped dead in his tracks too as he emerged from the stairs. “…Are they awake?!”

“No time to explain.” Phil said curtly, beckoning them both into the room. “Eden’s about to be attacked by the Thing. There’s a secret exit somewhere, and we need to find it fast.”

Ranboo’s eyes widened. “A secret—” He cut himself off with a sharp inhale, clearly trying to keep his cool. “I-I’ll go help Tommy.” The ender hybrid hurried off resolutely to join Tommy on the other side of the room. They could hear Ranboo muttering ‘Calm down’ under his breath, over and over again.

Quackity took a bit longer to accept his new reality. “U-Uh. Okay?” He agreed uncertainly, letting himself get pulled toward one of the walls by Phil. So that was why Bad and Karl were scrutinizing the walls so intently. “Any clue where this exit could be?”

Phil smiled at him grimly. “Nope.”

“Fantastic.” Quackity sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose as he surveyed the room once more. “Well, if anyone can find it, it’s the guy who just found Dream’s voodoo magic sphere!” He bragged in a feeble attempt at a joke, jabbing a finger at himself.

Phil’s eyes widened appraisingly. “Ah, good job, mate!” He congratulated, clearly a bit surprised. “You’d better get started on this hunt then!”

Quackity grinned, nudging the elytrian teasingly. “I’ll find it in no time!”

That being said, Quackity wasn’t exactly sure where to start. But, if there was one thing his time goofing off on servers and running from their moderators had taught him, it was how to make a quick escape. He closed his eyes, trying to visualize the layout of Eden.

Bad and Karl were on the right track, searching the walls. Quackity doubted the exit would be hidden in the ground, unlike the very carefully placed staircase. The walls by the bathroom would also be out of question, as well as those nearest to the edge of the mansion.

Quackity furrowed his brow as he glanced around the bustling room. If he factored in the placement of Eden relative to the other rooms and floors of the mansion, then…

His eyes landed on the fireplace. Quackity remembered trying to use it when he finally snuck into the kitchen to cook (before being dragged away from the area entirely). The fireplace was taller than most and strangely clean, and he’d given up when he couldn’t find any firewood nearby.

Quackity strode quickly over to the fireplace, all senses on high alert. “Karl?” He called, and in an instant, his friend was peering over his shoulder at the fireplace. “…You see anything strange about this fireplace?”

His moderator buddy frowned, and Quackity could practically see the cogs in his brain whirring. “Hmm. No ash.”

“That looks pretty suspicious to me!” Bad chirped, appearing by Quackity’s other shoulder. “Could this be it?”

Quackity shrugged, reaching a hand toward the mantel of the fireplace. There was something rough about the wood in one part. Was it just a rookie mistake made by someone carving a mantel for the first time, or something more intentional? “Only one way to find out!”

- - -

Tommy dug his fingers into his temples, trying to fight off an oncoming headache. “Shit, guys.” He grumbled. “Of all the times to have a fuckin’ memory slip!”

Tubbo and Techno exchanged a worried look. “I thought they cut off their connection?” The piglin hybrid asked uncertainly. “Why are you still losing memories?”

“Yeah, but…” Tommy groaned, hands falling to his sides. His mind truly picked the worst time to misplace the escape plan that he’d spent countless sleepless nights mulling over. “The mansion’s fucking up my memories, not them.” If anything, his connection to his other universe’s counterpart should’ve helped him preserve that crucial memory.

Tubbo watched, clearly bemused by their conversation. “I’m not even gonna ask.” He sighed. “But do you remember anything related to that plan? Like, anything that could jog your memory?” The goat hybrid elaborated as Tommy’s brow only furrowed deeper.

“Erm…” Tommy scratched his head, squinting at the edges of the hole in his memory. They were looking for an escape plan, so what was he missing? Their route was being scouted right now, and surely he’d accounted for everything they needed to bring. Perhaps the only thing left undecided was their destination—

“Tommy!” Tommy barely had time to brace himself before a familiar, lanky body crashed into him. “You’re awake!” Ranboo exclaimed, clinging uncharacteristically tightly to him. Techno let out an oof as he was dragged into the embrace too.“Techno and Wilbur too!”

“Yeah, big man.” Tommy chuckled weakly. “We’re all okay.”

Ranboo held on for a moment longer, wrapped around them in such a way that he couldn’t see his friend’s face. “When I found you passed out in that room…and Wilbur and Techno wouldn’t wake up either…” The ender hybrid whispered waveringly, and Tommy felt his heart twist. He cursed himself again for wrapping himself in illusions for so long and worrying all his friends.

Techno squirmed slightly, and Ranboo finally untangled his arms from around them, flushing sheepishly. “I’m sorry, Ranboo.” The piglin hybrid said sincerely, somberly gazing at Ranboo.

“Me too.” Tommy agreed quietly. “It’s a long story, but…”

He trailed off, frowning, as the ender hybrid looked at him with wide glistening eyes. Ranboo’s face seemed to spark something deep in his mind. Could the ender hybrid be a memory cue to his plans? Tommy set his jaw, narrowing his eyes at Ranboo as he furiously racked his brain for any clues.

“Um…” Ranboo peered at him oddly, his relief morphed into concern. “…You okay, Tommy?”

Tommy didn’t reply, just jerkily nodded before tearing his stare away from Ranboo. He couldn’t risk making the ender hybrid suspicious, or they would all discover his terrible deal with the devil in this mansion. Wait but—didn’t they already find out? Shit, was his memory failing him again?

Tommy’s eyes darted around the room frantically, trying to find something to ground himself in reality. He looked from Wilbur shoving supplies into his inventory, to Quackity, Karl, and Bad sniffing around the walls, to Dream grabbing their group contract—

A new memory surfaced in his mind. Believe in one another. Help one another. Rely on one another. And Tommy knew what to do.

“Ranboo.” Tommy rounded on his best friend, and the ender hybrid stared back, clearly startled by his sudden seriousness. “I’m not gonna lie, dude, but I’ve just completely forgotten my entire escape plan.”

Ranboo visibly gulped, his pupils shrinking. “Ah. Uh, that’s not good.”

“Yep.” Tommy clapped a hand onto Ranboo’s shoulder, making his friend jump again. “But I do remember that you know something about it.”

“Me?” Ranboo said, flabbergasted.

Next to them, Tubbo gasped. “The memory boy is your memory cue!” He whispered conspiratorially, making Techno let out a snort.

Tommy’s face was now inches from Ranboo’s as he leaned in intensely. “I know your memory is just as shit as mine, but can you think of someplace safe in the mansion that only you’d think of?” He asked urgently.

Ranboo spluttered for a moment. “M-Me?” He repeated, eyes darting around the small group in search of help. “Um. Okay! Let me think…?”

A hand latched onto Tommy’s collar and yanked him away from Ranboo. “Give the poor kid some space,” Techno joked exasperatedly.

“Sorry,” Tommy muttered sheepishly, straightening his collar. “Ugh…in the meantime, we’d better keep getting ready for battle.”

“Yessir.” Tubbo dragged his axe across a whetstone one last time, a slightly forced grin plastered across his face. “I’m ready to get some action again! Too bad it’s only ‘cause Eden is—”

“Where I found Wilbur!” Ranboo burst out excitedly, making Tubbo nearly drop his axe. “Sorry, it’s just—when I first found Wilbur in one of the second floor rooms, the Thing couldn’t get through the locked door!”

“Holy shit.” Tommy spun toward Ranboo, all his neurons firing as memories flooded into his mind. “You’re right. In this loop, the Thing can get through any locked door except that one!”

Tubbo tossed down his axe with a clatter as he threw his hands in the air, eyes shining. “Yes!” He crowed triumphantly, ignoring Techno’s unimpressed look. “You’re geniuses!”

The goat hybrid’s excitement was infectious, and Tommy found himself smiling too. There was something liberating about relying on others for once, rather than pushing people away and desperately forming his own plans. “We’ll make a run for that room as soon as we get outta here.” He declared. “All we need now is—“

“Sorry to interrupt, boys!” A voice chirped suddenly beside them. Tommy turned to see Quackity grinning at them just as triumphantly. The older man jabbed a finger behind him, toward where Karl and Bad were huddled around the fireplace. “We just found our ticket out of here.”

Notes:

fun fact: the chapter title is the name of an achievement in minecraft that you get from using a shield! a slightly sillier name for a slightly sillier chapter (at least, relative to the previous ones 💀)

aaand i just finished drafting the very last chapter of this story! you may have noticed that i've been updating the total chapter count steadily as i've been drafting ahead, and at long last, i've written the very last one. this story will be 91 chapters total, and that's that!

it's almost 2am in my timezone rn and i'm slightly delirious so it's not completely hitting but. this is crazy. never in my wildest dreams did i think i'd actually be able to finish this fic. i hope you all enjoy my take on the ending :)

Chapter 80: Jericho Falls

Summary:

Previously...

“Sorry to interrupt, boys!” A voice chirped suddenly beside them. Tommy turned to see Quackity grinning at them just as triumphantly. The older man jabbed a finger behind him, toward where Karl and Bad were huddled around the fireplace. “We just found our ticket out of here.”

Notes:

this chapter title is continuing the biblical theme with "eden" being the safe room!

When the first Thing poked its gnarled head into the stairway to Eden, it was promptly met with a flaming arrow to the face. “It’s time!” George announced grimly as he quickly drew back from his sentry post at the entrance. Instantly, the restless room burst out into a flurry of motion, everyone scrambling into their planned positions.

Earlier, someone had asked why they couldn’t just run before the Thing even arrived, or at least scout the secret exit beforehand. Tommy had replied grimly, “If we leave the room early, the Thing will know we have tricks up our sleeves.” The thought of the monster having sapience sent a shiver down everyone’s spines.

As such, no one knew exactly where the exit led, and no one would be finding out until the Thing breached Eden. Currently, Ranboo crouched next to the fireplace, trying to fold his height down to its level. Wilbur brandished his newly-fixed daggers beside him. As the ones who knew their destination best, they would lead the group’s escape.

Thanks to Quackity’s fiddling, the fireplace—once only a shallow enclave in the wall—had opened up into a shadowed tunnel. He was now being subjected to Techno’s rushed, last-minute lecture. “Make sure you bend your left elbow in that stance, okay? It’ll help with—”

“Dude, I know! Chill out!” Quackity twirled his pickaxe in his hands, raising an eyebrow at the piglin hybrid. “I know you’re the blood god or whatever, but I know how to fight too!”

Techno just tilted his head at Quackity, unimpressed. “…You’re the one who asked me to give you pointers.” He deadpanned, making Quackity start spluttering embarrassedly.

George, darting through the room, rejoined Dream where the admin was fiddling with his crossbow nervously. “Don’t worry,” the older man muttered, trying not to startle Dream in his sightless state. “I’ll help you aim.”

Nearby, Karl shakily unknotted the headband from Sapnap’s head. The blaze hybrid’s eyes were screwed shut, even after the cloth fell away from his black locks. It took a few moments for Sapnap to crack open an eye at a very concerned Karl. His small smile was enough to reassure Karl that, for the time being, his friend had his blaze powers under control.

Still rooted in the middle of the room, Tommy was one of the only ones not in motion. He would’ve looked calm if not for his white-knuckled grip on his equally pale sword. According to his plan, Tommy would have to be the last to exit Eden. As the Thing's main target, he’d argued, he needed to keep the monsters in Eden until everyone else was gone.

After violent dissent from his friends and even more determined rebuttals from Tommy, the plan eventually reached a compromise; Tommy would be the last to leave, but he would stay away from melee action. Tubbo and Phil would act as his guards, and Bad insisted that he’d stay in the back to help the younger boy too.

Now, the demon hybrid placed a soothing hand on Tommy’s shoulder. “Remember, we can’t attack until the Thing comes in.” Bad reminded gently. “I know it’s hard to sit here and wait, but…”

“Yeah. It’s funny…even after so many loops of planning and patience, I still can’t stand the waiting.” Tommy scoffed ruefully. Still, his tight clasp loosened slightly.

“Good news, Toms.” Phil raised his sword, a glint in his eye. “Looks like it’s already here.”

For the first time ever, Eden’s temperature dropped from its usual warmth to a bone-chilling degree. The Thing's ugly head emerged slowly from the staircase, its empty eyes finding Tommy right away. It seemed to leer at him, its slow but deliberate movement mocking the boy as it pulled itself into the room.

Tommy clenched his jaw, staring back at the Thing just as vehemently. Bad took a small step to the side, shielding the younger boy from the monster’s line of sight. “It’s time.” The demon hybrid announced in a chilling tone that rivalled the Thing's aura.

“Shoot!” George ordered, his hand clamping harder on Dream’s arm as he did so. Dream obeyed, faithfully pulling the trigger on his crossbow. The arrow, aimed in the Thing's direction by George’s guiding touch, flew true.

The Thing, suddenly lightning fast, sidestepped Dream’s shot expertly. The next arrow, however, flew straight from George’s bow and sunk between the monster’s eyes. It stumbled backward with a pained roar.

“Good thing Tubbo’s past self made the stairs so narrow, eh?” Dream smiled, slightly strained, as he fumbled to reload his crossbow. “We can deal with the Things one at a time.”

George just stared up at the ceiling as he gripped Dream’s shoulder tighter. “Um, I hate to break it to you, but…”

The ground thundered violently as Things dropped all around them, materializing from above just like in the key room. “Shit!” Quackity yelled as two thickset Things closed in on him and Techno.

The piglin hybrid gritted his teeth and struck at the nearest monster, his sword managing to nick its pallid skin before the Thing knocked it away. Techno swung again, only to be bodily shouldered aside by the second monster. The first Thing raised a claw, lightning fast, and—

Blood spewed from its stomach. In the blink of an eye, Quackity was back at Techno’s side, the glowing blade of his pickaxe elongated and dripping in black liquid. “For the record, I did not bend my elbow.” He smirked cheekily.

A glowing dagger sailed through the fray and nailed the injured Thing in the forehead, causing it to explode into wisps of gray. “You good?!” Wilbur yelled frantically, one arm still outstretched.

“Doin’ fantastic!” Techno shot back, swivelling to attack the other Thing. “Aren’t you supposed to—” His blade glowed, growing longer and sharper as residual blood coalesced, “get going?”

Wilbur hesitated for a second, one hand braced on the mantel of the fireplace. “But—”

Ranboo promptly yanked the older man into the open tunnel. Wilbur yelped as his head bumped the low ceiling in the fireplace, but the ender hybrid completely ignored his annoyance. “Remember the plan!” He reminded urgently, mismatched eyes glowing adamantly in the dim light.

“O-Okay! Jeez!” Wilbur complained shakily. “Maybe you’re the evil twin, not Mark…”

“Huh? Agh, just…let’s get going!” Ranboo pulled the older man along as he began half-running, half-crawling through the cramped tunnel.

Still in Eden, George and Dream were pressed together back-to-back as monsters closed in around them. “Left!” George screamed, and Dream obliged, blindly firing at the gray mass that he could not see. Elbows locked together, they spun between targets, trying to cover all angles.

“We need an opening!” Dream panted. “Can you—”

“ —Not with this bow only, no.” George fired another arrow into the nearest Thing. The monster flinched backward, but not enough to create the escape they needed.

As if the universe heard their words, a shout rang out across the sounds of battle. “Felicita!” The shallow scrapes and wounds on Dream’s body from his poor dodging suddenly didn’t ache anymore, and as George let another arrow fly, it seemed to carry more power than before.

The Thing right in front of them suddenly keeled forward. George yelped, trying to shuffle himself and Dream away from the falling Thing. The monster, however, vanished before it could crush them.

In its place, a familiar sword clattered onto the ground. George didn’t pause to process what had just happened; dragging Dream along behind him, he darted through the newly created opening. The admin nearly tripped over the fallen sword and, in a split-second decision as the remaining monsters closed in rapidly, scooped it up.

Breaking through the wall of Things, they found Quackity crouching by the fireplace, gesturing to them wildly. “Hurry!” He hissed, turning and disappearing into the tunnel without a backwards glance. “And bring Techno’s sword!” Quackity added, his voice echoing slightly.

“You might wanna duck,” George suggested, before pulling Dream into the darkness too.

Flashes of light washed the ceiling orange and gold as Sapnap threw himself at a hulking Thing, his sword swirling in flame. Fire danced all along his arms too, making the blade seem like an extension of the heat pulsing from within. Karl slashed at monsters alongside him, his sword glowing a steady amber too.

“Karl!” Sapnap called through gritted teeth as he leapt back from the Thing's claws. “Watch out!’

“Huh? What do you…?” Karl trailed off as he glanced behind his shoulder to see five flaming rods emerge around Sapnap’s head. “…Roger that.”

A strained grin flashed across Sapnap’s face as Karl dropped to the ground. “Take this!” A wave of flames burst from his head, slamming into the Things like a physical wall. Bloodcurdling shrieks rose from the monsters as their ugly skin charred and melted.

Still huddled on the ground, Karl squinted against the sudden burst of heat and smoke. His sword seemed to glow brighter amid the flames and, without hesitation, he stabbed for the base of the nearest Thing's tail. Runes erupted along its spine as the monster screamed in agony and, at long last, fell.

Tubbo glanced over just in time to watch the two older men dart through the newly created gap, beelining straight for the fireplace. “Sapnap and Karl made it!” The goat hybrid reported.

Tubbo’s lapse of attention earned him a bruise as a Thing slammed the dull side of its tail into his chest. As the monster reeled back to strike again, a flash of green and silver obscured its vision. “Tommy, do it!” Phil panted, narrowly dodging as the monster swung at him instead.

Tommy closed his eyes, digging his fingertip into the worn page of his journal that he’d been silently reading. “Blessing of Time!” Phil grinned as, just like they had so long ago, his metal feathers glowed bright silver. For the first time in what felt like an eternity, the elytrian stretched his wings.

“Watch out!” Tommy nearly fell over as Bad barrelled into him, pushing the younger boy aside as a Thing lashed out. Its serrated claws clashed against Bad’s axe instead, and as the demon hybrid struggled to push against the Thing, ice began creeping up its arm.

An unnatural gust of wind was their only warning before Phil descended on the Thing from above. He slammed his foot into its frozen arm, causing a sickening crack to reverberate around the room. The Thing recoiled from Bad’s axe with a howl, swatting at Phil but missing as he expertly leapt away.

“Let’s get going!” Tubbo shouted, sending a jolt of electricity through another Thing's body as he struck with his glowing axe.

Tommy nodded, eyelids drooping from the effort of casting two spells in a row. “Are we the last?” He asked breathlessly as he ducked under a Thing's arm.

“Yep!” Phil confirmed from above, his wings flapping powerfully as he hovered in midair. “Make a path, guys!”

Tubbo grinned, raising his axe high above his head. “I’m so ready to kill one of these motherfuckers again.” Turning in the direction of the fireplace, Tubbo didn’t even bother to swing his axe. Instead, as the blade began to hum with electricity, he simply tilted it toward the nearest injured Thing. “Don’t mess with the lightning thief!”

The axe blade exploded in a burst of white-hot sparks. Electricity shot toward the Thing, striking it directly in the forehead before it could even move an inch. There was barely time for flash burns to claw across the Thing's face before it was gone.

Keeping one steadying hand on Tommy’s arm, Bad knelt. Before anyone could question him, the demon hybrid slammed his own diamond axe into the ruined carpet of Eden. Ice immediately crept across the ground, and the frost caught the nearest Things before they could step aside.

“Now!” Bad screamed as the Things were momentarily distracted, their feet rooted to the ground by ice. Tubbo grabbed onto Tommy’s other arm as the three ducked around the struggling Things, heading for the fireplace.

Another powerful kick from Phil above sent the last Thing staggering, clearing the path to the fireplace. Rushing past the momentarily disoriented monster and following Phil’s expert dive into the tunnel, the trio on the ground tumbled through the fireplace.

Mere seconds after Tommy squeezed himself into the tunnel, a lightning-fast claw slashed through the empty air where they’d just been. “Holy muffins!” Bad squawked, shuffling them along the tunnel faster. “We have to hurry!”

“The tunnel’s tiny! They’re not gonna come after us!” Phil reassured, his metal feathers scraping awfully against the tunnel walls as they moved.

“Well…” Tommy smiled nervously as the first signs of light filtered in from ahead of them. “I’m more worried about what might be waiting outside.”

Tubbo gulped. “Weapons out, guys.” He reminded, clutching his own axe tighter as the light grew brighter. “And get ready to run.”

- - -

Ranboo jumped as the last four people of the group tumbled out of the newly-created hole in the side of the bedroom. “We gotta go!” He urged without explanation, rushing over to help Bad pull Tommy to his feet. “Follow me!”

“You’ve been waiting?” Tubbo allowed Ranboo to take his hand next and tug him out of the room. “Is everyone else—”

“Already safe. But now that Tommy’s here,” Ranboo paused at the doorway to glance nervously around, “I bet the Thing's gonna come outside too.”

A blur of silver shot above their heads. Phil landed soundlessly in the hallway outside, folding his wings as the magic bled out of them. “What are we waitin’ for?” He cocked his head at Ranboo, smiling slightly. “Where to?”

Ranboo pointed to the room at the very end of the hall. “It’s that one. We just have to make a run for it!”

“Our new safe room, huh?” Tommy peeked under the ender hybrid’s arm, suddenly looking much more awake than before. “Well, you heard the man. Let’s—”

“WOAH!” All three boys stumbled into the hall, nearly tripping over each other, as Bad suddenly shoved them forward. The demon hybrid was right on their heels, leaping through the doorway as a familiar gray claw reached for them from behind. “GO GO GO!”

The hallway wasn’t long, but it felt like they were running for an eternity. The group of five dashed madly toward their destination, barely daring to breathe as the Thing's rumbling steps shook the ground beneath them.

“Open the door!” Phil yelled, still in the lead as the room grew ever closer. “HURRY—”

The door slammed open, revealing Techno and George’s very panicked faces. The two shared a brief glance of understanding before reaching simultaneously out the doorway. As the group approached, George aimed an arrow high above their heads. A heavy thunk and roar of pain proved it found its mark.

Stretching out his hands, Techno promptly yanked Phil and Bad into the room. Hastily throwing his bow aside, George did the same with the remaining trio. As he made it through the threshold, the ender hybrid turned and slammed the door right in the Thing's ugly face.

“Here!” Wilbur was suddenly right beside them, jamming a key into the lock. The Thing pounded on the door and shook the knob, but the barrier would not budge.

Everyone breathed a collective sigh of relief. Tommy and Bad clutched onto each other, wheezing as they fought for breath. “I…hate…cardiovascular exercise…” The demon hybrid moaned.

“Language!” Karl tittered teasingly. “Hate’s a strong word, eh?”

Tommy raised his head, meeting the older man’s gaze unimpressedly. Whatever snippy retort he had prepared, however, seemed to die on his tongue as he looked around the room. “Is everyone okay?” He chose to ask instead.

Dream perked up at the sound of Tommy’s voice. “Just peachy!” He replied happily. “There’s a few injuries, but…nothing that bad!”

“You’re looking the wrong way, bud.” Quackity snorted, tying a last bandage and ignoring how Dream flushed.

“W-Well, I’ll be getting my sight back soon enough.” Dream retorted. “Thanks to you…”

Sapnap and George both instantly looked over, fixing Quackity with wide-eyed stares. “You found the orb?!” Sapnap gaped, his hair starting to sizzle until Karl smacked him lightly in the arm. “Sweet! But why didn’t you bring it back with you?” He added, tilting his head like a lost puppy.

“Too heavy.” Dream and Quackity replied simultaneously, the former matter-of-factly and the latter a bit sheepishly. “For non-magic users, that is,” the admin added.
Sapnap grinned, undeterred. “Then let’s go get it now, dude!”

“Right now?” Techno challenged, crossing his arms. “In this weather?”

Sapnap and Dream both deflated a bit. “Right.” The younger of the two muttered despondently. “The Things are still out there.”

“I swear,” Bad giggled, ignoring Karl as he muttered ‘You literally don’t’, “You two are just like puppies. But maybe this is a good thing.”

Finally catching his breath, Tommy straightened up and raised an eyebrow at the demon hybrid. “Why is house arrest good?”

Bad smiled at him, a little strained. “I made a promise earlier, right? I think it’s about time we had another group meeting.”

Notes:

it feels like so long since there’s been a fight scene and for good reason too! im terrible at writing them 💀 it's also been quite a while since i've written an omniscient scene! it's refreshing :)

alsoo i wanted this to be a chapter with slightly different character interactions than the usual friendgroups ;)

(also, sorry nordics...i love the nordics and i wanted to include them but i simply don't have that many characters i can stuff into this story LOL plus it doesn't fit my story very well!!)

Chapter 81: Bear the Cross

Summary:

Previously...

Finally catching his breath, Tommy straightened up and raised an eyebrow at the demon hybrid. “Why is house arrest good?”

Bad smiled at him, a little strained. “I made a promise earlier, right? I think it’s about time we had another group meeting.”

Notes:

fun fact: the chapter title is one of wilbur’s (prussia’s) attack names in the actual game!

Tubbo hadn’t blinked in the past few minutes. “That was, um, a lot to take in.” He continued staring up at the ceiling, as if expecting alternate versions of himself to start falling from the sky. Tommy, Wilbur, and Techno exchanged sheepish looks, while Bad just tittered awkwardly.

“You can say that again,” Phil huffed in agreement, steepling his hands under his chin. “I’ve always known that Kristen’s part of another universe…but I never expected them to get involved with us.”

“Oh my gosh.” Ranboo wheeled toward Wilbur accusingly. “Is that why you were talking about evil twins during the battle?”

Wilbur scratched his neck sheepishly. “Ha, I thought you didn’t hear that. Honestly, you and Mark are pretty similar. I guess people really are the same across universes.”

“Agreed.” Bad said firmly, a slightly faraway look in his eyes.

“So…” Dream’s head was buried in his hands. Next to him, George and Sapnap were in similar states of shock and dawning realization. “The multiverse is real and one of the other universes is messing with ours?” The admin summarized breathlessly.

Karl grinned nervously. “Um. It might be two universes, actually.”

“They were helping, not messing!” Tommy argued, frowning at Dream despite knowing that the admin couldn’t see him. Then Karl’s words seemed to finally register in his mind. “Wait. What the fuck?”

Bad massaged his temples with a groan. “Language.” He muttered halfheartedly. “And, uh…I think Karl’s right.”

Gladly accepting Bad’s support, the younger man sat up straighter in his seat. “Take it from one of your two resident moderators.” He nodded toward Quackity in acknowledgement, who just raised an intrigued eyebrow. “There’s a good chance that this mansion is a product of our world colliding with another, combined with strong, uh, hatred from the other party. You could call it a rift between worlds.”

“Big words,” Quackity snickered. When Karl shot him an unimpressed look, he assumed a more solemn demeanor. “But…I think you’re right. Especially ‘cause universe mixing is so rare and dangerous, no one really knows what happens when it occurs.”

George nodded slowly, seeming to finally come to terms with his new reality. “Exactly like how no one knows what the fuck is going on with this mansion.”

“Lang—oh, whatever.” Bad sighed defeatedly. “Yeah. Basically what George said.”

Their temporary safe room grew quiet as everyone tried to process the new information. Dream, sitting on a bed next to a spaced-out George, still seemed to be trying to physically squeeze the information into his head. Leaned against their bed, Sapnap frowned slightly as he stared at the ceiling, just like Tubbo.

Wilbur, Techno, and Phil were all staring stricken at each other, clearly trying to reconcile their knowledge of the benevolent other universe with the concept of a hostile one. Tubbo tapped Ranboo’s head absentmindedly as the ender hybrid sat leaning against his legs. Ranboo didn’t seem to mind; his eyes were closed as his own fingers twisted restlessly.

Bad and Karl exchanged a resigned look. “…Hey, Tommy? What do you think?” Karl asked tentatively.

“Hm?” Tommy looked up at them, startled to hear his name. Surprisingly, he appeared to be taking the news better than some of his other friends. “Oh. Well, it’s definitely possible.”

Tommy turned his attention back to the journal that lay open in his lap. Other than when he’d briefly shared his experience in his mindscape, he’d been quietly scribbling notes during their entire discussion. Now, he flipped through the pages restlessly. “I never really thought about why the mansion exists. Only about how to get the fuck out.”

Sapnap cracked a small grin. “Looks like it really didn’t matter who laid out the rails, eh?” He winked at Tommy, who looked back at him, perplexed. “If the other universe really has it out for us, I guess the mansion was gonna get us no matter who suggested we visit it.”

Tommy’s eyes sparked in recognition. “Ha!” He let out a sharp laugh. “Maybe we didn’t choose to walk on the rails at all. Maybe the Thing plotted it all along.” He muttered bitterly.

Tubbo shivered uncomfortably, twisting his fingers absentmindedly into Ranboo’s hair. “Creepy.”

Ranboo reached up to gently untangle Tubbo’s fingers from his head. “That reminds me, Tommy.” He piped up. “How’d you learn about the mansion in the first place?”

Tommy’s gaze grew faraway, his fingers automatically flipping to the front of his journal. “It’s been a while.” He pointed out wryly. “But, I remember I heard the rumors while visiting Hypixel.”

“But who told you about the rumors?” Dream pressed, his clouded eyes still managing to sparkle with curiosity.

“It was, uh…” Tommy trailed off, a frown gracing his features. “I was wandering around one of the markets and, um…”

Silence fell over the room once more as Tommy’s expression changed from thoughtfulness to confusion to alarm. Ranboo tilted his head up, exchanging a look full of concern with Tubbo. “I don’t know.” Tommy realized finally, horrified.

“Maybe it’s just your memory acting up again?” Wilbur suggested placatingly, though his eyebrows were just as scrunched as Tommy’s.

“Or it was the Thing’s doing,” Techno muttered darkly, earning himself an elbow in the side from his twin. Tommy’s eyes narrowed at the suggestion, but he gave no other reaction.

Karl hummed in agreement, tapping his chin thoughtfully. “Either way, I think it’s safe to say that coming here wasn’t an accident.”

“But what did we do to make another universe hate us so much?” Dream bemoaned, finally releasing his head from his hands. His golden hair stuck up in every direction.

“Literally nothing,” Quackity snorted mirthlessly, patting Dream’s head like a dog to smooth down his hair. “That’s kinda the whole point of not letting universes mix. Us moderators would be the first to know if our world did anything to another universe.”

Tommy’s face suddenly twisted. “Ugh. When those disguised Things in my dream were goin’ after Techno, I swear they looked…different.” He glanced around the room, brow furrowed. “Like evil versions of all of you.”

George’s eyebrows shot up. “You think those were us from the other universe?”

Next to him, Sapnap downright shuddered. “Let’s stop talking about creepy shit,” He declared firmly. “Tommy, you think we’re good to go outside yet?”

Tommy shook himself, clearly trying to clear his mind of any ‘creepy shit’. “Yeah, actually. I bet the Thing’s gotten bored and left by now.”

“Sweet!” Sapnap leapt to his feet exuberantly, grinning as he pulled a nonplussed Dream up too. “Dream, we can finally get your sight back!”

A matching smirk grew across Dream’s face. “Finally,” he gloated, tone suggesting that he’d be coming back with a bang.

Bad and George just exchanged a tired look. “Your turn to babysit!” Bad said with concealed glee, and George sighed.

- - -

“I’m surprised it’s not in the annexe, honestly.” George frowned at the swirling orb of maroon magic floating before them.

“Well, this room makes sense too.” Sapnap pointed out darkly, staring daggers at the orb hovering above the snow-white piano.

Dream paused in his path toward the orb, cautiously listening for anything else from his younger friend. During Tommy’s mysterious coma, he and Sapnap had plenty of time to clear the air and finally open up to each other. (That is, with George acting as mediator.) Dream now knew exactly what had occurred in this 3rd floor piano room so many loops ago.

But Sapnap said nothing else, so Dream deemed it okay to proceed. He turned his attention back to the pulsating orb before him. The strange amalgamation of magic was the first thing that he could truly see in what felt like an eternity. Even as the rest of the world remained unresponsively dark, the orb swirled in the center of his nonexistent vision, a beacon in the void.

Dream took a deep breath, and the orb seemed to glow more richly in response. “Here goes nothing,” he muttered, and pressed a hand to the sphere.

It vanished before Dream could even feel its surface on his skin. Suddenly, a new sense—not the one that he’d been anticipating—rushed back into him.

Dream couldn’t hold back a gasp as, without warning, the natural energies of the world flooded his senses. He could suddenly feel the push and pull of chaos and order again, like he always did as an admin outside the mansion. Power surged through his body, from the depths of his heart to the tips of his fingers. Dream exhaled exhileratingly, shaken by the familiarity of the feelings around him.

Below the familiar, natural currents of power Dream could feel again, he sensed something else lurking. A strange current that, if not for the mansion locking his natural admin abilities until now, Dream should’ve felt long ago.

“Dream!” The admin snapped back to attention, turning toward the sound of Sapnap’s voice. “Are your eyes—”

“Yes!” Dream replied excitedly. Indeed, as he spoke, his vision was trickling back too. He squinted in the blinding brightness of the all-white room, and slowly, his best friends’ anxious faces faded into view.

George’s face broke into a relieved smile. “Thank God.”

Dream grinned back at his friends. excitement now coursing through his entire body. “I’m back, baby!” He tackled them both without warning, ignoring their surprised wheezes as he squeezed them in a hug.

Sapnap patted the admin on the back, not at all unlike a forfeiting wrestler would. “Learned your lesson?” He asked teasingly.

Dream’s eyes shone as he finally released them. “Yeah, yeah. But check this out!” He leaned in conspiratorily. God was he grateful for sight, lest he accidentally bonk someone with his head. “I think I’m more powerful than ever.”

George regarded him with slight suspicion. “Okay, buster.” He snorted. “Just don’t go around overexerting yourself again, okay?”

“I know…” Dream sighed. “But I mean it. I think the boost from my past self means I have more of my admin abilities in this loop than ever before.”

Sapnap’s eyes lit up too. “Damn, really? How can you tell?”

“I can feel energy currents again! Code and chaos, all that good stuff.” Dream gestured wildly around at the streams of power that he could practically see, while his friends just continued to look nonplussed. “And…” He trailed off, frowning slightly.

“And?” George prompted, curious despite himself.

Dream didn’t reply immediately, focusing instead on the strange, new stream of energy pulsing throughout the room. No, not just this room. Dream could feel it extending throughout the entire mansion; an ancient, oddly sinister feeling of pure power.

“There’s a strange energy in the mansion.” Dream said at last. “Something that’s powering it.”

George and Sapnap exchanged an intrigued look. “So…something like the Thing’s weird vibes?” The blaze hybrid asked with a small shudder.

Dream pondered that for a second. “Nah, it’s more like the source that fuels the Thing’s creepiness. If that makes sense.”

“Not really,” George admitted bluntly. “But this sure seems like something Tommy would wanna know about.”

Sapnap stood up straighter, casting a wary glance around the room. “Exactly. We should really head back now.”

“Gotcha.” Dream led the way out of the piano room, cheering internally about no longer needing to cling onto his friends as guides. As they scurried downstairs to their new hideout, Dream focused on sensing the mansion’s power.

It seemed to twist and fill—almost—every pocket of air and crevice in the walls. The energy coalesced in some of the places they passed: the fireplace room, the staircase, the piano room itself. Dream couldn’t quite tell if their new room was a hotspot too, as the surrounding amalgamations blurred together into one mass of energy. Was this what Bad meant when he said only some places were free from interference?

Whatever it truly meant, the strange movement of power was a new clue in the mystery of the mansion.

Notes:

honestly idk if this chapter title relates to the chapter content LOL i've just always liked the name of that spell! ig you could interpret the "cross" as the currents of power dream can suddenly sense again, or perhaps the burden of knowledge...

also jk this fic is actually gonna be 92 chapters long LOL (i split one of the monstrously long and heavy chapters that i drafted 💀)

Chapter 82: Truth

Summary:

Previously...

It seemed to twist and fill—almost—every pocket of air and crevice in the walls. The energy coalesced in some of the places they passed: the fireplace room, the staircase, the piano room itself. Dream couldn’t quite tell if their new room was a hotspot too, as the surrounding amalgamations blurred together into one mass of energy. Was this what Bad meant when he said only some places were free from interference?

Whatever it truly meant, the strange movement of power was a new clue in the mystery of the mansion.

Notes:

MAJOR turning point ahead!

this chapter's title is taken from one of my absolute fav hetaoni osts, 3rd Movement; The Truth! truth honestly isn't a huge theme in this chapter?? but i think it's a fittingly heavy title :)

The new room, calm and comfortable, almost felt like another Eden. Despite the smaller size of this chamber, the mansion was still a mansion, and the room proved large enough for all twelve of them. The twins, Quackity, and Ranboo—the least injured of the bunch—carried out a rushed mission to fetch more beds. There were now four in the room, and enough blankets for the rest to camp out on the ground.

Quackity and Karl were now sprawled across one bed, the two healers dozing off after completing their work. Bad sat nearby, quietly messing with his comm as Techno watched. The two exchanged occasional whispers about their encounters with the other universe, and stifled snickers whenever Quackity let out a particularly comical snore.

Wilbur was slumbering too, clearly trying to continue his nap from before Eden’s fall. Ranboo, Sapnap, and George sat propped against his bed, silently passing a whole tub of ice cream (where did they even get that?) amongst themselves.

Tubbo and Phil sat criss-cross on the last bed, murmuring with each other like kids at a slumber party. They kept their voices down to avoid disturbing the sleepers, or perhaps to keep their conversation private.

The other large piece of furniture in the room was occupied by Dream and Tommy. They sat together at the oak table, heads together and uncharacteristically focused as they poured through Tommy’s journal. It was uncommon to see the two of them on-task and not running off midway to duel or start a prank war.

“What’cha looking at?” Tommy un-buried his nose from the pages to see Tubbo and Phil giving him curious, strangely attentive looks.

“Notes.” Dream replied simply, barely even sparing the duo a second glance as he returned to poring over the journal. “See, Tommy, if we compare this entry with the maps Bad gave us…”

Out of the corner of his eye, Tommy saw Tubbo and Phil exchange an unreadable look. “We were just talking about how good of a loop this has been!” The elytrian began cheerily, flaring his metal wings. It created a small breeze that ruffled the journal’s pages, making Dream finally look up, puzzled.

“Well, ‘good’ is subjective,” Tommy replied dryly, thinking about all the extra panic and despair he’d gone through because the loop had been so irregular. All things considered, however, most of the loop’s new additions had turned out to be good things. “But I guess having you and Tech here is nice.” He admitted softly.

“Exactly!” Phil beamed. “Techno’s been trying to come here for so many loops now, and this is the one where we finally succeeded!”

“Not to mention a whole other universe suddenly giving us a hand,” Dream added with a still slightly-disbelieving shake of his head.

“And our past selves.” Tubbo said with a meaningful glint in his eye, folding his hands under his chin much like Phil often did.

Tommy hummed in agreement, pulling his journal back toward him as he did so. “I still can’t wrap my head around that one,” he muttered perplexedly.

Phil’s feathers ruffled again. It was something that seemed to happen whenever the older man was nervous. “Y’know, the past Dream that I talked to was pretty weighed down by the idea that his timeline was doomed.”

“Or, really,” Tubbo added, leaning forward slightly in his seat, “the fact that he’d have to loop again and again without end.”

Tommy pondered his friend’s words, thumbing absentmindedly through his journal. “It’s probably ‘cause he was new to it,” he realized. “At some point, you get used to it, and you start expecting the worst for every loop.” Tommy smiled ruefully. “Sometimes, I kinda forget the end goal.”

Phil and Tubbo exchanged another look, this one slightly more alarmed than before. “Well,” Tubbo said hastily, “not this loop, right?”

Tommy couldn’t help but crack a smile at his friends’ sudden panic. “Don’t worry, I’m all for escaping.” He reassured dryly. “It’s just…I can’t afford to hope that any loop is gonna be the last one.”

For the third time, Tubbo and Phil glanced at each other, the gesture full of meaning. Tommy managed to decipher determination in both their eyes as they turned back to him.

“Tommy,” Tubbo began very seriously. “What if we make this the last loop?”

- - -

“HA!” Ranboo nearly dropped his spoon in surprise as Tommy’s sharp laugh rang throughout the room. Fumbling with the utensil, the ender hybrid looked over to see Tommy start giggling in what seemed to be disbelief.

“Don’t laugh at me, Tommy!” Tubbo said indignantly, a characteristic pout flitting across his face before it was replaced by a much less typical grimace. “I know how many loops it’s been. You gotta stop eventually.”

Tubbo, Ranboo realized, was worried. He felt concern bubbling in his stomach too as he glanced around the room, unsure of what exactly prompted Tommy’s derisive laughter.

On the bed above him, Wilbur squinted groggily at the table, clearly freshly awoken. Next to them, Karl was trying to subtly shake a snoring Quackity awake. Bad and Techno looked like guard dogs, invisible ears pricked up as they turned towards the table too. George seemed to be trying to catch Dream’s eye, while Sapnap returned Ranboo’s nonplussed stare, melted ice cream dripping through his fingers as he loosely held the tub.

Tommy managed to stop his laughter, still grinning incredulously. “You’re kidding, Tubbo. Those blood room numbers are nothing—”

“Blood room what?” Phil interrupted, aghast. Aside from Tubbo, he seemed to be the only one not bewildered by the situation. Dream, still seated at the table like an awkward fourth wheel, turned slightly green at the mention of the room.

Tommy’s smile slipped. Ranboo became suddenly aware that the way he was clutching his stomach wasn’t from mirth. “Never mind,” he said shortly, eyes glinting almost dangerously. “But you do realize how stupid you sound, right?”

Tubbo, his face twisting frustratedly, opened his mouth to retort. He was stopped, however, by Bad’s hand on his shoulder. “Now, now.” Bad soothed, having silently crept into the not-so-quiet conversation at the table. “Let’s all take a deep breath. What’s going on?”

Ranboo inched forward too, his tail flicking in anticipation as Tubbo obeyed, inhaling deeply. Phil, however, was the one who answered. “Hear us out, okay?” He begged the demon hybrid wearily. “We wanna talk about the possibility of making this the last loop.”

There was a collective intake of breath throughout the room. Even Quackity, rubbing the sleep out of his eyes groggily, froze in place. Ranboo felt his breath catch in his throat at the suggestion. “You mean…you don’t want Tommy to turn back time again?” Bad clarified hesitantly.

Tubbo looked around defensively, taking in their reactions. “Think about it, guys. After so many tries, isn’t enough enough? Tommy doesn’t deserve to be looping into eternity.”

Tommy’s fists clenched fiercely, as if Tubbo’s words were unbearable to hear. “Don’t make this about me—” he began, but Bad was already turning toward him, something like sympathy filling his eyes.

“I’ve seen the plans and puzzles that you had to put together. I even tried my hand at lying,” Bad admitted, his free hand curling around his comm, “and it was the hardest thing I’ve ever had to do. You…”

The demon hybrid swallowed, eyes darting around the room too before settling on Tommy again. “You’ve done so much—too much for us. I agree; this has to end.”

All traces of forced mirth were gone from Tommy’s face now as he stared at Bad, stricken. “I swear it’s never too much, Bad,” he said urgently. “Not when it’s lives on the line! I’ll do it a million more times to make sure we ALL get out alive!”

“But who’s to say this loop won’t be the one?” Quackity piped up, always optimistic even when playing the sarcastic fool. “I mean, come on. Has any other loop gone so well?”

Tommy watched him warily as the older man ambled toward the table as well, Karl trailing hesitantly behind. “Techno and Phil are here, we found Eden, so many past Dreams sent their magic here…” Quackity listed, putting up a finger for each new phenomenon he counted. “Hell, another universe is helping us!”

“And?” Techno challenged, still rooted to the blanketed floor. “There’s plenty of statistical fallacies that show that’s not gonna help—” He snapped his mouth shut abruptly as he simultaneously caught sight of Phil’s fatherly death stare and Bad’s disapproving side-eye.

Tommy threw his hands in the air, half relieved and half exasperated. “Finally, someone gets what I mean! Sure, this loop has been good, but that doesn’t guarantee anything!”

Karl let out a sigh, glancing between Quackity’s indignant face and Techno’s reluctant one. “Look…I don’t know how to feel about ending the loops.” He admitted, making Tommy brighten slightly. “But I do know that the other universe never would’ve interfered if they didn’t have a good reason to.”

“Exactly! Take it from your two favorite moderators.” Quackity latched onto Karl’s attestment quickly, throwing him a wink as he echoed his earlier words. “Are ya really doubting Kristen’s judgement? If she’s risking the multiverse to help you, that means there’s something special about this loop.”

At that, Techno’s expression changed. Tommy’s did too, his entire body deflating slightly as he lost another friend to the other side of the argument. “Okay, so maybe we have a good setup right now. But you don’t know just how fast things can go to shit in this mansion. We don’t even know where the front key is!”

Bad and Karl exchanged a nervous look, while Dream looked contemplative. “Right…” the admin replied vaguely, frowning at the thought.

“Can’t you see I’m doing this for you guys?” Tommy continued desperately, looking wildly around the room. “It’s like you don’t know what’s good for you!”

“On the contrary,” Phil spoke up sharply, “I think we all know exactly what we want.”

Half the room’s quizzical eyes bored into him, but the elytrian’s sole attention was now on Dream. The admin, clearly startled, seemed trapped by Phil’s piercing gaze. “I saw you in the past. I know for a fact that after you read that journal, you remember enough from past loops to take over the Ryuuzu role. Isn’t that right?”

Dream’s eyes widened, still pinned like a deer in headlights. “Yes,” he managed. “I, uh. I don’t think any of our memories were fully wiped. It’s more like they were trapped…ready to be dug up by a couple of words,” the admin gestured at the journal, “or a few broken clocks.”

Ranboo felt fingernails and dull metal digging into his palm, and realized that he was clutching his spoon like a spear. He let it fall to the ground with a muffled clatter, his head suddenly swimming with a haze of memories. Dream was right. Ranboo could remember those other loops like a distant past: one that he no longer hurt from, but that seemed to weigh heavily on his soul.

Though Phil continued to address Dream, his sharp stare swung over to Tommy, who looked stricken at the realization. “You were so tired, even if your body hadn’t really lived through that pain. And even though you forced yourself to go through it all again, you sure as hell didn’t want to.”

“Shit,” Sapnap cursed quietly beside Ranboo. The ender hybrid looked over to see that Sapnap was clenching his fists too. The poor ice cream tub now lay crumpled, staining the blankets below them.

The blaze hybrid shot to his feet, something nauseous twisting in his eyes. “I hate to say it, ‘cause I’ve barely done anything but be an idiot in every loop,” Sapnap began with a tinge of shame staining his voice, “But I’m tired too. I…I can’t imagine what all of you are feeling.” He finished quietly.

Ranboo looked down at his fists in his lap. Faint images swam behind his eyes, of blood and bodies and tears. Tired, huh? That wasn’t exactly how he felt. “Drained,” Ranboo decided. “I—we all—feel drained, Tommy.”

“Exactly!” Sapnap pointed at Ranboo like he’d just answered a million dollar question. “I respect you so fucking much, Tommy, because you’re still going, but the rest of us… we’re not that strong.”

Tommy was quiet. For a second, Ranboo thought that they had won him over. Something between hope and dread sparked in his chest, surprising him. Ranboo was utterly drained, but did he want to lay down his weapons just yet?

“So you’re fine with us all getting permanently killed?” Tommy finally asked, still with that note of challenge in his voice. His face contorted into a valiant attempt at a rueful smile. “You sound like the Thing.”

George’s head suddenly snapped up. “The Thing.” the older man—who had been silently ruminative throughout the entire argument—hissed. Even Tommy seemed taken aback by his sudden interjection. George bared his teeth into a bitter smile. “It wants you to loop, Tommy. And if nothing else, then fuck the Thing.”

“Fuck the Thing!” Wilbur echoed, his voice reflecting his internal war between doubtfulness and manic glee. Bad didn’t even protest the cursing, his demon eyes glowing brighter as he gave a curt nod of approval.

Tommy gaped, his face just as conflicted as Wilbur’s shout had been. “Well, yeah,” he said in slight disbelief, “But there’s no way I’ll risk causing so much hurt just to flip off the Thing!”

“You? Causing hurt?” Techno raised an eyebrow at his brother, still sitting primly upright on the blanketed ground. “Tommy, the Thing and its magic is what’s hurting…” He trailed off suddenly, stoic composure breaking as his jaw went slack.

Wilbur stared at Techno, clearly perturbed by his twin’s sudden silence. “What, dude?”

The piglin hybrid didn’t reply or look at Wilbur, electing to keep staring at his other brother instead. “Hey, uh. If your magic works by physically forcing all of time backward…then what does that mean for the outside world?”

It took a few moments for everyone to process Techno’s question. The looks of horror crossing Ranboo’s friend’s faces told him exactly when they understood the implications. Even Tommy himself, unwavering so far in his argument, looked like he had just witnessed a gruesome explosion.

“Holy shit. Does that mean the whole world is trapped in time by the Thing?” Wilbur voiced all their thoughts breathlessly. “That’s…”

“Fucking evil,” Tommy breathed, his shoulders tensed. Bad put his other hand on Tommy’s back soothingly, and the younger boy laughed mirthlessly. “Not that we didn’t know that already.”

Wilbur watched his brother, his own gaze wavering steadily closer to acceptance than the doubt and defensiveness he’d worn throughout the argument. “I don’t know if the time thing also applies to other universes,” he began slowly, “but I know that the shit happening here is traumatizing for them too. I mean,” Wilbur’s eyes travelled from Tommy to Tubbo to Ranboo, “The guy I spoke to was pretty shaken up. And they’ve clearly seen a lot of our worst memories.”

Dream’s jaw clenched, the admin’s sense of justice clearly ringing alarm bells in his head. “The Thing is hurting innocent people.”

“We’re innocent too,” Quackity reminded him with forced levity in his voice. “We’re all just tryin’ our best.”

The comment seemed to shake something in Tommy. “Let’s say we stop it here.” He didn’t sound nearly as skeptical as he did before. “Then what was it all for?”

No one needed him to clarify exactly what all of ‘it’ meant. Ranboo forced himself to open his mouth, throat oddly dry and cracked. “Tomm—”

“Why?” Tommy forced out through gritted teeth as he curled into himself, away from Bad’s grounding touch. “W-Why did I hunt down that fucking c-clock every single loop if I can’t even s-save you all in the end?”

Ranboo’s resolve wavered as he saw the forcefully restrained moistness in Tommy’s eyes. All of a sudden, he understood. Tommy truly wanted the best for them, the best for the entire world and multiverse. But how could he let go of the pain and sacrifice of countless loops? How could Tommy walk away from his labor and blood and not feel like he had wasted himself away just to fail in the end?

“Because it got us here!” Tubbo cried. The goat hybrid was trembling, ears pinned back and eyes fiercely adamant. “Because we fought and bled and died God knows how many times, and because you were there to help us learn every step of the way, we’re still alive. And,” Tubbo managed a slightly damp but genuine smile, “we’re the most prepared we’ve ever been.”

Tommy stared back at his best friend, and Ranboo took in a sharp breath. He could practically see Tommy, fingers shaking, desperately trying to plaster the cracks in his defenses. Ranboo half-rose to his feet, his own hands trembling as he opened his mouth again.

“Wait.” Dream was the only one not looking at Tommy or Tubbo. Instead, the admin faced the door, his eyes distant. “Wait, Tommy, say that again?”

Tommy frowned, grabbing onto the diversion gratefully. “I can’t even save you…?” He repeated uncertainly.

“Before that!” Dream urged, his eyes now shining in that feverish way that signalled he was making a discovery. “Did you say there was a—”

“Clock?” Tommy finished, confusion still clouding his gaze.

Dream, astonishingly, did a little fist pump before squeezing his eyes shut. “Shit, shit, okay.” He muttered frantically, hands suddenly dancing in the air in front of him. Next to Ranboo, Sapnap and George exchanged a despairing look, clearly convinced that their friend had finally gone mad.

“I knew it!” Dream gasped finally, eyes flying open to reveal a brilliant green glow that couldn’t be natural. He leapt to his feet, full of enthusiasm. “The clock is the source!”

His triumphant declaration fell short as most of his friends exchanged puzzled glances. Techno squinted at the admin, perplexed. “Uh, say that again in English?”

“Shit, sorry, I forgot to explain.” Dream realized sheepishly, going a bit red as he sat back down. “My magic is almost back to 100%. Meaning, I have more abilities right now than the mansion has ever allowed. I can feel these weird currents of power in the air.”

Understanding was starting to dawn on everyone’s faces. “So the clock is the source of the mansion’s power?” George realized, eyes blown wide.

“T-That makes so much sense!” Ranboo stammered, Dream’s excitement starting to infect him too. “The clock creates the black magic! That’s why the mansion is so powerful, and why the other universes were able to interfere!”

“And it’s why I can turn back time.” Tommy said in a small voice. Ranboo started, guilt flooding him as he remembered the conflict happening in his best friend’s mind. The ender hybrid beelined to his side as Tommy looked down at the table contemplatively.

“That’s the thing,” Dream began more soberly. “The clock is what’s powering the mansion, and the mansion is what’s keeping us trapped. So…”

Tommy’s fingers dug crescent-shaped marks into the wood of the table. “The clock must be destroyed in order to escape.” He realized numbly. “I…have to destroy our second chance.”

Tubbo caught Ranboo’s gaze, his expression warring between elation at their discovery and worry for Tommy. Ranboo stayed silent, quietly pulling Tommy’s hands away from the table as he watched the younger boy’s internal war. The ender hybrid could feel the way the entire room was holding its collective breath, waiting for Tommy’s verdict in the face of the new truth.

Tommy wouldn’t look at any of them. “So we’re just giving up?” He murmured, and Ranboo heard the surrender in his voice.

The room breathed again, relieved, but Ranboo just held on tighter to Tommy’s hands. “No.” He said firmly. “We’re just letting time run its natural course.”

Tommy finally glanced at him, confusion replacing the bitter resignation in his eyes. Ranboo just smiled back at him. “It’s only ever been one loop for us anyways, right? At least, as far as we usually know. This is one of the only times we’ve known that we don’t only have one chance.”

He paused, choosing his words carefully under Tommy’s stare. “Thank you. Thank you for giving us so many second chances. We truly don’t deserve what you did for us.”

Something in Tommy’s expression cracked. “Don’t say that, Ranboo.” He whispered brokenly. “You’re my friends—my family.”

“But normal people don’t get so many redos.” Ranboo continued gently. “We’re perfectly fine with ending it right here, right now.” Looking around the room, Ranboo knew that he was right. As Tommy’s hands shook in his own trembling ones, all their friends watched, smiling warmly or nodding in earnest approval.

Tommy looked around too, and something guarded seemed to fade from his expression. Ranboo could see it clearly in his face now; his best friend was tired too. But, standing strong amid that haze of exhaustion, determination burned.

Tommy clenched his jaw, and when he spoke again, his voice was brittle but resolved. “You know what?” He tilted his head up, a laugh rumbling in his chest as he finally let tears slip down his face. “Fuck the Thing. Fuck the clock, and the mansion, and whatever shitty universe decided to fuck with us.”

Bad, still rubbing soothing circles into Tommy’s back, let out a strangled squeak. This was the straw that broke the camel’s back, and the room’s tension melted like the forgotten ice cream staining the ground. Shocked and relieved snickers alike filled the air, and Ranboo found himself chuckling too, in spite of the teardrops now stinging his cheeks.

“We’re done, Tommy.” Ranboo whispered, pulling the younger boy closer. Tommy looked at him, eyes shining with both tears and the relief of finally shedding a mountain of burdens. “We’re getting out of here.”

Tommy opened his mouth as if to retort, but after a moment’s thought, simply closed it again and nodded speechlessly. He smiled tremulously, if not a bit uncertainly, around at all his friends, reassuring everyone without words that he was sure of his choice.

“Then it’s decided!” Quackity pumped a fist in the air elatedly, his eyes shining with a familiar mischief once more. “Once we find that front door key, we’re goin’ clock smashing.”

“I call dibs.” Tommy added dryly, wiping his eyes on Tubbo’s coat arm and earning himself a half-heartedly disgusted protest.

Phil smiled proudly, his own eyes glinting with unshed tears. “Of course, kid.” He sighed like a mountain had lifted off his shoulders.

Ranboo felt his own mouth tug into a wide grin. The sudden sense of finality was almost as crushing as the weight of memories, but in a good way. Elation bubbled in him as the ender hybrid realized, finally, that it would be over soon. No matter whether they lived or (preferrably not) died, the mansion and all its suffering would be no more.

“Everything is gonna be fine,” Ranboo marvelled. Tommy, wiping his eyes resolutely, just grinned.

Notes:

tubbo and phil rlly said "this is an intervention, tommy" lmao

this chapter was deadly difficult to write. juggling 12 characters is SO HARD i had to outline this whole thing in detail before i could even (figuratively) put pen to paper! the pacing still feels very rushed but i've accepted it's the best i can do T_T

also fyi, in my au minecraft moderators are people who travel and exist between realms/servers in order to enforce common laws / make sure no one's "hacking". this means they come into closer contact with the idea of alternate universes than any others!

Chapter 83: A Life for a Lie

Summary:

Previously...

Ranboo felt his own mouth tug into a wide grin. The sudden sense of finality was almost as crushing as the weight of memories, but in a good way. Elation bubbled in him as the ender hybrid realized, finally, that it would be over soon. No matter whether they lived or (preferrably not) died, the mansion and all its suffering would be no more.

“Everything is gonna be fine,” Ranboo marvelled. Tommy, wiping his eyes resolutely, just grinned.

Notes:

chapter title is based on the saying "a life for a life"! but emo-ified hehe

“What’s up, dude?” Karl asked, not-so-subtly shuffling closer to Tommy as they meandered through the hallway.

Tommy suppressed a snort, cautiously scanning his surroundings one last time before turning his attention to Karl. “I’m just dandy, thanks.” He assured his friend rather dryly. “The same as when the last three people asked me.”

Karl flushed a bit. “Er…my bad?” He grinned sheepishly, although he didn’t look terribly sorry. “Just wanted to check up on you after all those heavy decisions, y’know. Making sure you’re not being dragged kicking and screaming to your fate.”

“Come on,” Tommy scoffed just as unapologetically. “I’m the one who suggested going right now to find the clock! That’s some big man behavior right there, no?”

The older man just rolled his eyes at Tommy, his smile now sarcastic. “You are the biggest of men, TommyInnit.”

Tommy puffed out his chest at the mock-praise, smiling even as he returned to scouring the hallway for any signs of threat. It was harder to scout his surroundings now that his group of friends had taken to making him walk in the middle, rather than the back, as he was used to. He would admit, however, that it felt nice to be enveloped by family on all sides.

Being in the middle was even more comforting as they finally made it to the narrow passage down into the annexe. Tommy hid a shiver as he peered at the unfamiliar dark hole, the enigma that had shown up so suddenly after so many loops. That was why he was so sure that the Thing had hidden the clock down there. The mansion always loved to throw him into twisted challenges, after all.

“We’ll descend one by one!” Techno declared sharply, hands cupped around his face as he addressed the group at large. “I’ll go first.”

Karl crossed his arms as the piglin hybrid vanished into the hole, Phil crouching by the entrance to spot him. “I haven’t been in the annexe yet,” he mused contemplatively. “Most of us haven’t, actually. Are the vibes really that bad down there?”

“Well,” Tommy smiled sardonically, “it’s less about the vibes and more about what’s happened.”

His friend shuddered, starting to look more like he was hugging his sides than crossing his arms. “Thank God I haven’t had the pleasure of exploring it yet,” Karl chuckled nervously.

“Hey, don’t stress. No Thing is gonna be down there. Not anytime soon,” Tommy reassured, giving Karl a little push as both Phil and Wilbur climbed down. “Go on, I’ll watch your back!”

Karl glanced behind his shoulder as he cautiously crouched down, clearly a bit surprised by Tommy’s reassurances. “Aye, aye, captain.” He teased, less nervously than before.

As Karl disappeared into the dark passage behind Wilbur, Tommy dangled his legs down the shaft, absentmindedly drumming his fingers against the wooden floor. Yes, he was sure of it. As Ryuuzu no Ko, even if he couldn’t sense the power of the mansion as well as Dream, Tommy had searched for that damn clock enough times to have a sense of where it might be.

The clock changed locations every loop; Tommy suspected it was because the Thing loved messing with him. In some loops the monster would trail mockingly behind him as he trudged alone, crying or screaming or silent, searching for the key to rewinding.

That same creature had tried to kill him, down in the annexe’s odd office room, without any justification. Tommy would have no clue as to why the Thing had suddenly been so hellbent on destroying him and this current loop…if not for the markings he’d seen on the wall right before it all went to shit.

“And why’s that?” A voice pondered, very close to his ear.

Tommy yelped and nearly tumbled forward into the darkness, but managed to catch himself in time. “Don’t sneak up on a man like that, Quack!”

Quackity snickered, one hand outstretched to catch Tommy in case he didn’t react in time. “Sorry not sorry!” He sang, eliciting a heavy eye-roll from Tommy as the younger boy finally began climbing down. “I was just askin’, what makes you so sure that the Thing isn’t gonna be down there?”

Tommy jumped the last few rungs of the ladder, his feet meeting the shadowed ground with a thump. “Oh,” he replied very intelligently, trying to remember the last thing he’d said. “Oh! Well, I think the Thing has to recharge between attacks. That, or it’s too dumb to follow us all the time,” Tommy snorted.

“For sure.” Quackity snickered as he landed beside Tommy a few seconds later. The moderator took a few seconds to look around the dark hallway appraisingly. “Nice. Very emo.”

“I wonder why!” Karl called sarcastically from where he’d joined Phil, Wilbur, and Techno, all four of them waiting by the door.

Quackity flipped off his friend happily, earning himself a soft Language! as Bad descended behind him. “I dunno about that second one.” He addressed Tommy again. “I hate to say it, but the Thing's gotta be pretty smart if it can make deals and sniff out hiding places.”

“That’s true,” Tommy admitted begrudgingly. “Actually, the reason I think the clock’s down here is ‘cause of something the Thing plotted.”

They joined the group at the door, their friends’ conversations trailing off as they turned to listen in. “In the annexe office, I saw weird stuff that looked like clock markings on the wall. Right after that, the Thing tried to kill me.” Tommy explained. “I bet I found the clock before I was supposed to, and the Thing panicked.”

“Characteristic.” Wilbur muttered darkly, before frowning. “Wait, but some of the Things we fought seemed pretty dumb. Non-sapient, at least.”

“Maybe the head honcho is smarter than the others,” Techno suggested.

Tommy nodded slowly, mulling over that idea in his head. He seemed to be discovering a lot of new things about the mansion recently. “The Thing that tried to kill me did seem weird. A bit…ghostly, almost. Maybe that’s how it practically got my soul to leave my body.”

A final thump alerted them to Dream, the last of the group, landing in the annexe. “I wonder what sorry soul is giving the head Thing sapience,” The admin wondered aloud, only half-joking.

“I don’t think the Thing has a soul.” Techno pointed out darkly. Without waiting for a response, he pushed the warped wooden door open. “So, are we gonna find this clock or not?”

The rest of the group followed him obediently into the next hallway and then the library, those who had never been there marvelling at the new sights. Techno hesitated at the door to the office, eyeing Tommy briefly. “I’m not gonna go comatose again, bro. Just go in.” Tommy said dryly, making Techno crack a small smile. The piglin hybrid twisted the doorknob, and they all piled in.

The room no longer felt as inviting as it had so long ago. There was now a lingering chill, stronger even than in the rest of the mansion. It no longer felt cozy, but Tommy was relieved all the same to discover that the room was familiar in its coldness. It meant he was on the right track.

Tommy headed straight for the bookshelf, where Ranboo and Tubbo unenthusiastically scanned through the titles. “I bet the Thing can’t even read,” he heard the goat hybrid mutter under his breath.

Ignoring them, Tommy fixated on the wall beside the shelf. Sure enough, tiny grooves on the concrete surface formed little clock-like patterns. They covered more of the wall than he had noticed before, extending beyond the bookshelf and fading toward the middle of the room.

“There’s nothing you can do now, Thing.” Tommy taunted under his breath, grinning weakly as he pressed a hand to the little carvings. “Not now that we know what to do.” Adrenaline was starting to pump through his veins, making his heart thump and his blood buzz. “Now all I need to do is get the clock…out…”

He blinked. And blinked again. His head suddenly felt a lot less empty than before as his brain whispered a forgotten piece of information to him. Tommy let out a curse that made Bad nearly faint as he realized exactly what had slipped his mind.

- - -

“Tommy?!” Sapnap ignored Bad clinging onto him in dazed shock, staring instead at the younger boy by the bookshelf. “What happened? Are we in danger? What—”

“No, no!” Tommy let out a high, near-hysterical laugh. “N-no danger, ha…” He turned to face his friends slowly, face suddenly pale and clammy. “But, um…I’ve got some bad news.”

Next to Sapnap, George’s face went through a turmoil of emotions; horror to relief to despair, and finally, a carefully schooled expression of mild interest. “It’s okay, Tommy. Just tell us.” Sapnap nearly snorted at his friend’s customer-service expression, but even he was tactful enough to tell that George was doing it for Tommy’s sake.

Tubbo was smiling nervously too, having practically teleported to Tommy’s side after his colorful shout. “It can’t be that bad, right?” He prompted.

Tommy pinched the bridge of his nose, staying silent as he stared intensely at the floorboards. Sapnap could practically see his brain running a million calculations all at once. Before anyone could urge him again, however, Tommy took a deep breath and smiled.

“It’s fine. We’ll get through it.” Tommy said, more as a self-reassurance than anything. He straightened up, looking around the room with another degree of weariness in his face despite the smile. “Sorry, guys. My memory’s still not great.”

“Don’t worry about it!” Ranboo soothed him earnestly, his eyes wide and adamant. “I mean, look at me. The king of memory loss.”

Tommy didn’t reply to the ender hybrid’s attempted joke, his eyes already hardening calculatively again. “So. I just remembered something about the clock.” He cast a glare at the wall as if it had personally offended him. “In every loop…the clock only appeared after someone died.”

There was a beat of silence as the news sank in. Dream reacted first, unable to stop his eyes from widening in horror. “Are you saying…”

“Someone has to die for the clock to come out?” Sapnap finished queasily.

Tommy couldn’t quite meet their eyes as he nodded cautiously. “I think so.” He sighed quietly, defeatedly. “It makes sense, right? Who would turn back time if no one died?” The younger boy chuckled darkly.

Sapnap stared down at his hands, digging into the wall that he’d just been leaning on. He could make out little carvings now, of what seemed to be clocks. He felt even more nauseous as his brain finally seemed to process Tommy’s words. Was the clock’s stipulation just a byproduct of its purpose, or was it intentional, to ensure that no one could ever destroy it without losing a life first?

“But there’s gotta be a loophole!” Bad burst out, his excitement masking desperation. “What if we kill an animal or something? Maybe the people outside could hunt one on the mansion grounds?”

Tommy offered the demon hybrid a small smile. “I think so too,” he agreed, and Sapnap was relieved to hear sincerity in his response. “I don’t think the clock would care exactly what type of life it is. But I’ve never seen any animals or bugs outside,” Tommy added regretfully.

“Shit, well…” Phil ran a hand through his straw-blonde hair, clearly overwhelmed by the sudden new information. “We gotta try, don’t we? I’ll contact the others, and we’ll search the inside of the mansion for bugs and stuff too.”

“It’ll be another chance to look for the front key!” Tubbo added, his voice now laced with much more optimism than before.

Tommy’s smile grew a little bigger, a little more earnest. “Right.” He agreed, looking around the room with a new determination. “Okay! That’s what we’ll do next, then.”

The office broke out in murmurs as people began organizing themselves into bug-hunting groups. Sapnap, after loudly announcing that he’d join any group with lesser numbers, focused instead on Tommy. The younger boy was still glued to the wall, journal in hand. Sapnap frowned, cautiously walking over as he saw right through the smile plastered on Tommy’s face.

“Tsk, tsk, Tommy.” The younger boy jumped slightly as Sapnap spoke, surprised to see him so close. Sapnap leaned in to poke Tommy teasingly in the cheek. “You’re still not smiling naturally.”

Tommy’s expression was instantly overtaken by a sour grimace, though he was gentle when swatting Sapnap’s finger away. “Fuck you, man.” He grumbled, making Sapnap burst out into surprised laughter. “I don’t need to anymore, not with you always sniffing me out.”

“What’s on your mind, big man?” Sapnap asked in lieu of a retort. “The whole clock business got you down? You know we’re never gonna blame you for your memory; not when it all happened ‘cause you saved us.”

Tommy went quiet for a few seconds. “I know,” he replied, voice small. Sapnap once again breathed a sigh of relief at the honesty in his tone. “It’s not that. It’s—well, a little more existential.”

Sapnap smiled, opening his arms wide as if offering a hug. “Throw it at me, dude. You know I’m the expert on overthinking.”

Tommy rolled his eyes exasperatedly, clearly remembering his whole debacle with Dream, but continued. “We basically know for sure that the clock is the mansion’s power source, right? So escape is kinda impossible if we don’t break it.” He let out a long breath, looking at Sapnap wearily out of the corner of his eye. “But what if we really can’t break the clock without someone dying?”

Sapnap inhaled slowly, his fists curling despite himself. “Tommy, don’t—”

“Then doesn’t that mean we’ve been doomed from the start?” Tommy barrelled on, his eyes taking on a desperate glint. “It’s just like what Phil said past-Dream was going through. He knew that he was doomed to loop, but he had to keep going. What if—”

“You really think the Thing's plan is that foolproof?” Sapnap interrupted, talking loudly over Tommy’s rant. “You heard Wilbur. Most of the Things are dumb as balls, and even the head honcho’s plan to kill you failed.” He dropped his hands onto Tommy’s shoulders with a heavy thump, eliciting an oof from the younger boy. “Even if the Thing did try to doom us all from the start, there’s always a way to outsmart it.”

Tommy blinked at Sapnap a few times, then cracked a smile. “Like how we beat the Thing's ass in Eden.”

“Metaphorically,” Sapnap pointed out a bit sheepishly. “We…kinda ran away. But we did bamboozle them!”

The younger boy nodded, not really seeming to hear Sapnap. “Right, right…” He murmured to himself, his posture straightening as confidence began to flow back into him. “We’ll get through it,” Tommy echoed. “…Thanks, Sapnap.”

Sapnap grinned widely, happy to see that Tommy’s smile now had no trace of disingenuity in it. “Of course, big man. Now let’s go squash some fuckin’ bugs.”

- - -

“How is this food not rotted?” Dream bemoaned, sagging against the kitchen counter in despair. “I’ve never wanted to see ants more in my life!”

“Are you always this whiny?” Techno grumbled, pausing his search of the shelves to flick a bean in the admin’s direction. It missed its mark, bouncing off the floor haphazardly.

Dream peeled himself away from the counter, shooting Techno a half-hearted glare in response. “Are you always this judgemental?”

“And they wonder why they’re called the rival duo.” George muttered under his breath, pinching the bridge of his nose exhaustedly.

Wilbur just grinned, clearly used to his twin’s penchant for sarcastic rebukes. “We’re supposed to be looking for bugs, guys.” He reminded them all pedantically.

The admin and the piglin hybrid exchanged a look. Dream whistled, looking down at his nails innocently. “Are you always—”

“—this uptight?” Techno finished in the same tone as a curious schoolboy asking a sincere question.

George had to physically grab onto Wilbur’s collar to stop him from lunging at the two other men. “Break it up, boys. Someone go look in the pantry.” He ordered, awkwardly retracting his hand as Wilbur deflated in his grip.

Still smiling coyly, Techno trotted off toward the pantry door. George relaxed against the kitchen counters once more, while Wilbur straightened his shirt, suddenly unbothered. “At this point, we should just get Quackity to cook something.” He sighed. “I’m sure that man is capable of creating primordial life while making instant ramen.”

George gagged, unpleasant memories surfacing of trying Quackity’s ‘cooking’. Years of friendship meant that he had been forced into tasting his fair share of unrecognizable goop from Quackity’s hands. It was a fate that he and Karl spent far too much time preventing even their worst enemies (well, maybe not the Thing) from experiencing. Much to Quackity’s chagrin, they were usually successful, except in cases like—

“The mochi!” George shouted, careening up from his relaxed posture.

Dream and Wilbur both jumped horribly. George took momentary pleasure in scaring the shit out of them, before continuing excitedly. “God, I guess all of our memories are messed up, not just Tommy's. I just remembered—the mochi is a living thing, isn’t it?!”

The way that Wilbur and Dream’s eyes widened simultaneously was almost comical. “Techno! Get your ass in here!” The older of the two shouted for his twin, who came barging back into the main kitchen immediately.

“The hell?” Techno stared at the trio suspiciously, looking like he was seconds away from drawing his sword. “What—”

“Remember the mochi?” George interrupted urgently.

Techno’s face twisted into a mildly disturbed grimace. “That creepy little white blob?” He asked, receiving three eager nods in response. “Why is that…oh.” Realization cleared his frown away. “Oh!”

“Who needs bugs when we have a little bugger hiding somewhere in this mansion?” Wilbur crowed triumphantly. “Too bad it was kinda cute.”

“It was pretty hungry when we last saw it, right?” Dream recalled excitedly, his green eyes gleaming in a dangerous way. “It has to be in here somewhere.”

“Bet.” Techno said immediately, throwing Dream a challenging smirk.

The admin narrowed his eyes at the piglin hybrid. “You’re on.”

George sighed, but not even his friends’ antics could dampen the elation suddenly rushing through his veins. “Alright. Who wants to go mochi hunting?”

Notes:

idk how i felt about creating a problem and then immediately solving it (?) but this chapter was fun to write nontheless!

fun fact, the fandom name for the techno/dream duo really is rivalsduo!

Chapter 84: Cardinality

Summary:

Previously...

 

“Bet.” Techno said immediately, throwing Dream a challenging smirk.

The admin narrowed his eyes at the piglin hybrid. “You’re on.”

George sighed, but not even his friends’ antics could dampen the elation suddenly rushing through his veins. “Alright. Who wants to go mochi hunting?”

Notes:

i <3 bell motifs

“Oh, muffins!” Bad squeaked, facepalming hard as he read the message on his comm again. “How could I forget the mochi? Zak told me to look out for it!”

Phil looked up from his own comm, intrigued. “Your pal from the other universe mentioned the mochi?”

“Yeah…” Bad pouted sheepishly, tucking his comm away after skimmng through George’s message one last time. He joined Phil, leaning against the rocky walls of the basement tunnel and peering up at the open sky above.

They, along with Quackity and Sapnap, had the task of contacting the outsiders through comms. As the signal was always better in the tunnel, that’s where Bad found himself at the moment. He found himself secretly hoping to see Skeppy, or Puffy, or any of his other friends peering through the hole above. But Bad quickly shoved down that dream. It was better for them not to get any closer to the mansion than they needed to.

Sapnap was typing furiously on his comm, clearly relaying the message to the outside group. “Cancel—the—operation.” He muttered under his breath. “We—found—a—target.”

“Skeppy’s alter ego told Bad about it but he forgot!” Quackity chirped as he typed too, tongue stuck out of his mouth in concentration.

Bad flush in slight embarrassment. “Quackity, don’t you dare!”

Quackity snickered as Bad flailed, trying to grab his comm. “Chill, chill! I’m kidding!” Bad found himself being pushed away by a hand in his face. “That explains why you were asking about the mochi way back in Eden, I guess.”

Bad paused mid-attack. “Huh. I guess so! I forgot about that…”

Phil stroked his scruff of a beard thoughtfully. “I think Dream was the one who made it. Past-Dream, that is.” He amended. “When he sent me and Techno back here, he said something about sending a little help too.”

“That little guy does seem like something Dream would make,” Quackity realized.

Sapnap winced a bit at the mention of his best friend’s reckless sacrifice, past or not. “Sounds like he messed it up, if the mochi ended up appearing earlier than you guys in this timeline.” He pointed out surprisingly observantly. “But for once, that dumbass was right.” The blaze hybrid conceded reluctantly. “Who knows if we would’ve found any other living things here?”

Phil gasped suddenly, hand stilling on his chin. “That’s what the cheeky little fucker meant!” He said revelatorily. Bad swallowed the ‘Language!’ that instinctively rose to his mouth. “He told me, ‘it’s only a successful escape if none of you die.’ He meant for us to use the mochi’s life for the clock all along! God, how did I not see it before?”

“I guess our memories are all a bit slow today,” Bad reassured the older man lightly, pushing aside his own discomfort with the ease of how such important information had trickled out their minds. “Anyways, Dream’s a bit of an…enigma, sometimes!”

“I’m a what, now?” Bad turned to see Dream stepping into the tunnel, unimpressed. “Is that any way to greet your saviors?” The admin joked pompously.

“Is that any way to greet your friend?” Bad laughed, eyes crinkling despite himself. “So, did you—”

Techno, emerging into the tunnel behind Dream, held up a familiar white blob. “Sure did. It was hiding in the peanut bag.” He added extraneously.

“Hell yeah, man!” Sapnap charged past Bad, Quackity close on his heels. “We’re getting outta here!” The blaze hybrid cheered, taking the mochi from a glad Techno and brandishing it like a trophy. George and Wilbur, who had entered more inconspicuously, shook their heads in simultaneous exasperation and amusement.

A clatter outside the ripped wallpaper entrance to the tunnel made Bad tense momentarily, but he relaxed as Tubbo, Ranboo, and Tommy tumbled inside, the three of them a mass of flailing limbs. “You did it!” Tommy gaped at the mochi with much of the same astonished distaste as Techno.

“Slow down, kids!” Karl, the last of their group, stepped into the tunnel haggardly. His exasperated face lit up at the sight of the familiar white blob. “Honk yeah!”

As Sapnap passed the squishy creature to Dream, Ranboo crouched before it, his expression one of mixed excitement and uncertainty. “Er, sorry, little guy.” He apologized in advance, giving the mochi a few awkward pats. The mochi stared up at him soundlessly, smiling as always.

“You’re kinda right about the savior thing, actually.” Phil admitted to Dream, grinning as the admin quirked an eyebrow at him. “See…”

As Phil explained their theory about the mochi’s origin, Dream and Tommy hanging onto every word, Bad looked toward Tubbo. The goat hybrid wasn’t exactly jumping for joy. Tubbo, noticing Bad’s inquisitive gaze, smiled and waved a hand at him. Let them finish nerding out, Bad understood the gesture to mean.

After quite a few shocked exclamations from the newcomers, Phil wrapped up his explanation with a satisfied smile. Tubbo, on the other hand, let out a sigh. “I hate to be the party pooper,” he began reluctantly, “But…is this, uh. Ethical?”

Dream looked at Tubbo, slightly surprised, then back at the white blob clutched in his hands. “I made it. It understands us and what we’re about to do. And it’s not struggling.” He replied simply.

Bad stared pityingly at the mochi, dopey expression fixed on its face as always. Indeed, the creature wasn’t putting up any fight; not like it had when they’d force-fed it Quackity’s cooking. “And I’m afraid this is not the time to chicken out of killing,” Bad added gently, swallowing all his morals. “We’ve all hunted thousands of mobs before. This isn’t any different.”

Tubbo nodded, his expression shifting from uncomfortable to resigned. “Let’s just hope this works.”

Dream flashed them all a slightly strained smile. “Come on, what do you take past-me for?” He joked. “I wouldn’t have made this guy if I didn’t know he’d be the key to finding the clock.”

Tommy rolled his eyes, though he did look more reassured than before. “Who wants to, uh, do the honors?”

A few eyes darted toward Bad. “Would ice be the most painless?” Karl asked curiously, if not slightly morbidly, eyes flicking to the diamond pendant hanging around his neck.

“I don’t think it has pain receptors.” Dream deadpanned, but held the mochi up to Bad all the same. “You up to it?”

Bad managed a smile as he tugged on his necklace. In the blink of an eye, a frosty axe was in his hand. “Of course, Dream.” The demon hybrid took a deep breath, trying not to look at the mochi’s permanent expression of vague glee, and swung.

The slight twisting of his stomach quelled as the mochi vanished almost instantly, proving that it really was nothing much more than a simple mob with basic sapience. Bad breathed a sigh of relief, eyes immediately going to Tommy, seeking approval. He really hoped that did the trick for the clock to come out.

Tommy, however, was staring blankly at something behind him. His mouth was halfway open. Frowning, Bad turned to see all his friends’ eyes locked on Dream, just like Tommy’s. Dream himself looked surprised at the sudden attention. “What?” The admin asked nervously.

Sapnap gulped. Bad couldn’t quite tell if the shine in his eyes was elated or fearful. “Dude, your hand—” Bad looked down at what should’ve been Dream’s empty hand, and felt his heart stop.

Resting on the admin’s palm, where the mochi had died seconds ago, was a small brass key. Its simple face was engraved with one word: Front.

His breath caught in his throat. The mochi was a mob, and logically, would drop items after death. But why did it have the key? The demon hybrid thought back to the mochi’s hiding place—wedged in the entrance to the hidden fifth floor and the key it housed—and his stomach dropped.

“It ate the fucking key!” Wilbur hissed, eyes narrowed, and Bad was so shaken that he didn’t even register the swear.

The demon hybrid tore his gaze away from the key to see Tommy staring at him now, stricken eyes flashing with a million unspoken thoughts. A memory burst suddenly into Bad’s mind, of a blood-splattered room and a bone-chilling warning. As soon as we grab the key, we have to run. Don’t even hesitate.

At last, Tommy spoke. “Everyone run. Now.”

- - -

Dream barely had time to process the key, its engraved face smiling up at him innocently, before he was being dragged away by his other hand. “Move!” George tugged him more insistently, his best friend’s eyes mirroring his own mixed surprise and horror.

The admin closed his fist around the key tightly as he broke into a run, wincing as the teeth of the key dug into his palm. How could this have happened? Was the key really under their noses this whole time?

He had no time to ponder further, however, as something suddenly shook the basement walls around them. Without even glancing behind his shoulder, Dream knew that the Thing had arrived. The thumps behind them suddenly doubled, then tripled. Scratch that, it seemed like they were being pursued by multiple.

“Get to the annexe!” Bad screamed, leading their hasty escape through the basement halls. “We need the clock!” Dream thanked his lucky stars that the corridors were narrow enough to hinder the monsters in close pursuit.

They burst through room after room in the basement, all making their mad dash toward the staircase upwards. The Things crashed along behind them, and from time to time, Dream swore he could feel their claws barely grazing over his head. After what seemed like an eternity, the group finally made it to the staircase. Its narrow width bought them some time as they all furiously began to climb.

As he finally emerged onto the first floor, Dream stumbled, but not because of the stairs. The power of the mansion, which had been somewhat overshadowed by the basement and the chill of their pursuers, hit him again in full force. Several hands instantly steadied him and yanked him forward, and the admin forced himself to keep running for the tatami room that hid the annexe’s entrance.

But something wasn’t quite right. In the moments between the mochi’s last moments and their current desperate fleeing, something in the leylines of the mansion had changed. Or, more importantly, something had failed to change.

The annexe felt the same as ever—just one of the several strong entanglements of power throughout the mansion. There was no surge in power. There was no indication that an item of incredible dark magic had appeared there.

Dream could, however, feel that something did emerge in those precious seconds before Tommy’s order had sent them all running. He realized with startling clarity that the clock must have appeared, just like they’d hoped. The question was—

Tommy stopped dead in his tracks, halfway down the hallway toward the annexe entrance. Phil, who was sprinting close behind, nearly crashed into him. “What are you—”

“Where?!” Dream shouted, skidding to a halt just like Tommy. He forced out words through panting breaths, his brain a jumble of thoughts. “It’s not—can’t feel—the clock—”

“I know!” Tommy yelled back. Telltale rumbles behind them told Dream that they only had seconds before the Things would catch up. He could feel everyone’s bewildered, panicked stares on them. Some drew their weapons, glancing anxiously between Tommy and the approaching threats, steeling themselves for a fight.

But Tommy had Dream’s full attention, and the admin could tell that the younger boy also knew: the clock was not in the annexe.

Tommy turned, and their eyes locked. For a moment, Dream thought he saw Tommy’s eyes flash a vibrant glowing blue. He could practically feel the green light his own were now emitting.

“Where?” Tommy hissed, and somehow Dream knew that the younger boy wasn’t addressing him anymore. Nor was Dream truly looking at Tommy.

A flash of feverish ice shot through his veins as he realized he was gazing upon the Ryuuzu in his near-complete form. Right now, Tommy was nothing more than a closed door, searching for the key that was the clock. The Ryuuzu’s eyes glowed with a power that even Dream couldn’t fathom. Terrifyingly, his own soul seemed to twitch, begging to serve its purpose as the Ryuuzu’s right-hand man.

The mansion’s sickly influence seemed to congeal, resisting the power of the boy before him, trying to cloak the clock in shadows once more. But the Ryuuzu stood strong, an immovable boulder in the stream of time. “Come to me,” he seemed to say, extending an invisible arm and parting the waves. “I am your true master.”

In that instance, Dream realized that though the clock served the mansion, it could not ignore the calls of the one who truly controlled it.

As quickly as it came, the blue light faded. Tommy’s head snapped to the staircase, and before anyone could bombard him with questions, he took off running again. There was a moment of brief, stunned silence as everyone shared alarmed, incredulous looks. Even the Things, the nearest one mere meters away from Quackity’s brandished pickaxe, seemed to pause in confusion.

Tommy’s shout, growing faint as he dashed away, broke the split-second calm. “GET TO THE NEW SAFE ROOM!”

All hell broke loose again. Everyone around Dream began running again, and he was swept along like a piece of driftwood in the tide. Out of the corner of his eye, he watched in horror as the nearest Thing lashed out at Quackity. The younger man ducked, but not enough to completely avoid the blow. Blood blossomed from his forearm, where the shirt was ripped to shreds.

Ignoring the instincts screaming at him to run, Dream planted his feet in the tide, drew his crossbow, and fired. The nearest Thing toppled backward, slowing the others and giving Quackity time to catch up. “GO!” The younger man shouted in lieu of a thank-you, and the admin didn’t hesitate to turn tail and continue running.

Through the hall, up the stairs, and down another endless stretch of wooden flooring. Dream’s heart pounded in his ears, but it was not as loud as the hum of energy surrounding him. The hum grew louder, a physical manifestation of the power that Dream and his friends were hurtling toward.

He could feel it now too, a twisting yet steady power that cut through the mansion’s monolithic auras. Tommy made it to the door first, practically throwing the key into the lock and tumbling inside.

One by one they rushed inside. A piercing pain exploded along Dream’s calf as familiar claws grazed him. Then he was falling into the room, and Bad and Techno were forcing the door shut behind him.

“Techno!” Bad gasped as one gnarly gray limb remained stuck in the gap, trying to writhe its way in.

The piglin hybrid, his gaze hardening, drew his sword. “Help me, blood god.” Techno muttered. Dream barely had time to blink before blood—his own—shot from his leg toward Techno’s sword. It wrapped around the blade, imbueing it with a deadly red glow.

With a mighty heave, Techno brought the blade down on the Thing's arm. There was a sickening squelch, then a crunch, and then the door was suddenly closed once more.

There was silence. Dream stared, nauseous, at the twitching gray hand now lying on the ground. Bad had to cover his mouth, looking away from the grim sight. The Thing outside didn’t even bother to scream.

His sword disappearing back into his inventory, Techno rushed over to Dream. “You okay?” The piglin hybrid asked, hovering uncertainly over Dream’s injured leg. His face pinched into an uncharacteristically apologetic expression.

Dream managed a smile, tearing his gaze away from the gruesome severed limb on the ground. “Don’t be sorry,” he reassured with false cheer. “My blood got the job done, eh?” All the same, he let himself be pulled up by Techno.

“So that’s why…” Karl’s hushed, almost reverent tone pulled Dream’s attention away from his mildly throbbing leg.

Phil scratched his head, his expression shifting from understanding to confusion to iration and back again. “I see why we took that dangerous detour,” he admitted.

Tommy’s response was a faint laugh, and nothing more. There was simply nothing to say about the clock standing in the middle of the room, looking as if it had always been there.

It was beautiful. The grandfather clock looked nothing like the fragile, glass objects that had once littered the entire mansion. A simple, pearly clock face lay embedded in glossy oak wood. Gilded trimmings lined the edges, and the intricate carvings around the dial shimmered gold too.

The real, bone-chilling beauty lay inside the belly of the clock. A glass panel revealed gears made not of bronze and copper, but crystal. Soft light illuminated the gears, which gleamed as they twisted innocently. The twinkling crystals seemed to contain the moon, the stars, the universe.

The pendulum swung steadily back and forth, a large crystal disc hanging without support in the belly of the clock. Gold, lapis, and emerald flecks glowed from within the bob of the pendulum, and seemed to flash a little brighter every time the second hand moved.

Above it all, three little chimes swayed soundlessly in an imaginary breeze. Their rusted bronze cast a stark contrast against the delicate crystal innards surrounding them. Though he had never seen this clock before, Dream could almost hear the taunting ringing of those bells.

No one was surprised to see moisture in Tommy’s eyes as, for the first time, he gazed upon the clock with not a single friend dead.

Notes:

cardinality - the number of elements in a mathematical set or other grouping.
or, a play on the word "cardinal" in "cardinal directions", which refer to the four points on a compass.

sorry (not sorry) guys i just seem to looove plot twists lately ;)

Chapter 85: Chimes

Summary:

Previously...

Above it all, three little chimes swayed soundlessly in an imaginary breeze. Their rusted bronze cast a stark contrast against the delicate crystal innards surrounding them. Though he had never seen this clock before, Dream could almost hear the taunting ringing of those bells.

No one was surprised to see moisture in Tommy’s eyes as, for the first time, he gazed upon the clock with not a single friend dead.

Notes:

the chapter title parallels the very first chapter of this act ;)

“Hello?” A familiar voice crackled through Karl’s comm. “Can you hear me?”

Karl smiled, adjusting his comm so that he could hear the other person better. “Loud and clear, Niki!”

Niki sighed in relief, static clouding her breath as it transmitted into the little device. “Glad to hear you’re still up and kicking!” She joked with a small giggle. “Have you found the mochi yet?”

“Ha, about that…” Karl let out a long breath too, casting his eyes wearily up to the ceiling. How was he gonna explain everything that had happened in the past ten minutes? He opted for simplicity. “We killed it already, and it worked. Not only that, it apparently ate and dropped the front door key. We have it now, Niki.”

“What?” A voice that was distinctly not Niki’s shouted from the other end.

“Hi, Fundy.” Karl held his comm a little further from his ear. “What’s up—”

“So you can escape now?” Fundy continued excitedly, and Karl could practically see his fox tail wagging through the comm. “Hell yes! Don’t worry, we’ll station people all around the door to help—”

“You don’t sound too happy about it, Karl.” Niki observed, interrupting Fundy’s scheming. “Come to think of it, no one told us exactly why you needed to find the clock. What’s wrong?”

“Observant as always, huh?” Karl closed his eyes as he leaned heavily against the bed behind him. He decided to rip the band-aid off. “Long story short…we’re gonna destroy the clock and make sure it can never loop again.”

For once, there was pure silence from the other end of the comm. “It’s the source of power for the mansion!” Karl hurried to clarify. “So, we kinda need to get rid of it. The whole loop-stopping thing is…an added benefit, I guess.”

“A benefit?” Niki spoke finally, cautiously, as if she was worried about treading on some terrible and unspeakable emotion. “…Is it really?”

Karl’s heart clenched as he thought about the existentiality of their decision. But he’d made up his mind. This was the right path, he was sure of it. Fidgeting absentmindedly with the sheets on the bed, Karl once again mulled over how best to explain.

“Niki, Fundy. This is your first time here.” Karl chose his words carefully. “But we’ve been through this so many—too many times. Especially Tommy. It’s time to end it.”

Karl didn’t tell them about the too-vivid nightmares that left him shaking in the night, the feeling of watching his friends die in flashbacks that he knew had truly happened, or the way he felt like he’d been in the mansion for far longer than just over a week. It was too much to share with people who had never—and would never—set foot inside this nightmare.

Even so, they seemed to understand. “Okay. Whatever you think is best,” Fundy encouraged, far more subdued than before but clearly trying not to show it. “We got your back. You focus on getting rid of that clock! Just tell us; what do you need us to do?”

Karl’s eyes softened as he looked over at said clock, the elephant in the room. Tommy sat in front of it, hands folded neatly in his lap, staring at the pendulum as if it held all the answers in the world. Tubbo and Ranboo flanked him, looking just as worried as Karl felt. He couldn’t help but wonder if there was a chance—albeit a slim one—that Tommy couldn’t bring himself to destroy the clock after all.

But he saw no point in telling Niki and Fundy all of that. “Listen up,” Karl began firmly, clutching his comm a little tighter. “If my hunch is right, then you’re gonna get a taste of the mansion pretty soon.”

- - -

Soft footsteps alerted him to an approaching person before he felt a gentle, uncertain hand on his shoulder. “Everything’s taken care of, Tommy.” Karl informed him softly, smiling a bit wearily at the younger boy. “We’re ready if you are.”

“Really?” Tommy forced himself to look into Karl’s anxious eyes rather than at the mesmerizing clock. Now was not the time to get lost in the swinging pendulum. “How’s Quackity? Dream?” Tommy scanned the room, trying to ignore the clock right in front of him. “Ready to run?” He attempted to joke.

Quackity threw him an energetic thumbs-up, smiling just as cheekily as always. Though his sleeve was in tatters, it seemed like his arm itself was doing fine. “It was just a scratch, dude! Don’t worry about it!”

“Same here,” Dream said with a reassuring grin. “See?” As if to prove that his leg was still functional, he teasingly aimed a kick at Techno’s shin.

Techno, for once, didn’t retaliate. He just pushed Dream’s foot away, unbothered, as his blood-red eyes bored into Tommy’s. “How’re you, Tommy?”

“I mean, you’ve been having a staring competition with that clock for the past five minutes,” Wilbur pointed out as Tommy frowned. “…Are you still, uh, up to it?”

Tommy dutifully avoided the anxious, searching gazes of his brothers. “Of course,” he said vaguely, eyes drifting elsewhere. Sapnap watched him seriously, raising a hand and tapping his own unsmiling mouth meaningfully when he caught Tommy’s eyes.

George’s gesture was a lot less enigmatic, as the older man jerked his chin toward the clock and spitefully gave it the middle finger. Bad, surprisingly, looked torn between smacking George’s hands down and joining in. Tommy chuckled internally as he tried to imagine the mild-mannered demon hybrid cussing out the clock.

“…I’m just wonderin’ why the clock moved, honestly.” Tommy half-fibbed. The thought really had crossed his mind earlier, even if it wasn’t the thing that was dominating his brain right now. “I’m sure it was in the annexe before. Why else would the Thing try to kill me?”

Dream faced Tommy once again, his green eyes glittering curiously. “Are you sure?” He asked seriously. “What if the clock was hidden in this room this whole time? What if the annexe was just a red herring?”

“Well, why…” The younger boy trailed off, brow furrowing as he cast a glance at the clock. Now that he thought about it…every loop, random rooms in the mansion would become impervious to the Thing when locked.

Maybe that “randomness” was not so random after all. Perhaps it had something to do with the clock’s own arbitrary movements. Tommy’s fingers itched to check his journal, to look for patterns and test his new theory—that, perhaps, the clock always appeared in rooms that could not be breached by a wayward Thing.

“Why did I still feel something in the annexe then?” Tommy argued, pushing his theory aside as he recalled the strange warmth and then unearthly chill that had permeated that office.

Bad shook his head, glowing eyes surprisingly darkened. “Who knows what else the mansion is hiding?” He murmured helplessly. “Whatever was in that office…I don’t know if it was the clock, Tommy.”

Tommy, eyes downcast, grew quiet once more. He didn’t want to think about how much he still didn’t know about the mansion. But, as he pushed those thoughts aside, it only made more room for the stifling weight of the decision lying before him.

Phil seemed to read his mind. “It’s okay if you need some time, kid.” He offered, smiling encouragingly as his metal feathers ruffled. The longer the elytrian spent in the mansion, the more control he seemed to have of his wings. Tommy had even overheard Dream excitedly offering to restore Phil’s wings completely with his new magical abilities.

With a start, Tommy realized that there was nothing he wanted more than to make sure that Phil would never be without his wings again. He couldn’t forget the despair in the man’s face when the mansion’s influence first cut him off from his elytra. For the elytrian, it was like losing a limb, even with Tommy’s temporary spells helping.

“I'll do it.” The words, tumbling from his own mouth, startled Tommy. But he found that he meant it.

The weight of their decision hadn’t truly hit him until Tommy had come face to face with the clock once again. He’d spent the past few minutes staring at its twinkling depths, grappling with the sudden existential dread that came with a decision that big. A decision that, in the end, only he could carry out.

“Nah.” Tubbo said simply, and Tommy looked at him for a moment, confused. The goat hybrid just tilted his head at him. “I know what you’re thinking, Toms. ‘Oh, I’m all alone, I have to do this all by myself!’ Well,” his best friend leaned forward slightly to poke him between the eyes, “remember that whole conversation we had way back in Eden?”

In spite of it all, Tommy found himself smiling. “Right.” He muttered. “I’m not alone.” Even after what felt like an eternity of working together without secrecy, the words still felt fresh in his mouth, sending a burst of courage through his veins. He sat up straighter, squaring his shoulders. “Let’s go over the plan one more time.”

On his other side, Ranboo nodded indulgently. “Of course. So, as soon as Tommy gives the okay…”

Tommy tuned out as Ranboo began repeating the plan to the group at large. Watching his best friend, gesturing emphatically as he addressed each point, he could barely recognize the nervous ender hybrid that stuttered and stammered under the pressure of the mansion not so long ago. The mansion had changed them all. They were all bolder, stronger, wearier. And Tommy…

Blinking, Tommy realized that he had unconsciously turned toward the clock once more. Its gently swaying pendulum told nothing of the horrors it had witnessed, the blood and gore and tears that it had serenely sat through.

Something about the clock’s softly ticking mechanisms was hypnotic. He could almost see images in the wide, sparkling pendulum. Light and crystals bent into dew sparkling on morning grass, then a sparrow taking flight, and then—

Tommy gasped softly. Like a picture-perfect snow globe, the bob of the pendulum now held a sparkling visage of the community house. The familiar building, where everything had started, twinkled at him invitingly. He felt his heart skip a beat as he stared at the place that represented the center of his ragtag, newfound family.

Suddenly, he wanted nothing more than to return to that house. He would tear the mansion down, crush the Things, and burn down the server if that’s what it took to bring his friends to safety. The community house, captured in the crystalline depths of the clock, looked so beautiful. It was shimmering again, twisting into something just as familiar but not quite as warm and welcoming, just a little too big and gray and gated—

“Tommy!” Hands were suddenly locked around his arms, his wrists. With that, the illusion shattered. Tommy jolted violently, his thoughts a jumble as he realized he was suddenly standing. His fingers hovered inches away from the hour hand of the clock.

“Holy shit!” He backpedaled hard, nearly falling on his ass in his wild scramble away from the clock. “Shit, I—what was that?!”

“Um…” The hands, still wrapped around Tommy’s limbs, had an owner. Ranboo peered at him owlishly, traces of panic still in his eyes as he hesitantly loosened his grip. “That’s what we’re wondering too.”

Tubbo, who stood frozen in a half-standing position, gave Tommy a bewildered look. “We were just going over the plan, and we looked over and you were seconds away from rewinding the clock!”

Tommy stared around the room, stricken, meeting his friends’ alarmed gazes with his own. Something hazy felt like it had shattered in his mind. He forced himself to look back at the clock, standing innocently where it had been all along.

For so long, the clock had been his beacon in the darkness and blood that shrouded the end of each loop. It was the key to his lock, the only way that he could get another chance to save his friends. But now, gazing at the beautiful ticking monolith, Tommy felt more sickened than enraptured. This clock, for all it had seemed to save him, was just as poisonous as the mansion trapping them.

“It’s controlling me. Or, it tried.” Tommy realized with a growl, his hands curling into fists. Ranboo let go of him, clearly realizing that Tommy no longer had any intention to try rewinding again. “I’m gonna do it. Right now.” Of all things, the thought of the mansion pulling them all along on marionette strings was what angered Tommy the most.

His words seemed to set the room in motion. “Okay, everyone!” Quackity called, cupping his hands over his mouth. “Pep talk before we get the fuck outta here!”

Bad rolled his eyes, not even bothering to reprimand the younger man anymore. “Alright, so, we’ve been through a lot.” He began simply. “Monsters, battles, magic—”

“—time travel and fake deaths…” George continued with a slight wince. “But you know what got us through it all?”

Quackity grinned, slinging an arm around both Bad and George. “Friendship!”

“—Is magic,” Karl added amusedly. “But I never could’ve made it this far if I were alone. None of us could.”

Phil nodded, smiling slightly as he watched the younger men’s antics. “I can say with full confidence that I’m glad I got to know you all better. Even if it was in some of the worst situations possible.” The elytrian added dryly.

Beside his pseudo-father, Techno’s face only grew more serious. “Not to bring the mood down, but…” The piglin hybrid crossed his arms, looking around the room pensively. “There’s a chance that this could be the last time we ever talk again.”

For once, Wilbur didn’t scold his twin for his pessimistic views. “Anything could happen out there,” he agreed grimly. “But, again, anything flies. Who’s to say we won’t finally beat the mansion?”

“But just in case…” Tommy butted in, voice soft. He opened his mouth again, trying to continue, but his throat seemed to have closed off.

Sapnap spoke for him, inclining his head lightly, almost respectfully to everyone in the room. “Thank you all for everything.” He murmured, uncharacteristically somber.

Dream smiled behind him, his eyes slightly downcast but shining warmly all the same. “It’s been a blast building this family with you all.”

“If it all goes to shit,” Tubbo began gently, casting a hesitant look toward Tommy. He became distinctly aware that there was moisture beading in his own eyes. The goat hybrid smiled, his own eyes taking on a wet sheen. “We all did the best we could. And we’ve had a good time together.”

“What matters is that whatever happens…” Ranboo’s hand was back on his shoulder, a sign of solidarity rather than restraint. The ender hybrid’s eyes were dry, determined. “We’re all in this together.”

Tommy swallowed the lump in his throat, finally finding his voice again. “‘Til the end.”

Quackity’s smile was more sorrowful than sanguine now, and Tommy swore he could see a hint of moisture in the usually cheerful man’s eyes. “Group hug, everyone!” His voice only shook a little as he promptly dragged Bad and George toward Tommy.

Tommy let out a little oof as the older man glomped him. “Let me breathe!” He wheezed, but didn’t protest as arm after arm joined the first pair. His chin rested on Quackity’s hair, Dream’s elbow jabbed into his side, and Wilbur’s knees knocked against his. Soon, he found himself buried amidst his family, and Tommy remembered why all the pain and suffering was worth it.

“Family forever?” Tubbo offered hopefully, the goat hybrid trapped somewhere behind him.

“Family forever!”

“Fam for life.”

“La familia lives on!”

“Family,” Tommy whispered to himself wondrously, closing his eyes. His head felt clearer than ever. Without a shadow of a doubt, he knew the time had come. “Alright, enough sappy shit. Let me out so I can crush that fucking clock.”

Slowly, inefficiently, his friends untangled themselves from around him. Tubbo wormed his way through the crowd toward Tommy, catching his hand and giving it a brief squeeze. No words were exchanged, but Tommy nodded, determination flooding his veins.

Stepping away from his friends, Tommy raised his eyes to the pale face of the clock. “I’m doing it. I’m really doing it.” He breathed disbelievingly, nervously, as he stretched a hand toward it. The dial, he knew, was the true magic of the clock. All the pretty mechanisms sparkling below meant nothing, because only the simple black clock hands could turn back time.

He glanced down, saw the twinkling image of the community house again, and felt a rush of unbridled rage that the clock would dare use his family against him.

Smash!

Glass shards scattered, alabaster numbers cracked, and the ebony hands shuddered to a halt. Tommy saw red as he drew back his fist again, clutching his bone sword until his knuckles glowed white too. Again, and again, and again. It was ironic, how the hilt of the weapon the mansion had forced him to craft was destroying the very heart of it all. As wood broke, something splintered inside him too. But he pushed on, tearing into the clock.

Tommy took a step back, chest heaving, to observe the damage done. The clock’s pearly face lay cracked and ruined in the splintered wood, the hands and numbers crushed to unrecognizeable pieces. But that was not enough, Tommy decided, as he raised his foot too.

With another mighty smash, the belly of the clock caved in. Crystal shattered and the pendulum fell, striking the wooden bottom with a crash. Discordant bells filled the air, void of the eerie magic that they should’ve carried. Tommy found a mighty, terrifying pleasure in ripping out what may as well have been the mansion’s innards.

At last, hands and feet coated in fine crystal shards, Tommy stopped. His breath shuddered and his arms shook from the effort of destroying the beautiful clock. The clock that now lay, broken and powerless, in pieces before him.

Gulping a deep breath, Tommy turned toward his friends again. Their eyes reflected what he felt burning inside; rage, justice, shock, vengeance.

Ranboo was the first to break out of the shocked trance, stepping forward immediately to take Tommy’s hand. “You did it.” The ender hybrid realized breathlessly, eyes flicking between Tommy’s glittering weapon and the ruined clock behind him. “You did it!”

The rest of the room stirred into motion too. “Holy shit,” Tubbo breathed, looking torn between approaching and cringing away from the wreckage. “Do you feel that, guys?”

“I feel lighter!” Phil exclaimed in shock, staring down at himself. “The mansion—”

“Is weaker.” Tommy finished, meeting his pseudo-father’s astonished eyes. He grinned sardonically. “That clock was the mansion’s heart, after all.”

The mansion’s influence had diminished, so much so that even his friends could feel it. Dream, the only other person who could feel the mansion’s power nearly as acutely as Tommy, fixed him with a stare. His eyes were full of joy, shock, fear for what was to come. “When do we go?” He asked simply.

Tommy closed his eyes. Something was missing from his heart now; something that had both bolstered and burdened him with its overwhelming presence. He could still feel the mansion, its parasitic energy clamped around him. But just as his own mystical powers had eroded, so had the mansion’s influence.

He smiled. At long last, the playing field was levelled.

Tommy didn’t need to utter a word. His family understood; the time was now.

Act III fin.

Notes:

act I - what?
act II - why?
act III - where?
act IV - :)

Chapter 86: Wild Card (Act IV: When, when, when?)

Summary:

Previously...

Tommy closed his eyes. Something was missing from his heart now; something that had both bolstered and burdened him with its overwhelming presence. He could still feel the mansion, its parasitic energy clamped around him. But just as his own mystical powers had eroded, so had the mansion’s influence.

He smiled. At long last, the playing field was levelled.

Tommy didn’t need to utter a word. His family understood; the time was now.

Notes:

this act title is derived from one of my favorite songs; Townie by Mitski (no relation to hetaoni lol)

"And change, change, change is gonna come, but
When, when, when?"

Act IV: When, when, when?

- - -

Suffice to say, with the clock and any plans of discreetness destroyed, they didn’t have to worry about revealing the cards up their sleeves anymore.

The door nearly flew off its poor, abused hinges as Techno tore it open, leaving it ajar and swinging flimsily. With barely a backwards glance he planted his feet, bent his knees, and took off sprinting through the halls.

“Your left!” Ranboo shouted, stumbling over his long legs but still managing to keep up with the insanely athletic piglin hybrid.

Techno’s head whipped around just in time. With a mighty leap, he narrowly avoided the Thing that came crashing out toward him. The monster smashed right into the wall, and with a carefully aimed blow from Techno’s sword, vanished as quickly as it had appeared.

Skidding to a halt next to the piglin hybrid and the freshly vanquished Thing, Ranboo took a little longer to glance behind his shoulder. He let out a little breath of relief as he saw the last of his friends racing out of the safe room too.

Even with their mad dash, however, the Things had responded quickly. Ranboo cursed internally, watching more gray bodies materialize from the ceilings and walls around them. It seemed like, just like them, the mansion was going all-in for this final conflict.

“Ran—!” Ranboo snapped out of his anxious ponderings as Phil shouted at him, the older man’s face twisted in panic. Alarm bells ringing in his head, the ender hybrid ducked. Serrated gray claws slashed the air above him seconds later.

Wasting no time, Ranboo summoned his trident to his fingertips and lunged. As his weapon found its place in the Thing's forehead, it quickly began to fade. Its ugly gray visage, however, was soon replaced by more hulking figures, closing in hungrily on him and Techno.

“There’s more!” Ranboo realized in horror, panting as he wiped splattered blood off his face.

Techno looked around them, all his muscles tensed. To Ranboo’s shock, the piglin hybrid smiled. “Don’t worry, kid. They’re weaker too.”

Before Ranboo could respond, light erupted before them. A tidal wave of blue energy roared forth, crashing into the Things before them. Though they resisted the attack better than the previous two, these monsters couldn’t help but stagger away from the ferocious light.

“GET DOWNSTAIRS!” A familiar shout rang out from behind them, confirming that Dream was the one who had sent the wave of energy to help them.

Ranboo barely had time to register the weakened state of the Things before Techno was yanking through the newly-created opening. His foot met empty air and he nearly tripped on the first step of the stairs, but instinct kept him upright and running.

A Thing suddenly loomed before them, advancing menacingly up the stairs. Techno, letting go of the ender hybrid’s sleeve, dropped to the ground. Ranboo hastily followed, sliding between the Thing's gnarly legs and down the last few steps. The Thing swivelled around, bewildered as its prey vanished beneath it, and Techno took a few seconds to clamber upright again.

Ranboo found himself panting already, even from the short sprint downstairs. With the influence of the mansion nearly destroyed, his mind felt freer and clearer than it had in an eternity. But Ranboo’s body wasn’t quite as sharp. He saw it in Techno’s slower reactions too, and heard it in the tired battle cries behind him. The mansion was no longer crushing their minds, but time had taken its toll on their bodies.

“Ranboo!” Techno shouted, a sheen of sweat glistening on his face as he stared down yet another Thing. Ranboo understood the warning, the order, and the encouragement contained in that single word. Drawing in a deep breath, the ender hybrid fell into a fighting stance.

It was the opposite of what had happened in that basement tunnel so long ago, Ranboo realized with a sardonic jolt. They were weaker, but so was the Thing. He chanced a glance around him, and felt his heart flutter as he realized they were in the foyer. The front door was so, so close.

Ranboo flicked his wrist, and mere moments later, his loyal trident was back in his hand. “Let’s do this one last time,” he grinned.

- - -

Dream, it seemed, had stayed true to his offer. With a powerful flap, Phil soared to the very top of the high ceiling, his face brimming with barely-contained joy. “You’re done, fuckers,” the elytrian told the Thing gleefully, before greeting it with a foot in the face.

Dream himself held his crossbow tightly, but not enough to rival the white-knuckled grasp of his other hand. The key to their freedom lay innocently within his iron-tight fist. The admin spun wildly, firing arrows and spells alternately at the Things crowding around him, refusing to let any of them get close.

Phil plowed through a final Thing and, sharing a split-second glance with Dream, followed the admin’s dash downstairs. Behind them, George’s legs wobbled, as if he were feeling the phantom sensations of scrambling down steps. He stayed upright, however, and aimed an unassuming palm at the nearest Thing.

Familiar green light burst from George’s hand, pushing the monster back with its power. “So that’s how it feels to be you!” George grinned almost euphorically. Already downstairs and working on another wave of Things, Dream smiled, as if he’d somehow heard George’s voice in his mind. Clearly Phil was not the only one that Dream had worked his magic on.

“Lucky you,” Karl snorted without much bite, his attention focused on the battle instead. Sword in hand, he charged, trying to activate its enchantment. Pressure Point’s notorious difficulty to master proved true, however, as the blade stubbornly refused to glow. “Whatever! I’ll do it without voodoo magic!” The moderator vowed, plunging his sword into a Thing's forehead and watching it fade away.

Tommy hacked away at the Things right by Karl’s side. There was a strange, almost dazed look in the former Ryuuzu’s eyes, but his movements were as fierce as ever. He wielded his sword with ease, clearly relishing the battle after being restricted to spells in the last one. Anyone watching him would find it hard to believe that he was the same boy who used to fumble through casual duels.

Closer to the stairs, Wilbur wasn’t faring quite as well. His daggers, while perfect for a melee role in group battles, weren’t enough to defend him from the waves upon waves of monsters. The Things were still vanishing as he fought, but not quick enough. Glancing at the banister beside him, Wilbur made a split-second decision.

“Catch up, Bad!” Wilbur yelled, throwing a smirk at the demon hybrid fighting beside him.

Bad gave him a bemused look that quickly turned into one of horror as Wilbur leapt over the banister and promptly disappeared from view. “WILBUR! What the muffin—”

Mowing down a Thing in the way, Bad dashed to the banister. He caught a glint of metal and saw Wilbur, hanging from daggers buried into the wood of the overhanging floor, grinning cheekily up at him.

“You—!” Bad didn’t get a chance to finish before a hand grabbed his collar. He let out an undignified shriek as Wilbur yanked him over the banister too. Suddenly, they were falling.

“Chill!” Their feet met the ground with a thump. Bad gasped, legs wobbly as he frantically searched them both up and down for injuries. Wilbur just kept smiling at him. “Afraid of heights?”

Bad didn’t even deign to answer, choosing to just wrinkle his nose at Wilbur instead. Wilbur’s grin faded slightly as his eyes flicked to something above Bad. In a split second, one of his daggers was gone from his hand, protruding instead from the neck of another Thing.

Bad whirled around and, with a mighty swing of his axe, finished it off. “Let’s stick together, ‘kay?” Wilbur offered, his voice sober once more, and Bad nodded hastily.

A flash of flames illuminated the wall, announcing the descent of Sapnap into the foyer. “Holy—” The blaze hybrid ducked as three different Things swung at him at once. “This is insane!”

“You can say that—” Quackity paused to hack at the nearest creature, nearly sawing half its face off with its pickaxe before it disappeared. “—again!” Without waiting to see if Sapnap really would idiotically repeat his words, Quackity darted through the crowd of gray limbs, trying to catch sight of any of his other friends.

Tubbo nearly took out Quackity’s eye as the older man popped up suddenly beside him. “Fuck!” The goat hybrid shouted in surprise, changing his aim just in time to sink his axe into a Thing's bicep instead. “Where’d you come from?”

Quackity didn’t reply for a moment, narrowed eyes darting around the little pocket Tubbo had carbed into the swarm. “This is ridiculous!” The moderator huffed finally, annoyance sparking in his eyes. “How the hell are we supposed to get to the door?”

Tubbo swallowed, turning away as he charged at another monster. He knew that Quackity’s iration was a mask for something much more panicked. “They’re pussies.” The goat hybrid replied flatly, drawing a startled bark of laughter from Quackity. “They’ll go down easily!” To accentuate his point, Tubbo promptly zapped a Thing out of existence.

Quackity struck too, mowing down another monster with his unnaturally long pickaxe blade. “Well said, Tubbo!” He cheered, even as two more Things moved to replace their fallen brother.

Tubbo gritted his teeth, trying to force a smile as he kept hacking and sawing away at the impenetrable barrier. He wanted to believe his own words. The monsters were weak, and he could strike them down with ease. But the sheer volume of v was a serious problem. It was like the mansion was throwing all of its monsters at them to keep them from even reaching the door. Tubbo swallowed again, fearing that it was working.

“PHIL!” A familiar voice yelled. Fearing the worst, Tubbo tensed. But a gust of wind ruffled his hair from above, reassuring him that the elytrian wasn’t in danger. He and Quackity both paused in their massacre, chancing a glance up to see why Dream had called for Phil.

Flapping his mighty silver wings, the elytrian scanned the room with a strange mixture of panic and resolve in his eyes. Tubbo choked as he saw the glinting bronze object that Phil was dangling, almost nonchalantly, in his free hand. Wasn’t Dream, arguably the strongest at the moment, supposed to protect the key at all costs? Why did Phil have it now?

Even the Things around them paused, their eyes fixed hungrily on the man hovering high above. Then Phil was surrounded, abruptly, by snarling gray spheres that brandished spikes in his face. Phil flailed for a moment, and Tubbo’s breath caught in his throat as the little bronze key nearly slipped from his grasp.

Then, Phil’s eyes were suddenly fixed on him. “Tubbo, Quackity!” He yelled, raising his arm and rearing back. Tubbo had little time to consider why Phil would single them out—they were far from the door, surely—before a glint of bronze was hurtling towards them.

Time seemed to freeze. One by one, slowly, the Things turned their empty gazes to Tubbo and Quackity instead. The older man seemed suspended in time too, reaching too late for the little shining key that was flying toward them. But Tubbo felt one last jolt of energy in his tired body, and before he knew it, his fingers were closing around the key in midair.

Tubbo could feel eyes, hundreds of hungry eyes, boring into him now. His own, however, were glued to the little object clutched tightly in his hand. It gleamed up at him innocently, convincingly, but—something was wrong. Why didn’t the key feel right? Instead of jagged edges, he felt something soft and squishy molding into the shape of his hand. The key gleamed again, almost too brightly.

And with a tidal wave of clear shock, Tubbo understood.

Steely resolve gripping him, he let out a quiet breath that seemed to hang in the frozen air. He mentally resolved to scold Dream later for his lack of prior, proper communication. But Tubbo knew what he had to do. The goat hybrid thrust his fist in the air, dangling the little object tauntingly for all the Things to see. “Come and get it, fuckers.”

The world unfroze. Tubbo barely had time to see Quackity’s eyes widen in shock and horror before, all around them, the monsters lashed out. He reacted instinctively, swinging at the Things' approaching claws with his axe, keeping his other hand held high all the while.

Quackity swung too, gritting his teeth as he was forced to twist sideways to avoid several blows. Even so, they both staggered, new slashes appearing in their skin. “What are you doing?” The older man asked, appalled, still mesmerized and horrified by the key dangling easily from Tubbo’s fingers.

Tubbo just grinned, waving the key tauntingly as he smashed another Thing's face in. “Trust me!” He insisted, trying to shove away his own doubt. Tubbo put his faith in Dream, and Phil, and so he would do his part in their plan. He was glad, anyway, to know that they weren’t completely out of tricks yet.

A gray claw slashed in the air above him, and suddenly, blinding pain erupted across his hand. His limbs turned to lead. Tubbo couldn’t stop himself from stumbling and falling to one knee, cradling the hand that once held the key.

Through hazy eyes, he watched the little bronze object fly straight into a waiting Thing's hand, along with…

Tubbo’s eyes snapped down, and he watched with grim horror as blood gushed from the place where his index finger and thumb had once been.

Something glowing smashed into the Thing right behind him. “You!” Karl snarled at the monster, suddenly right by their sides. He swung at another Thing as the first spasmed, locked in place by a pattern of glowing runes. “What did you fucking—”

Taking cover as Karl rained blows upon all the Things surrounding them, Quackity quickly crouched next to Tubbo. “Y-You’ll be fine! After you respawn, you’ll be good as new!” He reassured desperately, skilled healer’s fingers fumbling to bandage Tubbo’s hand. The man’s face was slightly green under a sheen of nervous sweat. “We just gotta…get out…”

Tubbo heard the despair creeping into Quackity, the man who had always been painfully optimistic. Gritting his teeth and trying to shove down the burning, all-consuming pain, Tubbo raised his head to meet Quackity’s wavering gaze.

He tried to say something, but all that came out was a strangled chuckle. Quackity looked sincerely worried that Tubbo had gone insane. Tubbo couldn’t quite find the words to explain, to reassure Quackity that everything was going to be fine. So he raised his eyes higher still, staring defiantly at the Thing above them, still cradling the shining front key in its hand.

“We win.” Tubbo breathed, smirking as he watched Dream’s illusion magic fade. The Thing's empty eyes snapped to the key as, with a shift that seemed to twist the surrounding air, it transformed from a gleaming bronze object to a little ball of seaweed-wrapped rice.

There was a beat of silence, where even Karl paused his vengeful massacre to stare at the clearly fake key. Then the Thing's face twisted into a horrible, vehement visage, and Tubbo felt needles of fear stab into his spine. The monster’s jaw unhinged, revealing wicked teeth and a jagged gray tongue, as it reared back with one serrated claw. Tubbo wondered numbly whether the Thing was about to speak, strike, or both.

Click.

A tremor seemed to run through the entire house, the foundations rumbling below them. The monster froze, its arm still brandished in the air.

Around them, the swarm of noxious gray stilled, all soulless eyes snapping toward something in the distance. Quackity shot to his feet, eyes wide, pulling Tubbo along with him. The goat hybrid squinted through tears of pain, seraching between the gaps in the crowd. His eyes found the source of the sound, and though he knew what must have happened, Tubbo could still hardly believe the sunlight streaming through the open front door.

Framed in a halo of sunlight from the open doorway behind him, George held up the real key. “I guess being unnoticeable pays off,” he grinned. “Bet you didn’t see that one coming, eh?”

The older man cocked his head, as if someone invisble was whispering in his ear. Without further ado, he took a step backward, the sunlight bathing his face and illuminating his victorious smile. All around George, new but heartachingly familiar faces emerged, along with the glint of new weapons.

“What are y’all waiting for?” Jack shouted, narrowed eyes scanning the Thing-infested room. His voice, rich and bold and completely unlike the tinny electronic copy Tubbo was used to hearing, shook him to the core.

Karl, his glowing sword falling to his side, looked between the open front door and Tubbo in complete disbelief. Quackity’s grip on Tubbo’s hand was suddenly vice-like as fleeting hope returned to the older man’s eyes. Tubbo just smiled, the motion much easier than before despite the pain still stabbing at his hand.

“You heard the man,” The goat hybrid challenged. “What are we waiting for?”

Notes:

tfw crack becomes plot relevant (see ch. 13 😁)

this chapter is a lil convoluted and confusing, so here's an explanation of wtf happened in case you didn't quite catch it:
- Dream casts the mind link spell on himself and George
- Dream, midway through the battle, realizes that there's no way he'll be able to get to the door
- He makes a plan on the fly; Dream will distract the Things with a decoy, while George (who is established to be kinda unnoticeable in the Things' eyes) goes for the door with the real key
- Dream passes the decoy to Phil, who immediately understands the plan and then passes it to Tubbo, who is far from the door. That way, George has more freedom to get to the door.
- Tubbo also understands the plan (bc the decoy looks like a key but sure doesn't FEEL like one) and really plays into his role as a distraction

another little tidbit if you didn't catch it: like mentioned in previous chapters, karl's weapon enchantment is super hard to activate, except when he's feeling strongly protective/emotional ;)

Chapter 87: Gates of Hell

Summary:

Previously...

Karl, his glowing sword falling to his side, looked between the open front door and Tubbo in complete disbelief. Quackity’s grip on Tubbo’s hand was suddenly vice-like as fleeting hope returned to the older man’s eyes. Tubbo just smiled, the motion much easier than before despite the pain still stabbing at his hand.

“You heard the man,” The goat hybrid challenged. “What are we waiting for?”

Notes:

!!!

Wilbur weaved through the crowd of Things, marvelling at how easy it suddenly was to part the crowd. The tremor created by the opening of the front door seemed to have shaken every single monster to its core, and their movements were sluggish even as they began to recover.

He could still hardly believe his eyes, honestly. Sunlight—real sunlight, unblocked by glass or metal bars—illuminated the walls and the ground of the dreary foyer, pouring in from the open front door.

Bursting through one last wall of pallid gray flesh, Wilbur found Tubbo clinging onto Quackity as he and Karl carved a path through the Things. “Tubs!” Wilbur shouted, his glee faltering at the sight of blood dripping from Tubbo’s hand and painted across the ground. His stomach twisted when he realized that Tubbo seemed to be missing fingers.

Tubbo just looked back at him, relief shining through the carefully contained pain in his eyes. “They’ll grow back,” he reassured dismissively, wincing as he attempted to gesture with his injured hand. “We just gotta get the fuck outta here.”

Wilbur shook his head, staring between Tubbo, the two older men hovering by him, and the poor onigiri discarded upon the floor. He was starting to get the picture of what exactly had just transpired. “Here,” Wilbur scooped up the onigiri and pressed it into Tubbo’s unbandaged hand, “Eat this before you bleed out.”

Tubbo obediently shoved the little rice ball into his mouth while Karl watched, his jaw still slightly slack from disbelief. “The Things aren’t gonna stay like this forever,” the other man pointed out, clearly opting to focus on their next steps rather than what had just happened.

Quackity nodded, hefting his pickaxe higher. Wilbur took over the role of supporting Tubbo, who was clearly still a little woozy from blood loss. “Of course George was the one to open the door,” Quackity bemoaned with fake spite in his voice, mowing down a few more Things with ease. “Sneaky bastard.”

“Dream’s the sneaky one,” Wilbur reasoned, smiling despite himself as he led their little group through the swarm. “Who knew he could disguise objects so well?”

“Felicita!” A familiar shout was their only warning before Tommy barrelled into their little pocket of space too, sword brandished and journal clutched tight in his hand.

Tubbo straightened up with a gasp as energy swirled around him, his face regaining some of its color. Wilbur let out a shaky sigh of relief, both because of the sudden soothing sensation of his shallowest wounds closing, and at the sight of his brother, safe.

Scanning them frantically, Tommy immediately grabbed Tubbo’s shoulders. “Are you—”

“I’m fine!” Tubbo replied enthusiastically, beaming as he stuck his bandaged hand in Tommy’s face. Tommy looked torn between disgust, distress, and relief as Tubbo valiantly tried to wiggle his stumps of fingers.

Wilbur saved him, pulling his brother away from Tubbo by the collar. “Are you okay?” He asked anxiously. “Don’t your spells use a lot of energy?”

Tommy shrugged, his eyes glittering. “Last chance to use ‘em before we get out.” He reasoned simply.

Wilbur’s heart squeezed at the look in his eyes. It was one of fragile hope, of someone who was holding their breath, barely daring to believe. As Tommy turned to face the open door again, that same expression still on his face, Wilbur wondered whether his brother had truly believed escape was possible until now.

“Hey.” Wilbur jolted as Quackity snapped his fingers in front of his nose. “Sorry to interrupt? But we’d best get going.”

Tommy’s eyes hardened, the fragile yearning vanishing from his expression. “Right. We’re not out yet.”

Their little group of five wove through the crowd, heading in the direction of the beacon that was the front door. Wilbur found himself using his daggers more and more as they continued. The Things were recovering from the unlocking of the front door, fighting back more desperately than ever.

But the tides had shifted. The last Thing fell with ease, its gnarled gray body vanishing to reveal the open door in full force. Wilbur felt a squeeze on his hand, and looking behind him, saw Tommy clutch onto him with vulnerability flooding his eyes again.

A memory rose into Wilbur’s mind. Years ago, a tiny Tommy would cling to him just as tightly, following his new big brother around like a little duckling. Now, older and far more scarred, Tommy looked at Wilbur with just as much uncertainty as before. But beneath the fear, there was trust.

Wilbur smiled at his little brother, squeezing his hand back in response. “Told ya.” He chuckled. “It was always possible to escape, together.” And, before Tommy could reply, Wilbur pulled them into the embrace of the sun, the whisper of the breeze, and the protective hands of their outside friends.

- - -

A breeze lifted strands of pink hair from its messy braid. Techno couldn’t help but pause, feet barely over the threshold of the front doorway, and lift his face up to the sun. If the mere feeling of the fresh, outside air soothed his soul so much, then he couldn’t begin to imagine how the others—who had been in this prison far longer than him—were feeling.

A hand on his arm shook him out of his brief reverie. Niki, her own pale rose hair ruffling around her face, looked at him seriously. “You’re the last. I’m glad you’re safe, Techno.” She said simply, sweetly. “But we’re not out of the woods yet.”

Techno shook himself, blinking as he got used to the bright natural light. “Of course.” He stared off toward the distance, where a familiar set of gates loomed. They wouldn’t be truly free until they made it outside the wall that protected the cursed mansion. “What’s the plan?”

Niki, releasing his arm, gestured him over to the rest with a small smile. “All you have to do is run,” she promised. “We’ll take care of the rest.”

“Run?” Techno asked foolishly, before an all-too familiar chill made every muscle in his body tense. He chanced a glance behind him, his heart dropping. It looked like it was too much to hope that the small front door would deter the huge monsters from chasing.

From the bushes that dotted the outside walls and the arid grass crunching underfoot, hulking gray figures rose. Techno barely had time to process the horrifying thought that Things could manifest outside the mansion too, before he was being yanked away from the monsters.

Techno swivelled back around to see Phil tugging him by the sleeve. “Keep up, kid!” Phil urged, a glint in his eye. Techno obeyed, beginning to run in earnest as he heard roars behind him. The elytrian let go, and with a powerful flap, soared alongside them in the sky.

The piglin hybrid pushed on, straining his tired legs to keep up with the rest of his friends. He sighed, internally, relieved as he quickly scanned them all for life-threatening injuries. Tubbo was the only one covered in blood, but even he was keeping pace alongside Dream who, with panic and guilt in his eyes, muttered some kind of healing spell under his breath.

With a few more powerful strides, Techno was by Tommy and Wilbur’s sides. With barely a sideways glance, Wilbur extended a hand to his twin. Techno took it without hesitation.

Both of them jolted as electricity seemed to zap from their point of contact. Techno nearly recoiled, but as a tremendous feeling of wholeness filled him, he found himself only holding onto his brother tighter. A shaky breath left him, his lungs seeming to expand as a missing connection flickered back into existence. Techno hadn’t even registered the emptiness from the severed connection to his twin. But now, free from the stifling influence of the mansion, he felt his heart swell to fullness once more.

“Ahead!” Karl shouted from somewhere in front of him, his hands resting on Sapnap and Ranboo’s backs as he herded them along. Techno grimaced as he saw gray emerging from the bushes between them and the gate. Even further along, George made to stop, throwing out an arm to make Quackity slow down beside him too.

“Just keep going!” Diamond flashed in the dazzling sunlight, and Skeppy was suddenly far ahead of them all. The diamond golem hybrid swung a familiar axe at the emerging Thing, forcing it to dissipate into shadows before it had even fully formed. Bad, running just ahead of Techno, clutched his own matching axe a little tighter at the sight.

Footsteps thudded behind him, too light to be any of the Things. Twisting his head around, Techno caught the gazes of Eret and Fundy. Eret winked at him over the sunglasses that sat low on his nose, while Fundy saluted, his fox ears pinned back as they ran. “We’ve got your back!” The fox hybrid shouted breathlessly, proving his point as he plunged a sword into another newly emerged Thing.

Panting, Techno snapped his gaze back to the front. He realized with a start that their ragtag group of twelve was surrounded on all sides by fresh faces and gleaming weapons. As Things burst endlessly from the greenery around them, Niki hurled her loyalty-enchanted daggers at them. Skeppy continued leading the charge in the front, his axe now joined by Sam’s netherite sword and Hannah’s thorn-laden crossbow.

A blur shot by them: Captain Puffy, leaping through the air with her nimble sheep’s legs, bringing her blade down on a gnarly gray head. Billzo threw shurikens with deadly precision, striking down Things almost as quickly as they were emerging, while Aimsey backed him up with their spear. A claw-like arrow sailed over Techno’s head, and he knew that Antfrost had joined Eret and Fundy in the back.

Techno’s eyes widened as he even saw people who he hadn’t invited there: Charlie Slimesicle bounced alongside the group, Schlatt brandished his gun menacingly at the Things, and Punz quietly shot down monsters with the ease of a practiced mercenary. And it hit Techno, more than ever, how many people cared about him and his ragtag little family enough to risk their lives.

There was nothing for him to do. But this time, Techno didn’t feel useless. Warmth and safety seemed to course through his veins as he ran for freedom, hand-in-hand with his brother and surrounded by friends he knew he could rely on.

- - -

Wilbur clasped Tommy and Techno’s hands on either side of him, painfully aware that it was slowing them down but unwilling to let go just yet. His entire body buzzed with a strange sort of power, the rekindling of the connection to his brothers sending jolts of energy throughout his system. He couldn’t help but grin, gleefully disbelieving, watching as their path was effortlessly cleared by their outside friends.

On his left, Tommy nearly stumbled, and Wilbur let go of his hand so he could right himself. Keeping one watchful eye on his surroundings, Wilbur looked down at his brother. There were definitely tears in Tommy’s eyes now, but that expression of dazed hope was back, stronger than ever.

Underfoot, the grass began changing. The further that they ran from the mansion, the greener the foliage grew, and the cleaner the air flowed. Wilbur could almost hear birds singing, somewhere far away from the dreadful mansion. In the blink of an eye, the gate was suddenly looming right in front of them, its iron-wrought doors wide open.

Wilbur could almost physically feel both Tommy and Techno holding their breaths beside him as Skeppy, the leader of their party, barrelled through the open gate. Sam and Hannah followed in quick succession, all three skidding to a halt just outside the mansion’s fortified walls and extending hands to those still inside.

His smile boiled over into laughter, now, as Wilbur watched Dream and Tubbo make it over the threshold first. Something minute seemed to shift in the air as Dream’s foot cleared the gap, and both staggered as if they’d been hit by a truck. A very exhilerating, soul-freeing truck, from the looks on their faces.

Techno released his breath noisily, his shoulders slumping in relief even as they were forced to keep running forward. Tommy just let out a stunned little chuckle. “Am I dreaming again?” The younger boy asked wondrously, tears now rolling down his cheeks in earnest.

Letting go of Wilbur’s hand too, Techno reached over and smacked Tommy in the shoulder. “Feel that?” The piglin hybrid smirked as Tommy nearly stumbled, eyes going wide. “I promise, no Things are gonna come out and replace us this time.”

Wilbur didn’t even bother to ponder Techno’s cryptic words. They were so close now. Karl, Sapnap, and Ranboo had made it through too, and behind them, Fundy, Eret, and Ant were catching up. “Just—a little—further!” Wilbur panted, willing his legs to last just a bit longer.

And before he knew it, Wilbur was stumbling through the wide metal gates. The roars and hisses of the Things faded behind him. For a moment, the world spun and his heart ached, and Wilbur remembered the sensation of the Thing in his mind with dread.

Then, like a swimmer in a pool, Wilbur surfaced.

The world spun into focus again, his lungs filled, his heart expanded. Wilbur hadn’t even noticed what the mansion had taken from him until it was back. His senses felt sharper than ever, his head was crystal clear, and even his scrapes and bruises no longer stung quite as much.

Wilbur shakily stood from where he’d doubled over, hands on his knees, and gulped in the fresh forest air gratefully. “Tommy!” He gasped, half because he was still panting like his life depended on it, half because of the new sense of freedom flooding his gut. “Tommy, we did it!”

It was funny how his cheeks seemed to hurt more than his wounds, with how hard he was smiling. Wilbur turned around, arms outstretched, ready to squeeze Tommy into the tightest hug of his life. The fight, the long battle that spanned across time and multiverses, was finally over.

Except…

It took Wilbur a few seconds to register the bars in front of his nose, separating him from the person he wanted to embrace. Tommy stared back at him from between the long iron poles, and it was his brother’s expression of complete and utter hopelessness that shook Wilbur back to reality.

Because while their backs were turned, the gates had soundlessly slammed shut, leaving Tommy alone on the other side.

Notes:

sorry not sorry? i just loooove unfortunate plot twists these days :)

anyways it was lowkey so funny writing these goofyass new character names during the intense escape scene LOL like how do i make charlie slimesicle sound serious 😭

stay tuned to see whether tommy makes it out! 😇😇

(p.s. i'll be returning to once-a-day updates after this!)

Chapter 88: The End

Summary:

Previously...

Except...

It took Wilbur a few seconds to register the bars in front of his nose, separating him from the person he wanted to embrace. Tommy stared back at him from between the long iron poles, and it was his brother’s expression of complete and utter hopelessness that shook Wilbur back to reality.

Because while their backs were turned, the gates had soundlessly slammed shut, leaving Tommy alone on the other side.

Notes:

the end?

this chapter title is not based on anything, but i invite you to listen to this gorgeous hetaoni ost: Lost in Hopelessness

He was so close.

He’d watched his friends, the family he’d vowed to protect over and over again, reach safety one by one. He’d kept up with his brothers, who leapt across the threshold like liberated birds, brown chasing pink. He’d pushed his legs to the limit, elation rising in his throat, reaching for the freedom that was just inches away—

And something had pulled him back. Like an invisible rope around his torso, or perhaps his very soul, something dragged Tommy away from his family’s open arms. He’d reached out desperately, despair and fury crashing within him as he fought against the chains wrapping around his heart, but—

Now, Tommy watched numbly as his brother’s hopeful face crumbled behind the wrought-iron gate that kept them apart.

“TOMMY!” Wilbur cried, and the stab of his voice was by far the most painful thing Tommy had ever felt. His brother’s hands shot out, trying to grasp Tommy’s own outstretched ones, but something invisible between the bars of the gate stopped their fingers from even touching.

Tommy stared, dimly aware of the wetness on his own face, as tears began cascading down Wilbur’s cheeks. “Tommy, no!” His brother sobbed, hands scrabbling uselessly at the invisible barrier between them. “You—this can’t—no! I just got you back!” A stab in Tommy’s own heart told him a fraction of what Wilbur was feeling right now.

A thud. Techno’s legs gave out and he was suddenly on his knees, staring blankly at the tightly-shut gate. Tommy had never seen his brother kneel to anyone before. “Toms…” The piglin hybrid whispered brokenly, and the sight of tears marring his stoic brother’s face almost shook Tommy out of his daze.

Tommy staggered backward, barely aware of the tears slipping down his own face as he felt the smooth hilt of his sword in his hand. “No!” He gasped, suddenly painfully aware of the reality he faced. Why wasn’t he standing on the other side, with his family?

Tommy charged, foolishly, brandishing his sword at the gate. The blade met the wrought iron with a dull clang, inflicting no damage at all. He swung again, heart in his throat, desperately trying to break through the fortified bars. But it was no use.

Crash! Twin impacts hit the gate from the other side. The wall of iron barely even shook as Tubbo and Ranboo strained against it. Ranboo’s face was a mess, frantic tears carving fresh wounds into his water-sensitive skin. He hurled his trident between the bars, desperation shining in his wet eyes, but had to duck as his weapon simply bounced off.

Tubbo reared back and swung again, his axe sparking futilely against the iron. “Tommy!” The goat hybrid half-shouted, half-sobbed. “Fuck!” He dropped his axe with a dull clatter, his injured hand spasming at his side.

“Don’t!” Tommy yelled, eyes wide as he watched more blood seep through Tubbo’s bandages.

Tubbo met his gaze with distraught, almost crazed eyes. “Tommy,” the goat hybrid whimpered. “I-I’m so sorry. I should’ve stayed with you. I could’ve—I’m sorry—I’m so sorry, sorry, sorry—” He cut himself off with a sob, muffled behind his disfigured hand.

Tommy watched, stricken, as his friends all came running to the gate. Dream dropped to his knees beside Tubbo, who had fallen to the ground in anguish, but made no move to comfort the younger boy. His eyes were fixed on Tommy, full of fear, questions, the flames of injustice. Beside him, Sapnap and Bad banged on the gate fruitlessly, flames and ice intertwining but neither powerful enough to undo the mansion’s last act.

The sight of Quackity in tears was jarring. The older man clenched his fists so tightly that blood seeped from his palms. George was paler than a ghost, his shoulders shaking as silent tears slipped down his face too. And Karl—Karl was screaming, Tommy realized with a jolt. Karl was screaming, and suddenly there was noise all around him, screams and shouts and cries.

Phil wasn’t looking at Tommy at all. The elytrian seemed to be staring at everything but his trapped son. His gaze wavered between an accusatory glare and something a little less refined, a little more hysterical.

“Why weren’t you with him?” He snapped at no one in particular, metaphorical haunches raised and wings as stiff as boards. “Why was no one watching him in the back? Where were you? Where—” Phil’s voice faltered, and his expression changed. “Where was I?” He finished in a whisper, almost lost among the hysteria.

“We’ll fucking burn this mansion down.” Wilbur’s eyes were suddenly fiery, even amid the tears. “We’ll get an army. The whole world is gonna tear this server apart. So just hold on, please—” His resolve faltered, dissolving as more tears flowed. “…I’m so sorry, Tommy…”

Ranboo looked like he was seconds away from crumbling just like Techno, who was just staring emptily at the locked gate, weeping silently. But he mustered a smile, confused and small and sad. “W-What are you all talking about?” He asked brokenly. “We c-can still get Tommy out! Right…?”

The numbness began creeping again again as Tommy, overwhelmed and so, so tired, sank to his knees too. Now, so close to escape, the remnant tuggings of power within him were even more noticeable. The dreadful proof of his connection to the mansion hadn’t faded, even as he’d seen his friends’ enchantments falter the further they ran away.

“H-Hold on! We’ll get through eventually, just—”

“Tommy…I’m sorry…”

Did he seal his fate when he made that deal with the devil so long ago? Was he just another part of the mansion now, cursed to remain with his captors for eternity? Tommy became vaguely aware of the tears dripping down his nose as he bowed his head, unable to meet his friends’ eyes.

“Don’t give up! Don’t you fucking dare give up now—”

“I-I failed.”

Was this how they all felt in that first loop? Giving themselves up, one by one, not realizing they were leaving him to escape the mansion with the burden of their deaths on his shoulders?

“D-Don’t leave…Tommy, I can’t do this without…”

“Tommy!” This shout was different from the others. “LOOK OUT—”

Tommy barely had time to roll away before a gnarled gray claw slammed into the place where he’d just been kneeling. Attempting to stand, he promptly stumbled and tripped over his own feet, unused to the unevenness of the grassy ground.

The boy looked up at the Thing looming above him, and a rush of realization burst through the haze in his mind. He knew this monster. This Thing stood taller, slimmer, more cunning than the others. This was the one that attacked him in the annexe office, and the one, he was sure, that had witnessed him become the Ryuuzu so long ago. The king of the Things.

Tommy should’ve been scared, or resigned, or perhaps even grateful that the Thing had at least spared the rest of his friends. But all he felt was rage.

The Thing, flanked by its gnarled gray minions, raised its claws again. Tommy was only dimly aware of the screams behind him as his friends shouted at him to move. The only thing he could truly feel was the fire suddenly burning in his chest.

“Get back!”

Tommy found himself suddenly on his feet again, snarling at the Thing before him. The monster came to a jolting halt, its sinuous gray muscles shaking as some invisible force stopped it mid-swing. It stared at him with narrowed eyes, and Tommy bared his teeth right back at it, something like bitter triumph flowing through him.

“Are you fucking happy?” Tommy snapped, stalking forward. The Thing didn’t move, still watching Tommy with those slightly narrowed eyes. “You got your trophy! It took you loop after fucking loop, but you got me! Are you HAPPY?!”

The shouting behind him quieted, and he became vaguely aware that the other Things had all taken a step backward, tails going limp. But Tommy stood his ground, knowing that if there was going to be a fight, it was between him and the solitary Thing standing before him.

“I know what you are.” He growled, head down, eyes narrowed at the monster that he knew wasn’t native to his world. “What stupid fucking reason was there to sabotage my world and hurt my people? What did we ever do to wrong you?”

The Thing moved at last, its body moving with uncanny jerks and shudders as it tilted its head at him. Its mouth unhinged with a strange gurgle. “Isn’t…this…” Pale gray lips twisted into a smirk. “What you…wanted?”

For a moment, Tommy stared at the monster speechlessly. “So now you wanna talk.” He let out a sharp bark of disbelieving laughter.

It just continued to smile vaguely, ominously at him. “There is no ‘together’ anymore.” The raspy voice sent a shiver up Tommy’s unwilling spine as the Thing repeated, word for word, what he said after locking his friends in the basement so long ago. “You got…them out. You got…what…you wanted. You’re alone. Aren’t…you happy?”

The blinding rage that struck Tommy was a surprise. Never in his life had Tommy felt angrier than he did now, staring at the monster that was reminding him of his darkest times. The moments where Tommy thought the only way to save his friends was to sacrifice himself. It was only fitting, he had thought back then, that he should give up his life for those who had given theirs in that first loop.

“FUCK YOU!” Tommy screamed, the raw sound tearing at his overworked vocal cords. “Fuck you! I wanna live too!”

His limbs shook and his heart felt it would burst out of his chest as raw, burning desire overtook him. “I-I wanna feel real grass again, and eat real food, and have a sudden pillow fight of doom, whatever the fuck that means!” Hot tears pricked at his eyes as Tommy finally screamed what he’d been so afraid of for so long. “I WANT TO LIVE!”

The Thing didn’t move, still staring at Tommy with those soulless eyes and that cruel imitation of a smile. It grinned the grin of a champion, and a fresh wave of fury crashed into Tommy. “New flash; it’s still your loss! You got me,” a bitter smirk tugged at the edge of his mouth, “But you lost eleven good men. And they’re gonna burn you to the fucking ground after you’re done with me.”

The Thing didn’t speak again. But Tommy got the strangest feeling that it wouldn’t mind being torn apart, as long as it got to kill him first.

Angry tears rolled down Tommy’s cheeks as, unbidden, his mind flashed back to a scene long ago. He had stood in this exact position, feeling the exact same despair, staring off with the same Thing. Tommy hadn’t felt like a winner back then, and he sure didn’t feel like one now.

Eyes slipping shut resignedly, Tommy thought back to the deal he’d made with the devil so long ago. His anger began to ebb as he realized that it was simple. He had been caught, and so he had lost. Perhaps this was his fate all along.

If only he could try again, Tommy found himself wondering pitifully. Just one more chance. He knew how it all worked now, he had been so close to winning.

If only the clock was still standing tall instead of lying in pieces. If only Tommy could go back to that first loop, where inconceivable power still lay in his hands. If only he could reenact that moment where he first forced time backward with nothing but his journal in hand—

Wait. Tommy physically froze, eyes fluttering open, tears still dripping down his nose. He always sought the clock to turn back time, spinning its hands backward to activate the mysterious magic. But that very first loop, the clock was nowhere in sight. His journal had done all the work instead.

His hand twitched, aching to summon the journal from his invisible inventory. But Tommy stayed down, head bowed, mind racing as hope burst through the stormy clouds in his brain. How could he have forgotten? His journal was nothing more than a manifestation of the clock itself. Perhaps its power even rivaled the clock’s.

Tommy’s hands shook as the realization struck him. He had another chance after all, stowed safely away in his inventory. He didn’t need the clock to rewind. All Tommy needed was himself and his journal.

But deep down, Tommy knew that the Thing would always catch him in the end; even if he tried a million more times. It was just how the game worked. And to win…Tommy had to destroy every last shred of the mansion’s power.

Even yourself? A small voice asked in the back of Tommy’s mind. He pushed it aside resolutely, straightening his back as he looked up at the Thing once more. Tommy recognized it now. He could still win, but not without losing himself. That was how the game worked.

“Here we are again, huh?” Tommy chuckled mirthlessly. The Thing's eyes tracked his every movement as Tommy held out a hand. “Inches away from freedom, making discoveries about this cursed journal.” It materialized in his hand, and Tommy could’ve sworn that the Thing's eyes widened.

He ran a thumb along the worn, ink-splattered edges of the journal’s pages. Toby’s voice echoed insistently in his mind: Stories have power, Tommy. Be careful. No wonder it was so powerful. This one book alone contained a hundred stories.

“Is that what you meant?” Tommy flipped the cover open, revealing his scrawled signature. The Thing physically shuddered, its claws rising at its sides. Tommy couldn’t quite tell if it was angered or thrilled by his actions, as its jaw unhinged once more.

He ignored it, tracing his finger across that bloody signature one last time. Tommy knew now that this signature was more than a contract. He was a part of the mansion now. There was never any going back, from the moment that Tommy chose to give his soul to the devil. Perhaps the journal was his soul now.

Tommy found himself hesitating, fingers shaking as they caressed the dreadful journal he’d given so much of himself to. How many sleepless nights had he spent pouring his pain and efforts into it? How many tears had stained its pages? Could he really destroy his story just like that?

But Tubbo and Phil and all his friends were right. It was time to end the story he’d spent countless loops etching into these pages. And if, without physical paper and ink to hold it, his narrative became lost in time…then so be it. He gritted his teeth. Tommy would gladly tear apart his own soul if it meant destroying the Thing too.

Wind picked up around them, rushing past his ears. Tommy couldn’t hear anything anymore: not the shouts of his friends behind him, not the threatening growls of the monsters circling him, not even whatever disgusting words may have rasped from the Thing's open mouth.

For a moment, Tommy looked up at the pale blue sky. It was beautiful, he realized. Even if he wanted to live, he would accept his fate, as long as his family could stay in this beautiful universe a little longer.

“I will destroy you,” he breathed into the wind. “I broke the clock. I’ll break the journal. And I’ll make sure you can never hurt anyone again.”

Then his eyes snapped back down. “And if you kill me, my blood will water the plants and my bones will nourish the ground. The grass will grow and the birds will return.” Glaring directly into the Thing's void-black eyes, Tommy braced his hands on the cover of the journal. “In a hundred years, when you’re long gone, this server will live on.” Tommy’s lips pulled back in a triumphant snarl. “They will live on.”

Liquid courage suddenly coursing through his veins, Tommy dug his fingers into the leather and ripped. The cover came clean off, the old spine separating easily as aged string snapped.

The Thing snapped too, tension uncoiling from its muscles as it shot toward him, claws outstretched. For the first time, Tommy saw something other than cruel amusement in its eyes. The flames of vengeance burned within those bottomless sockets, reflecting the fire that boiled in Tommy’s own stomach.

“Stop.” Tommy commanded, and miraculously, the monster shuddered to a halt. On the mutilated cover of his journal, Tommy’s signature flashed once. Then, it was gone.

And everything went white.

Notes:

anyone notice parallels to the ending of the first loop (see ch. 42)? (other than the obvious reference that tommy himself makes LOL)

alsooo remember that anything in underline + italics is technically ryuuzu magic ;)

Chapter 89: Ecru

Summary:

Previously...

“Stop.” Tommy commanded, and miraculously, the monster shuddered to a halt. On the mutilated cover of his journal, Tommy’s signature flashed once. Then, it was gone.

And everything went white.

Tommy opened his eyes to a fractured scene.

For as far as he could see, there was white. Bright in a way that should’ve been blinding but instead strangely soothed him, it stretched on for eternity and enveloped him peacefully.

The limitless white warped, however, if Tommy peered down at his feet for too long. The ground would ripple and the expanse of white would fall away beneath his feet, leaving him floating timelessly over a familiar, frozen scene below.

He saw himself from above, standing defiantly like a posed figurine, half of his journal in each hand. The Thing loomed above him, muscles tensed, ready to strike. Like a bird hovering above the boundary between mansion and wild outskirts, Tommy picked out the terrified faces of each of his friends, trapped behind the gate.

Nothing moved, not even the blades of grass in the frozen breeze. Tommy swallowed uncertainly, watching as the scene rippled but never unfroze when he blinked. Something felt terribly off. What exactly had the destruction of his journal caused? Was this some sort of purgatory for him, for the rest of time?

There was a gasp behind him. Tommy whipped around, hands rising defensively. His brain reminded him painfully of all the shit that had happened the last time he’d been in an endless void. Tearing his gaze away from the strange scene below, he found himself staring into equally confused blue eyes. Eyes that were a bit too familiar.

His hands fell limply to his sides as Tommy stared at a carbon copy of himself. If Toby had looked vaguely like Tubbo, then looking at this other boy was practically like using a mirror. Even his awkward stance and deer-in-the-headlights look seemed vaguely familiar. The only things that set them apart were the bright teal sweatshirt that engulfed his doppelganger’s torso. They were a far cry from Tommy’s dirt-smudged colorblock shirt and layers of messy straps and utility belts.

After what felt like far too long, the other boy raised a hesitant finger. He pointed at Tommy. “You’re Tommy.” He stated simply, eyes still blown wide.

Tommy couldn’t help but snort. It hit him all at once, the ridiculousness of hearing his voice from a face identical to his own. His snort turned into stifled giggles, which soon burst out as raucous laughter. The other boy stared for a moment, nonplussed, then let out a disbelieving chuckle of his own. Soon, they were both doubled over, laughing hysterically at the insanity of it all.

“You must be Tom.” Tommy realized as he gasped for breath, bracing his hands on his knees for support. His chest hurt from the fit, and there were tears in his eyes from how hard he’d laughed.

His doppelganger wiped his eyes too, tilting his head back with an incredulous smile still tugging at his lips. “No shit, dude.” Tom looked him up and down, and Tommy felt strangely vulnerable under the other boy’s scrutinizing eyes. “Fuck, this is wild. I never thought I’d actually meet you, face to face.”

Tommy let out a slightly choked laugh, then a sniffle. So maybe those weren’t tears of mirth after all. “You can say that again,” He chuckled, voice wobbly. “…How am I even seeing you right now? I thought universes weren’t supposed to mix?”

That made his doppelganger pause. “You mean…you don’t know?” Tom asked slowly.

“What?” Tommy stared at Tom, slightly put off by his doppelganger’s sudden hushed tone. “Dude, what? Am I dead? I mean, I wouldn’t be surprised. This sure does feel like the afterlife—”

Tom held up a hand, cutting off Tommy’s panicked rambling. “What is it with you, always thinking you’re dead?” He snorted exasperatedly.

“Maybe it’s all the loops I’ve spent running for my life,” Tommy retorted, deadpan. “Or all the times I’ve seen my friends fuckin’ die.”

For a split second, the other boy looked taken aback, and Tommy worried whether his dark humor had been too much. Then Tom let out a quiet chuckle, covering his mouth with his sleeve. “Damn. I guess you’re right.” He grinned sardonically. “I mean, I’ve seen it all too.”

Tommy’s eyes widened. “All?” He repeated, astonished. “What, like…every single loop?”

Tom waved his hand dismissively, but Tommy caught a flash of something dark in those mirrored blue eyes. “Our coma, remember. My brain decided to spend it combing through your memories.” He said lightly.

A horrible pit opened in Tommy’s stomach. So his own meddling and incompetence really had hurt people in a whole other universe. First Toby and Mark, and now his own alternate self. He couldn’t bring himself to look down again, but he was suddenly painfully aware of the grief-stricken faces of his friends below.

“Tom…I’m sorry.” Tommy murmured, eyes cast aside uncomfortably. He didn’t want to watch the pain and hurt in his own eyes. “You didn’t deserve any of this. I’ve been stupid and…I dragged all of you into my mess too.”

There was a moment of silence as Tommy stared morosely out into the void. “What are you talking about, you idiot?” Tom’s voice cut deep, his tone surprisingly sharp. Tommy peeked over to see his own face twisted in—was that guilt? “I’ve messed up just as much as you. It’s our fault you’re in the mansion at all.”

“What are you talking about?” Tommy squinted at his doppelganger, flabbergasted. “You guys were just minding your business, and I came along and dragged you into this shit!”

He pointed a finger accusingly at Tom. “If you’re trying to make me feel better about being a selfish idiot, just stop, because your logic sucks ass!” Tommy sucked in a deep breath, fighting to steady his voice. “And you still haven’t fuckin’ told me. Am I dead?”

“No.” Tom said just as forcefully as himself. “No, you’re not.”

Unable to keep the emotion out of his voice, Tommy let out a wet laugh. “Then I’m as good as gone anyways, right?”

His doppelganger just watched him, bewilderment etched across every line in his face. “Do you really not feel it?” Tom breathed.

“Feel it?” Tommy repeated, torn between annoyance and misery. “What, the fact that I have to die to get rid of all the mansion’s power?” He snorted mirthlessly, trying to play it off as another dark joke. But these words tore at his throat, and he couldn’t stop his voice from breaking.

For a moment, Tom stared silently at him, mouth agape. Then he let out a disbelieving laugh. “Look inside yourself right now. Reach for that Ryuuzu power.” His doppelganger instructed, eyes glittering with something akin to excitement. “Do you feel it?”

Letting out a long, defeated breath, Tommy closed his eyes. Figuring that the best way to tap into his Ryuuzu power was to cast a spell, he opened his mouth, a word poised on the tip of his tongue.

But, instead of a familiar rush of power to bless his chosen words, Tommy felt nothing. His breath hissed out from between his teeth pathetically, zero weight behind it.

Tommy’s stomach dropped in a strange imitation of anticipation as he finally felt what Tom had been alluding to. His Ryuuzu power was completely gone.

His eyes snapped up to meet equally blue ones. “W-What—” Tommy stammered helplessly.

It suddenly hit him, how light his soul felt, as if an invisible weight had been seamlessly removed. It felt like years since Tommy had been without the privilege and burden of the Ryuuzu’s role. Even the breaking of the clock hadn’t completely stripped it all away. Now, the feeling of freedom was so foreign yet natural that he hadn’t even noticed it.

When had his power disappeared? Tommy frantically combed through his memories, pausing as he remembered his last word to the Thing. He had told it to stop. And—Tommy’s head whipped down toward the frozen scene below once more—it seemed like all of time had obeyed. But after that…he’d been sucked into this mysterious void, and now, his soul felt lighter than it had in an eternity.

“How?” Tommy finally managed to choke out, hand hovering protectively over his chest, as if the dreadful black magic could worm back into him at any time. “I…I thought it fucking stained me. I thought that it’d be a part of me forever. Or,” he gulped, “that I’d be part of the mansion forever.”

Tom blinked. Then, his uncannily familiar face split into a smile. “I get it.” He said simply. “I’ve seen you spend an eternity with that burden. No fucking wonder you thought you were just as cursed as that clock.”

His eyes twinkled, in the same way that Tommy’s did whenever there was a funny story he was aching to tell. “But you gotta understand: that power was never yours. You were only ever—”

Something seemed to fracture in the void. Tom stopped mid-sentence, eyes wide, body completely stiff. Tommy tensed too, whipping his head around frantically to search for any source of the disturbance, but there was only an ominous hum of energy in the air. His doppelganger took a step back, hand covering one eye.

“The rift,” Tom gasped, his uncovered eye staring at something nonexistent in the distance. “I…I have to go, Tommy. It’s moving away from my universe.”

“Rift?” Tommy took a step closer to Tom, but his doppelganger just backed away further. A memory whispered in his mind: You could call the mansion a rift between worlds, Karl had explained. “What’s happening to the mansion?!”

Tom mustered a smile, as sad as it was joyful. “Congrats, Tommy.” He said sincerely. “…I’m sorry.” He winced as another fracture cut through the void. Tom’s very image cracked too, like a lens that had been broken. “All you have to do now is walk away. Remember, the power: you were only—”

In the blink of an eye, Tom was gone. The void, tranquil and unblemished like Tom had never been there, enveloped Tommy in silence once again. Tommy barely had time to blink, shocked, at the spot where Tom had just stood, before another crack appeared. The tangible energy twisted and the whitespace fractured as fingers, then an arm, then a torso emerged into the void.

“We were only ever borrowing it.” A new figure stood before Tommy, his haunted eyes striking a chord somewhere deep in Tommy’s gut. “What a shame.”

Tommy’s stomach curled as he stared upon a beaten, bloody, defeated version of himself. The stranger’s hair hung limp and dull blonde, a streak of white running through it. He wore what looked like Tommy’s own clothes—if they had been through a war. A wicked axe dangled from one side of his belt, and a pouch of what looked like vinyl shards weighed down the other.

A very familiar brown coat, L’manberg flag sewn on its sleeve, hung from his gaunt frame, but its tattered condition startled Tommy. He had never seen Wilbur’s favorite DreamSMP coat in such poor condition. Tommy had never even worn it, yet there the stranger stood, donning it like it was his own.

But the stranger’s eyes were the most jarring. There was no light, no spark in those blue orbs that could’ve been Tommy’s. Those, Tommy realized, were the eyes of someone who was utterly defeated. A tangible darkness seemed to hang around this familiar stranger, weighing down on his slumped shoulders.

A wry, mirthless smile tugged at the edges of the other boy’s mouth. “If only I could’ve been part of the mansion forever.” He leered at Tommy. “If only I could keep showing people what it’s like to suffer.”

The dread pooling in Tommy’s stomach abruptly evaporated as angry realization flared within. Tommy had only ever encountered such malice in one being before.

His lips pulled back into a snarl. “You’re the Thing. Aren’t you?”

Notes:

fyi, ecru is a shade of white—not exactly the shade that the void is, but close enough! (it also just sounds super cool LOL)

wow i sure wonder who this "new" character at the end could be! ;)

Chapter 90: Story of Us

Summary:

Previously...

The dread pooling in Tommy’s stomach abruptly evaporated as angry realization flared within. Tommy had only ever encountered such malice in one being before.

His lips pulled back into a snarl. “You’re the Thing. Aren’t you?”

Notes:

i highly suggest re-reading the flashback in ch. 42 before tackling this chapter!

heavy, HEAVY lore incoming...

For a few long seconds, his doppelganger simply stared at him. Something like disdain swam in his eyes. Tommy stood his ground, defiant, insides burning under the other boy’s remorseless glare.

“You’re the fucking monster that’s been tormenting me for so long.” He continued almost matter-of-factly, his voice simply unable to contain the rage boiling inside him. Was this really who he was in another universe? What had gone so wrong?

Then, the other boy let out a sharp bark of laughter. “I wish.” He grinned, and glee lit his dull blue eyes ablaze. “I wish I was the Thing. I wish I could’ve ripped their heads off with my own hands.”

Bruised hands gestured crudely, painting a violent picture that made Tommy’s gut twist and blood boil. “At least the Thing couldn’t have done it without me,” his doppelganger sneered. “They needed fuel, and God, I was happy to provide—”

“You.” Tommy’s fists were white from how hard he was clenching them. “You’re me. We are the same fucking person. How could you—” He cut himself off as his voice rose dangerously close to a scream. He refused to stoop to this monster’s level. “How could you do this?”

The crude smile dropped suddenly from the other boy’s face. “For what it’s worth,” he hissed, eyes flashing. “I’m not sorry at all.”

Tommy physically recoiled, disgust hitting him like a wave as he watched his own face contort into an expression of pure rage. The other figure brandished his hand, tilting it in a way that suggested he expected something to materialize into it. But nothing appeared, and he was left holding his hand in the air foolishly. He brought it down instead, pointing at Tommy with a fury that made even that simple gesture feel like a declaration of war.

“We are not the same. We will never be the same. But God knows how hard I tried to give you even a taste of my pain!” His doppelganger shouted, mouth twisting into a snarl.

“This is a taste?” Tommy yelled right back, his voice rasping at the back of his sore throat. “You think watching your friends die hundreds of times is funny? Why?!”

“Because,” the other boy roared, fist shaking as he pounded it violently against his own bloodied chest, “You did this to me.”

Tommy froze in place, indignance and rage rising dangerously in his chest. How could anyone be conceited and bloodthirsty enough to force the blame on someone who wasn’t even from the same universe? He opened his mouth heatedly, but his doppelganger took in a shuddering breath, and Tommy abruptly realized there were tears in his eyes.

“It’s all just a game to you, isn’t it?” The other boy half snarled, half sobbed. “Ha ha, Dream’s made a new server, let’s bring our entire friend group on and pit them all against each other!” He drew in a shuddering breath. “Kristen, the fucking multiversal madwoman, is your mother. Didn’t she ever teach you that your actions have consequences on other worlds?”

A million questions ran through Tommy’s mind, momentarily quieting the rage bubbling inside. Why was his doppelganger talking about the DreamSMP? What in the world could Tommy have done to have provoked him so much? “Consequences?” He echoed, unconvinced. “What do you—”

“You thought Pogtopia was a funny joke, eh?” His doppelganger snapped. “Had fun getting Techno to blow up L’manberg? Loved making Dream play the villain?”

The other boy’s nails dug so tightly into his palms that they dripped blood into the unending void. “I bet you all thought Logstedshire and the prison were funny bits. I bet you laughed when Phil killed your oldest brother.”

Tommy stood rooted to his spot, mind racing. “What the fuck are you talking about?” He forced out finally, voice a low growl. “Logstedshire? What kind of a fucking name is that? And, even if Phil killed Wilbur, he’d just respawn. No harm, no fucking foul.”

Something nagged at him, however, even as he stood his ground defiantly. A few of the disheveled boy’s taunts rang a bell. Tommy thought back to the early disc wars on the DreamSMP, where he and Dream tussled daily over a couple of discs. It had been a fun, petty rivalry that escalated into Dream pretending to be an evil tyrant, and soon after, the birth of L’manberg.

Did Tommy and his friends’ antics in their universe really influence events in another? How else would this familiar stranger know about the silly jokes they’d made? Tommy’s eyes widened as, once again, Toby’s words struck him. Stories have power. Did their fake rivalries and wars actually start real ones in this other boy’s world?

But surely it was impossible. “The server went inactive after the L’manberg elections. I don’t fucking know what you’re talking about.” Tommy glared at his doppelganger, unimpressed. “I think I’d remember if my brother blew up my nation, even if it was fake.”

Those familiar blue eyes narrowed. “Maybe I misremembered. Was it that other universe?” The familiar stranger tilted his head mockingly, tears long dried and replaced with a manic glint. “The one where they’re all weak little game streamers? They made the DreamSMP in one of their stupid little games too."

“And then they got viral, blah blah blah…” The other boy’s eyes darkened dangerously. “So they decided to milk the plot for clout. Those fuckers didn’t even bother to give us a proper ending.” He spat.

The familiar stranger let his words hang in the air between them for a moment. “Who cares who really caused it. I fuckin’ don’t.” He shrugged, too-skinny shoulders rising in a nonchalant gesture. “You all deserve to suffer.”

A shuddering breath left Tommy as he numbly processed his doppelganger’s words. It’s our fault, Tom had told him regretfully. This was what he meant, Tommy realized. Tom, Toby, and all their friends had made a story, and that story translated into something terrible in this familiar stranger’s universe.

He felt suddenly breathless, as if he’d just dodged a bullet. Tommy’s universe could’ve met that fate just as easily. They’d just gotten lucky with the genre of the story.

Then Tommy’s heart dropped, his mind twisting. Was the multiverse just story after story, coming alive after an author penned it? What if he was just a character in a book with an immutable ending?

But, no. Kristen said she came from Tommy’s universe first, and joined Tom’s later. She existed even before Tom’s universe had crafted those stories. So she could not simply be a character in the hands of other beings, no more than his doppelganger could. And—Tommy inhaled sharply as Quackity’s voice echoed through his head. Don’t worry! Us moderators would be the first to know if our world did anything to another universe.

The otherworldly boy was wrong. It was simple fate and coincidence that collided to make these universes’ stories intertwine, not malicious intent.

Fury bubbled in Tommy’s chest once more. He and Tom had no more influence on the other universe than this other boy did on theirs. Tom didn’t deserve to feel guilty for inciting this ragged doppelganger. And Tommy never deserved the mansion.

“Even if we somehow caused your fuckin’ wars,” Tommy hissed, “in what world does that make it okay for you to hit us back like this?” He drew himself up to his full height, looking down on his doppelganger, who stood with a perpetual slouch. “We didn’t know. Half of us thought the multiverse was a myth ‘til a few days ago. It isn’t revenge if it was an accident. It’s just fucking homicide.”

The other boy grinned, and for the first time, he looked truly happy. “Well,” he sighed unbotheredly, looking Tommy square in the eye, “It’s all just a game to me too.” A chuckle fell from his mouth, then one after another, until his doppelganger was fully cackling. Tommy felt a chill run through his veins at the sound.

“I just want someone to feel my pain!” The familiar stranger finally forced out through peals of too-bright laughter. “And the mansion obliged.” He spread out his arms, grinning widely, maniacally. “Is that so bad?”

“You disgust me.” Tommy spat viciously, stomach twisting at the sight of such revolting, inhuman mania etched across his own face. “What kind of a sick fuck wants to hurt other people so much?” Looking down, his gaze landed on the wretched, frozen forms of his friends below. He only felt more furious. “They’re your fucking friends too.”

“Don’t you want revenge?” His doppelganger asked abruptly, arms dropping to his sides like limp noodles. “Dream killed me. Wilbur killed me. Techno killed me. And I came back and killed all of them here.” He intoned matter-of-factly, uncaring as Tommy flinched. His brothers had killed him in another universe? “The mansion hurt you a million times. I’ve hurt you. Are you gonna sit there and take it like a pussy?”

Tommy snapped his mouth shut, staring incredulously at the other boy. “I want to kill you and every single Thing in that fucking mansion.” He said truthfully, testing the words out on his tongue. They felt wrong, heavy and sticky, uncomfortably similar to the nonsense his tormentor was spouting. “But,” Tommy realized heavily, “that would make me just as bad as you.”

Genuine surprise flashed across his doppelganger’s face, before it was replaced with snide amusement. “Suuure,” The other boy said gleefully. “I know you’re gonna kill the Thing, even if you don’t have to. Even if you’re halfway out the gate already.”

“And then,” his grin stretched uncomfortably wide on that familiar face, “you’ll know how I feel.”

“Fuck no.” Tommy retorted, even as his stomach flipped uncomfortably. “I’ll never be like you,” he resolved determinedly.

His doppelganger just leered at him again, an insufferably knowing look glinting in his eyes. “What if you already are?”

Something lurched in the blank void again. Tommy nearly stumbled, head spinning. The void was suddenly too much, too bright. His hands flew up, shielding his eyes from the ever-present white. As quickly as it came, the moment passed, and Tommy squinted back at the other boy.

His heart dropped as he saw, standing where his doppelganger had just been, a new figure. The other boy didn’t carry the same aura of otherness as Tom and the tattered stranger had. This person stood frozen, drenched in rainwater, staring into the distance with haunted eyes.

Tommy knew instantly that this was a version of himself in the flesh.

“Take us back,” his other self muttered through chattering teeth. A fresh wave of dismay hit Tommy as he realized: this was the Tommy that had first begged the Thing to send them back.

“It’ll be okay,” Tommy found himself telling his past self. “Everything will be fine. You’re gonna get everyone out.” His eyes flitted to the journal in his past self’s hand—or, rather, what should’ve been the journal. Instead, there was simply a blur of white, as if the void simply hadn’t finished forming around it. Tommy realized with a jolt that the journal wasn’t appearing because the journal was gone.

And it hit him, finally, what that meant. Tommy physically took a step back, eyes blown wide. The clock and the journal were destroyed. His own signature had disappeared before his very eyes. The mansion had no more power—he had no more power. There was nothing keeping him trapped behind those gates anymore.

“You’re gonna get out.” He breathed almost reverently, staring at his past self in awe. This raggedly, pathetic boy was about to spend countless loops failing, over and over again. But he was going to win. “I—” Tommy swallowed thickly, head buzzing and heart thumping at the incredulity of it all. “I’m getting out.”

Tommy realized, finally, that his past self didn’t seem to hear a single word he’d said. Past Tommy simply kept staring into the distance, teeth chattering quietly. Sighing, Tommy threw one last pitying look at his past self, before turning away. It was about time that he figured out how to get out of this place.

“Go back.” The whisper drew Tommy out of his ponderings. He glanced back at the figure behind him, and did a double take as he caught sight of his past self’s expression.

Past Tommy’s face was twisted into a look of pure vindictiveness, teeth bared, eyes narrowed into slits. “Go back,” his past self hissed, one hand twitching around the white sword that suddenly appeared in it. “Take us back so I can kill you.”

Tommy froze. As his past self bared his teeth at an invisible enemy, the void distorted. For a second, Past Tommy’s snarling face twisted into the gray visage of the Thing. The illusion faded as quickly as it appeared, but Tommy knew what he had seen.

“This…this isn’t what happened.” Tommy muttered frantically, recoiling from the sight. “I don’t remember this!”

But the other figure continued to growl at something that Tommy couldn’t see. “Don’t laugh at me!” Past Tommy snapped. Now, there was not a single tear on his face; there was only anger. “I’ll fucking kill you! I’ll get every one of my friends to help me burn you to the fucking ground!”

Tommy’s hands shook as the familiar words burned in his mind. He’d said the very same thing just minutes ago, as he faced off with the Thing. At the time, the words had felt right, flowing with anger and vindiction. Now, hearing them tossed back at him from a face twisted in malice, Tommy only felt sick.

“I need to get back.” Tommy remembered suddenly, heart beating a mile a minute. He fell to his knees, reaching desperately for his friends in the frozen scene below. There was Wilbur, clutching the gate with desperate hope shining in his eyes, and Techno, mirroring Tommy’s own position as he glared at the Thing. There were Tubbo and Ranboo and Sapnap and all his family, holding their breaths, waiting for time to tick on.

The void seemed to expand, creeping into the edges of the frozen scene below. Tommy stretched his hand fruitlessly toward the small figures of his unmoving friends. “I did it for them,” he gasped as void enveloped him, trying to erase the sight of his own rage-filled face from his mind. “I’m doing it for them. Not for revenge.”

Blank white obscured the last of the scene, and Tommy was once again in a perfect sphere of white void. He closed his eyes helplessly, hands fumbling to grasp each other in a flimsy pose of reverence. A memory of himself pulling Tubbo onto the ground to ‘pray’ flashed into Tommy’s mind, and a fresh wave of nauseating desperation hit him.

“Take me back,” Tommy pleaded. “Let me out. I can’t leave them behind.” He thought not only of his friends waiting below, but also the bated breaths of the entire world, held hostage by the Thing's time magic. He thought of Toby and Tom and all of the others, watching and helping him all this time. He thought of himself, scared and alone so many loops ago.

Tommy had to break the cycle. He reached out, grabbed a fistful of void, and twisted. Time shattered around him, and there was suddenly uneven ground beneath his feet and a breeze in his hair.

He inhaled deeply, eyes still closed. The time was now.

Notes:

key points in case that was confusing:
- the "familiar stranger" (let's call him c!tommy) is from a universe where only the dreamsmp exists. in this universe, all the lore is real and painful. this universe is the most raw, faithful expression of the plot of the dreamsmp, and all the characters have gone through a LOT (especially c!tommy).
- for context, c!tommy has been through multiple betrayals and deaths, and has lost almost all his true friends. the dreamsmp also heavily died down in popularity and lost a lot of its fanbase before they concluded the story (to the point where idek the ending to the dreamsmp LOL), so c!tommy's universe is kinda stuck without proper closure
- c!tommy believes that tom and tommy's universes caused his pain by writing the story of the dreamsmp. however, while tom's universe may have influenced c!tommy's a bit, it definitely wouldn't be much. c!tommy's revenge is unjustifiable.
- the Thing is not c!tommy or past tommy. it's technically a separate being, but it runs on vengeance, which both of them have an abundance of. so, i guess you could say that the thing contains parts of c!tommy, past tommy, and any of its other victims / colluders.
- tommy has been motivated partially by a need for revenge this whole time, even if he hasn't acknowledged it til now. this is adding to the mansion's power. i wonder what he'll do next ;)

i really tried to portray the messiness of c!tommy's despairing sense of insanity. he's shifting between blaming other universes for his pain, reveling in revenge by getting back at (other versions of) the people who hurt him, goading the real Tommy into becoming vengeful, and simply doing things for the fun of it. the point is that he's been hurt and his life has been so, so unfair...but he chose revenge, and it corrupted him. at one point we might've felt bad for him, but he's too far gone for that now. revenge is a cycle!

Chapter 91: The Final Group

Summary:

Previously...

“Take me back,” Tommy pleaded. “Let me out. I can’t leave them behind.” He thought not only of his friends waiting below, but also the bated breaths of the entire world, held hostage by the Thing’s time magic. He thought of Toby and Tom and all of the others, watching and helping him all this time. He thought of himself, scared and alone so many loops ago.

Tommy had to break the cycle. He reached out, grabbed a fistful of void, and twisted. Time shattered around him, and there was suddenly uneven ground beneath his feet and a breeze in his hair.

He inhaled deeply, eyes still closed. The time was now.

Notes:

last official chapter: here we go!

i suggest you read the first chapter again (at least the very beginning!) to see the parallels. be on the lookout for other callbacks too! ;)

“Oh, wow.” Tommy breathed, staring upward. “That sure did the trick.”

The Thing was dying. It stood, still looming high above him, howling and clawing at its bony gray chest as if it were on fire. The tattered pages of Tommy’s journal fluttered in the breeze, still clutched tightly in his hands. He tossed them aside ruthlessly, and the Thing shrieked again, as if Tommy had just stabbed it in the heart. Stumbling backward, it tripped feebly on its own tail.

Tommy couldn’t help but stare, jaw agape, as the Thing crashed to the ground. In all his loops, he had never witnessed the monster fall and fail to get up. Any incarnation of the Thing would always fade away instead, retreating to its cage to recuperate.

But the Thing made no move to vanish. It flailed weakly upon the ground, ugly body twisting in pain. Perhaps it didn’t have the power to retreat anymore. Despite himself, Tommy felt a twinge of pleasure as he watched the monster struggle.

“TOMMY!” The shout snapped Tommy out of his thoughts. Then, there was a mighty creak behind him.

Tommy whipped around, heart in his throat. Awestruck relief hit him like a truck as sunlight gleamed on formidable iron gates, moving at last. At long last, the barrier that had severed him from his family was crumbling. The iron-wrought doors swung open slowly, revealing the faces of his friends, overflowing with confusion and relief and joy. Tommy’s heart seemed to swell in his chest, cutting off any words he wanted to say as he opened and closed his mouth uselessly.

“Stay back!” Tommy finally found his voice again as Tubbo, shooting to his feet, made to dash through the opening gates. His throat was sore and his words came out broken and scratchy, but he raised his head high, firmly meeting his best friend’s uncertain gaze. “Stay!”

The goat hybrid froze, shocked tears still spilling across his relieved face, looking between Tommy and the rest of his family. “But Tommy—”

Tommy just held up a hand, already turning back to the writhing Thing. “I’ll be out in a moment.” He replied, the steadiness of his voice surprising even himself. “Trust me. The Thing won’t be getting me again.”

The other monsters were screaming now too. Some fell onto the ground without a fight, their enormous bodies shaking the earth, while others clutched their heads weakly and howled. Tommy redirected his gaze to the largest Thing, which still lay crumpled on the ground.

Pathetic. With only one person’s pain and misery to feed on, and no clock or journal, the Thing was nothing.

“It’s time,” Tommy growled at the fallen monster, “for you to finally die.” He took a step forward. The Thing just lay there, unmoving, staring at Tommy enigmatically with those beady black eyes.

With a twist of his wrist, his bone white sword appeared in his hand. Tommy braced it in both hands, lowering the tip so that it hovered above where the monster’s heart would be. Even then, the Thing did not move. It watched him almost expectantly.

Tommy bared his teeth at it, suddenly filled with fury at the way the Thing still seemed to mock him. The monster’s cruel mouth twisted, and Tommy remembered how his past self had scowled, back in that void. Tommy must look just like him right now.

His battered, bruised doppelganger’s words echoed in his ears. I know you’re gonna kill the Thing, even if you don’t have to.

Ice ran through his veins. Tommy nearly dropped his sword as he took one jolting step backward, then another. That familiar stranger’s savage smile flashed through his mind. “I can’t be like him,” Tommy decided, voice wavering.

A memory blossomed in the back of his mind. Vengeance, Karl and Bad had said. The mansion was powered by rifts between worlds, and just as importantly, vengeance. His tattered doppelganger had certainly overflowed with thirst for revenge, and he’d even bragged about how he’d fueled the mansion with it. And the bloodthirsty expression on his past self’s face had sent chills down Tommy’s spine.

Tommy’s blood ran cold. As he stared down at the sword in his own trembling hands, Tommy faced what he’d suspected ever since he found out what the mansion really was.

Did his own desire for vengeance give power to the thing that tormented him most?

“Hurry!” Someone shouted behind him. Tommy turned to see the gates fully open, his family all crowding at the threshold, heeding his warning not to reenter but leaning as far as they could toward him.

Wilbur was still wiping away tears, but his fists were clenched. “Come on!” He urged.

“If you’re gonna do it, then do it quickly!” Phil agreed, eyes shining frantically in the sunlight.

They were still scared, Tommy could tell. His family was terrified that the balance would shift, the Thing would get back up, and the gates would close once more. The mansion destroyed their trust; they had no reason to believe it would let them go easily. But Tubbo was still staring at Tommy, and all his hesitance was replaced by faith burning in his eyes.

Tommy tore his gaze away from his best friend’s earnest stare. He met each of his friends’ eyes in turn, and saw the flames of fury flickering within each of them. George bit his lip hard, trying to quell the fire in his eyes, Karl stared darkly into the mansion, and Ranboo gazed upon Tommy with furious justice etched across his face. His family wanted the Thing dead just as much as he did.

Tommy’s own heart desperately wanted to see the Thing's blood spill, its life draining away. It was the least it deserved. Perhaps killing it would be justice, not revenge. Tommy planted his feet firmly in the ground; perhaps if he killed it now, the Thing could never hurt anyone again.

But his family, even with anger and justice coursing so palpably through each of their veins, was giving him the choice. Meeting his brothers’ desperate eyes once more, Tommy realized. They would forgo revenge if it meant getting him back.

Tommy swallowed, turning slowly to face the Thing once more. Its eyes glittered, even as it lay crumpled and powerless on the ground. Tommy gulped again, his knuckles shining white on the hilt of his sword. He wanted so desperately to kill the Thing. But, deep beneath the haze of rage clouding his vision, Tommy wondered whether taking revenge would only empower the mansion.

“Running…away?” The Thing's sudden rasping voice cut through his muddled thoughts. Tommy fought to keep his breathing steady as those two words set a flame inside him. Do it for them, he reminded himself. Even if it means running away.

The manic, incensed, furious face of his second doppelganger flashed through his mind, then the unbearably vengeful expression of his own past self. Revenge had ruined him in another universe. It almost destroyed him here too. But Tommy could stop the cycle, right here, right now.

Looking upon the fallen Thing, Tommy made his choice.

“No.” Tommy decided, and he relished the way that word fell simply from his mouth without deadly magic trailing it. “I’m not playing your games anymore. I’m not giving you your happy ending.” He spat, venom dripping from his voice, hoping that his words would hurt the Thing where his sword could not.

He turned back to the gate, where his family watched with bated breaths. Wilbur and Techno stood hand in hand, shoulders tensed in identical form. Ranboo’s foot inched closer to the threshold of the mansion’s yard, then away, then back again. Tubbo clung onto the ender hybrid like he was an anchor, an expression of fearful, disbelieving hope hovering in his eyes.

George looked caught between doubt and overwhelming relief. He sagged where he stood, and Sapnap let the older man lean on him without question. The blaze hybrid’s fists were clenched, but ironically, there was no trace of fire in his anxious eyes.

Dream, standing dazedly beside them, had one hand gripping his hair tightly. The admin stared shamelessly at the Thing, his eyes flickering between their normal green and a glowing neon, and Tommy got the feeling that Dream was dealing with the sudden absence of the Ryuuzu’s stifling power.

Wings rising stiffly like the ears of an alert dog, Phil wrung his hands. His blue eyes contained a million unspoken apologies, but pride dominated his expression. Quackity balanced at the edge of the entrance, his iconic beanie askew and hair disheveled, squeezing through the crowd as much as possible to fix Tommy with a look of uncertain joy. Karl crouched below them, hands dug into the lush grass outsidr and eyes still wet as he gazed slack-jawed through the open gates.

Bad caught Tommy’s eye. The demon hybrid nodded once, sharply, hands pressed tightly against his mouth. His gaze flickered anxiously to the monster behind him, but Tommy didn’t turn to look.

Faced with the fragile hope in the faces of his family, Tommy knew that even if his mind screamed at him to stop running away, he was making the right choice.

“You got one thing wrong.” A smile flitted across Tommy’s face, and the thirst in his blood quelled as he watched his family smile hesitantly, hopefully, back at him. “I’m not alone.”

He put one foot forward, then another, then another. There was a faint groan behind him, the monstrous voice too weak to form words. His joints stiffened and his heart burned, begging him to stop, to plunge his sword into the Thing before it was too late.

But, without a backward glance at the Thing, Tommy walked step after step to the gate. “I’m not running away,” he murmured to himself, forcing his stiff legs to move further away from his tormentor lying crumpled on the ground. “I’m not.”

Suddenly, he was mere feet away from the open gate. The whole world seemed to hold its breath. His family stood in the safety of the outside, watching him with wide, wet eyes, stretching out disbelieving hands to welcome him.

“You’re not.” Tubbo echoed, mouth pulled into a wide smile despite the terrified, hopeful tears gathering in his eyes. “You’re just…going home.”

The bone white sword, the final proof of Tommy’s toil in the mansion, fell to the earth with a dull thump. The Thing let out a feeble, warbling screech behind him, and Tommy fought to keep his head up and his eyes forward. His hands now free, he reached for his family waiting behind the threshold. Tommy’s fingers crossed the boundary first, then his arm, then legs, and then—

Tommy wondered if he was truly dead and ascending to heaven, because this was the moment that even his wildest dreams didn’t dare to illustrate.

His feet met soft, luscious grass. The air felt fresher, lighter. A bird trilled brightly in the distance, breaking the bleak silence that choked the grounds of the mansion.

For a moment, Tommy just stood in the sunlight, head tilted up to marvel at the splendor of the canopy above. Even the sky looked bluer outside the mansion. From the very corner of his eye, he could see the gates behind him, and the crumpled figure of the Thing, unable to follow him into the outer world. This was true freedom, he realized.

Then the breath was knocked out of him as arms, shooting from all directions, wrapped tightly around him. Tommy let out an oof, hands scrabbling to find purchase in the sudden mass of bodies squeezing him.

“I’m sorry!” A mop of brown hair sobbed on his shoulder. “I-I should’ve stayed with you, Toms, I’m so sorry—”

Tommy turned and threw his arms around the shaking body of his oldest brother. “S-Shut the fuck up!” His own voice warbled as he hugged Wilbur fiercely. “It w-wasn’t your fault. The mansion c-caught me because I’m the R-Ryuuzu. I was the Ryuuzu.” Tommy corrected himself, and his heart soared as he declared his freedom. “So s-stop moping.”

Wilbur just laughed wetly, still trembling as he clung onto Tommy like a lifeline. Familiar pink hair tickled Tommy’s nose as his other brother squeezed through the crowd to pull him into his arms. “Don’t you ever leave us hanging like that again.” Techno whispered fiercely, and though his voice was steady, Tommy could tell he was fighting to keep a quiver out of it. Tommy just squeezed him back, throat closing as he felt tears staining the top of his head.

“I’m so proud of you, kid.” Tears fell hard and fast from Tommy’s own eyes as he felt metal feathers brush his shoulder. Squirming out of Techno’s embrace, he threw himself at Phil next. The lightweight elytrian caught him easily, enveloping him in a hug that made him feel like a child again. A sob left Tommy, and Phil chuckled just as wetly. “You fuckin’ did it!”

Tommy clung on tightly for a few moments, closing his eyes in the warmth of his pseudo-father’s arms. He felt numb, but not in the shocked, furious way that had powered him through the last few minutes. It was starting to hit him now. After countless tries and endless suffering, Tommy’s friends were out, and so was he.

“I told y-you!” Ranboo’s face was completely streaked with blood and tears. Tommy froze in the middle of throwing his arms around Ranboo, wincing at the mess.

“Ranboo, your—” Ranboo intercepted Tommy’s hand as it rose to touch his face. A carefree smile stretched across the ender hybrid’s lips, as if he couldn’t feel the pain of the tears at all.

“I’m f-fine!” The ender hybrid reassured, clasping Tommy’s hand joyously between both of his. “You’re fine! I told you it was possible!”

Another arm wrapped around Tommy’s shoulders. “It was always possible to escape together,” Karl smiled, the pain and uncertainty washing away from his expression as he squeezed Tommy. He pinched the younger boy’s cheek affectionately, nearly elbowing Wilbur and Techno—still clinging onto their brother—in the faces as he did so.

“Give the man some space!” Quackity’s bright, jubilant voice laughed from somewhere nearby. The ball of limbs around Tommy began to disperse, and the moderator took the chance to pull him into a crushing side hug. “You did it, Tommy.” He murmured, eyes shining wetly in the sunlight, but his smile shining even brighter.

“I did it…!” Tommy echoed, more tears blurring his vision as his smile stretched impossibly wider.

He barely had time to make out the faces of Dream and Sapnap before they crashed into him, hugging him fiercely on either side. “Now that’s a winning smile,” Sapnap joked, his own grin radiant and relieved.

Dream’s smile wasn’t quite as carefree. As the admin drew back, his face alternated between teary joy and complete confusion. Finally, a look of utter relief overtook his expression. “I don’t get it all,” Dream muttered, voice full of awe. “But…from one former Ryuuzu to another, you did a damn good job.”

A watery chuckle fell from Tommy’s mouth as he scrubbed furiously at his eyes. “Former Ryuuzu,” he repeated wondrously. “God, that feels good.”

George appeared before him next. Bad hovered beside him, clearly intent on giving Tommy some space, despite looking like he was trying very hard not to squeeze Tommy in a death embrace.

The normally untouchy man, however, took one look at Tommy and pulled him into a surprisingly gentle hug. “Sorry I told you to fuck the Thing,” George muttered, voice trembling slightly, drawing a surprised snort of laughter from Tommy. “Thanks for not doing that.”

Bad, unable to resist anymore, threw his arms around the both of them. “Language!” The demon hybrid wailed tearfully, making them all burst into laughter. “But—oh my muffins, Tommy, I’m so proud.” Bad gave him one last good squeeze before setting him free, his glowing eyes teary. “You did the right thing.”

Tommy’s face-splitting smile slipped slightly. “I hope so.” He murmured. Did he truly make the right choice? His fingers dug into his arms as he surpressed a shudder. What if the Thing was still stalking within those walls, waiting for its next victim?

A gentle, careful hand caught his wrist, pulling his fingers away from his arms. “Hey.” Tommy looked over, fresh tears gathering in his eyes, as Tubbo smiled up at him. “I promised, didn’t I?” His best friend giggled, his own eyes glistening. “I promised you that you’d escape with everyone. So stop worrying.”

“Right,” Tommy chuckled breathlessly, scrubbing his eyes furiously and giving Tubbo’s hand a tight squeeze. He raised his face to the sky one more time, taking comfort in the vibrant, breathtaking blue. His family parted slightly, sensing a shift in the atmosphere. Mustering all his courage, Tommy turned to look at the gates he had walked through minutes ago.

Without a single sound, the iron bars had slid shut again. They stood as strong and formidable as ever. For the first time, they were keeping Tommy out, not trapping him in.

Movement inside the mansion grounds caught Tommy’s eye. He stared, heart racing suddenly again, half expecting to see the Thing barrelling toward them.

But it was the mansion moving, not the motionless lumps of gray littering the lawn. A chunk of wall fell, then another, and another.

Little by little, the mansion was crumbling, its foundations giving way and its highest stones cascading down to the earth below. The open front door, tiny in the distance, cracked as the mansion seemed to sink into the ground. Brick after brick tumbled down, pockmarking the once-pristine walls of the mansion, making it seem just a little less imposing.

And still, even as the towering structure shook, the Thing did not move.

“What…” Tommy felt like he was holding his breath, barely daring to hope. “What does this mean?”

Red and blue sunglasses flashed in the sunlight as Jack appeared beside him. “If the rift still existed, the mansion would’ve just disappeared off into another universe.” He explained seriously. The older man looked up at Tommy, a rare gentle smile gracing his features. “If the mansion is falling…

“That means it’s really over, Tommy.” Niki put a hand on his shoulder, her eyes sparkling and her smile warm. “You’ll never see the Thing again.”

Tommy could barely breathe. He looked back at the mansion, now crumbling in earnest. The barren land inside the gated grounds shook with the impact of falling stone, but outside the gates, the ground lay as smooth and quiet as ever.

“This isn’t a dream again, is it?” Tommy found himself asking, his brain a jumble of disbelief and warm fuzzy feelings.

Beside him, his best friend laughed again, and the sound seemed to reverberate through Tommy’s very soul. “Hell no!” Tubbo let go of Tommy’s hand, and for a split second, he mourned the loss of its warmth. Then, the goat hybrid tackled Tommy into a huge hug, knocking the air right out of him.

“Chill!” Tommy wheezed, and for the first time since that very first loop, unbridled joy coursed through his veins. “Okay! I get it!” And, as he reveled in the lack of fog in his brain or dread trickling down his spine, Tommy really did understand. It was truly over.

Tubbo chuckled, but his laugh soon turned into something more like a sob. “Thank you, Tommy.” He sniffled, burying his face into Tommy’s shoulder. “T-Thank you for doing this for us. Thank you for all the p-pain, the suffering, the failures. And—” The goat hybrid’s voice broke, but he just forged on with another chuckle. “Thank you for coming back to us.”

“We fucking did it!” Sapnap shouted somewhere behind Tommy. His arms soon joined their hug, and like dominoes toppling in a line, the rest of their friends fell upon the pile again.

Warm arms squeezed every last drop of doubt from Tommy’s body. He let out a tearful laugh, forgetting about the Things dying mere meters away, forgetting about the blood staining their clothes, forgetting the pain and fear and rage. The fury that had fueled him, ever since that very first loop, became nothing more than a memory.

He never needed revenge. All he needed was this.

There was a lot to unpack, and even more to catch up on. In a few minutes, Tommy would have to dry his tears, embark on the hours-long trek to the server jump point, and emerge back into the real world. Soon, their jobs and responsibilities would return, and his family would all split reluctantly into their separate lives.

And perhaps Tommy would still wake up thinking he was still in the mansion, panic in the presence of clocks, or vehemently hate the color gray. Maybe Wilbur and Techno would feel phantom aches in their chests for months to come. Perhaps Sapnap would cling tighter to his closest friends, Dream would sometimes stare into the distance with blank eyes, and George would wonder what could’ve happened if he hadn’t opened the front door in time.

Lilies and bluebells and alliums might still make Tubbo cry. Ranboo might train more than ever, pushing himself to his limits, just in case. Phil may treat his wings more gingerly and stick to his family like glue, terrified of losing any of them again. Perhaps Quackity and Karl will linger longer on moderator patrols, paranoia fueling searches along the edges of their universe for signs of new rifts. Maybe Bad’s nightmares about collisions between worlds will never fade.

But, when he’d screamed loud enough to wake Tommy from his nightmares, Wilbur had been right. The fear and pain wouldn’t be the only things that lasted, long after the last stone of the mansion fell. Forged in blood, their ragtag little family would move on together, one step at a time.

Tommy, buried in the warmth of his family’s embrace, couldn’t help but smile. What could go wrong when they were together?

Nothing at all.

Act IV fin.

Notes:

when, when, when?

now. :)

long sappy a/n will be next chapter, but...if you made it this far, let it be known that i appreciate you beyond words and i'm so grateful that you made it through this wild ride. see you tomorrow for the epilogue!

Chapter 92: Fairy Taler (Epilogue)

Notes:

finally...

chapter title is based on this gorgeous hetaoni ost: Fairy Taler (although I think the name on its own is quite fitting too!)

Epilogue.

“Ha!” Ranboo planted one foot on the chest of his fallen enemy, eyes blazing in triumph. “I win!”

George bared his teeth at the ender hybrid, equally inflamed. “You wish!” He hissed indignantly. “I’ll get you, just you wait—”

A pillow to the face muffled the rest of his sentence. Ranboo hopped off George’s chest easily, all of his battlefield intensity disappearing as he beamed around the room. “Yay!”

Ten disbelieving, mildly intimidated faces stared back at him. (George’s expression was still obscured by the pillow.) “You picked ‘sudden pillow fight of doom’ because you knew you’d win!” Sapnap pointed at Ranboo accusingly. The effectiveness of the gesture was slightly dampened by the crude paper dunce cap balanced precariously on his head.

Ranboo and George turned to the blaze hybrid in sync. George peeled the pillow off his face to reveal his smirk. “You’re just salty you were the first to lose.”

“Practice makes perfect!” The ender hybrid added cheerily, a hint of snark in his voice.

The blaze hybrid’s jaw dropped open in the face of the double attack. “Excuse me,” he huffed, leaping to his feet. “It’s just ‘cause I’ve been feeling off today!” Sapnap bluffed.

“Probably ‘cause you ate Quackity’s ‘tacos’ earlier,” Techno muttered, eyes averted innocently.

The room broke into chaos again as Quackity promptly started swearing at the piglin hybrid, who grinned unbotheredly while Bad desperately shouted ‘language’. Sapnap took this as a cue to fall on George, whacking the older man in the face with his own polka-dot pillow. Ranboo danced out of the way easily, stifling a giggle as he watched Sapnap and George brawling on the ground.

“Don’t let your guard down, boob boy!” Someone sang behind him. Every muscle in Ranboo’s body tensed as dread washed over him. Before Ranboo could whip around to face his attacker, however, a fluffy whack in the head sent him tumbling to the ground.

A sock-clad foot nudged his back. “Gotcha!” Tommy smirked. “Your reign ends here, Ranboo.” Despite his wrinkled t-shirt, striped pajama pants, and soft weapon of choice, Tommy looked every bit like a rebel overthrowing a tyrant.

Ranboo just groaned unintelligably, thankful that Phil had insisted on covering the cozy room with their sleeping mattresses before the sudden pillow fight of doom.

“Haven’t you had enough of being a rebel?” Tubbo scoffed, appearing suddenly by Tommy’s side and aiming a pillow at the back of his knees. Caught off guard, Tommy promptly crumpled on top of Ranboo, drawing an pained oof from the ender hybrid.

Tubbo just grinned mischievously down at his two fallen friends, his hands—healthy, whole, and uninjured—still clutching a pillow triumphantly. “L’manberg wasn’t enough for you?” He teased.

Tommy rolled off of Ranboo, much to the ender hybrid’s relief. “If I wanted to make L’manberg 2.0, I’d be hitting him.” He scoffed, jabbing a finger over at Dream, who was wheezing with laughter as he recorded his best friends’ battle.

Propping himself up on his elbows, Ranboo squinted at the chaos that had descended upon the room. Dream had abandoned his comm and was now surprisingly—or not, considering their reputation as friendly rivals—wrestling Techno as Sapnap, George, and Quackity egged them on. Karl was sneaking up on an unsuspecting Bad, who was busy facepalming hard.

Phil tried his best to blend into the walls. It was to no avail, however, as Wilbur quickly zeroed in on the elytrian and barrelled toward him. Phil’s shrieks were lost beneath Wilbur’s delighted cackles, as he brutally attacked his pseudo-father with a fluffy pink pillow.

“ …This isn’t really what I meant when I said ‘sudden pillow fight of doom.’” Ranboo admitted bemusedly. “But I think I like this more.”

Tubbo plopped down beside the two of them, though not before giving Tommy one last half-hearted whack. “It suits us, doesn’t it?” He pointed out brightly. “We’re not exactly the best at planning, after all.”

Ranboo and Tommy shared an amused, if not slightly sardonic look. Indeed, their last moments in the mansion had been filled with unplanned twists. To be fair, such a situation was impossible to perfectly plan out, as Dream had pointed out while apologizing profusely for Tubbo’s lost fingers. Tubbo, riding high on their escape, just waved his bandaged hand dismissively and reminded him that they’d regenerate upon respawn.

In the months since they’d left that horrible server for the last time, the number of times any of them had slept alone could be counted on one hand. Tubbo and Ranboo’s half-finished village project, the cozy abodes of Quackity’s desert server, George’s unaesthetic but homely cobblestone builds, and even their old DreamSMP community house all became prime sleepover spots.

It had taken months to get here, specifically, what with the struggle to get a new server approved and the long hours spent terraforming and building it. Phil had even kept his word and spent an entire day lugging mountains of stuff, from his hardcore world to this new server. But now, at last, their little family had a server of their own to call home.

“Guys! Calm down!” Bad’s annoyed voice rose above the chaos and fluffy carnage. “We spent hours building this house! If you all destroy it…” He trailed off ominously, narrowing his glowing eyes at Karl, who froze mid-swing.

“Yessir,” Karl replied dejectedly but meekly, promptly hiding his pillow behind his back.

The rest of their friends followed suit, reluctantly setting down their weapons. George climbed off of where he’d been holding Sapnap in a headlock, smirking lightly. Ranboo just looked on in amusement. “Just to be clear…I’m still the winner.”

“Who knew that lanky fucker would be so good at pillow fights?” Wilbur muttered to no one in particular. Ranboo couldn’t quite tell if his voice was awed or snarky. “Whew, look at the time!” The older man added, checking something invisible that must’ve been his personal status bar.

Phil peeked at his own personal window, eyes widening at whatever he saw. “Okay! Off to bed, children!” He declared with a clap of his hands. “We gotta get up early tomorrow to visit the server Japan, remember?”

Tommy raised his head from the soft, thin mattress below. “Riiight.” He promptly let his head fall again, a tired but happy smile settling on his face. “What a day it’s been, amirite?”

“What a day,” Ranboo agreed, pushing himself up off the ground. They’d spent it partying, celebrating the completion of their new home. The ender hybrid stifled a yawn. “Gotta go brush my teeth,” he informed his friends sleepily, standing and wandering off to the door.

Opening the door—a pale cherry-colored thing that looked nothing like the mansion’s beige entrances—Ranboo stepped out into the small hallway. The entire little cottage was only about as big as Eden, as none of them were keen on building anything too big. They’d had enough of grandeur in the mansion.

The narrow hallway led to a communal bathroom, a kitchen, and little else. Outside the house, equally quaint little cottages formed a little village in the prairie biome; one for each of them. For tonight, Ranboo and his friends would have to squeeze in order to sleep together in this house; but that was exactly what they wanted.

Ranboo shuffled into the bathroom, blinking in the bright light. Sapnap was already standing before one of the many sinks, a toothbrush in his mouth. He perked up as Ranboo entered. “Rwnbo! Jst l’ke ol’ t’ms, mm?”

The ender hybrid blinked at him uncertainly. “…Huh?”

Sapnap held up a hand, turning briefly to spit out his mouthful of toothpaste. “Just like old times, eh?” He repeated brightly.

“Like old…” A memory from months ago flashed into Ranboo’s mind, of talking with Sapnap in a bathroom not unlike this one. “Oh! Right!”

The blaze hybrid grinned, stowing his toothbrush away in one of the cabinets lining the walls. “We really did catch him in the end, eh?” He said, a knowing look in his eye.

Ranboo smiled too, remembering their conversation from an eternity ago. “Just as much as Tommy caught us,” he pointed out honestly.

“Of course.” Sapnap’s smile softened as he clapped Ranboo on the shoulder. “Well, I’m off!” The blaze hybrid trotted out the bathroom.

Turning to the sinks and retrieving his own toothbrush, Ranboo couldn’t help but keep smiling. Sometimes, it was still hard to believe that it was all over. When Ranboo had finally stepped over the threshold of the mansion, it felt like thousands of memories of past loops hit him at once.

Reconciling his jumble of memories with the fact that, outside that cursed server, no time at all had passed…well, that took much longer than the trek to the server jump point. But, months later, they were all beginning to heal.

As Ranboo finished brushing his teeth, the door swung open again. Peering behind his shoulder, he saw Techno and Dream—not bickering for once, surprisingly—walk in.

Techno gave him an approving nod. “The sudden pillow fight of doom was a good suggestion.” The piglin hybrid said simply. “Even if the suddenness, uh, caught us a bit off guard.” Ranboo snickered slightly, remembering the looks on everyone’s faces when he’d thrown the first shot at an unsuspecting Sapnap.

Dream nodded in agreement, eyes twinkling as he trotted toward the sinks too. “Next up; bucket pudding!” He vowed, squeezing toothpaste onto his own toothbrush. “You get me, right, Ranboo?”

“Sounds fun!” Ranboo replied easily, giggling interally at the way Techno’s eyebrows immediately rose in the way that suggested competitiveness.

“Bucket pudding? Like a fuckin’ bucket of slop?” Ranboo heard Techno ask skeptically as he made his way out of the bathroom. Dream shot something back, partially muffled by toothpaste, that made Techno snicker. Ranboo closed the door quietly behind him, rolling his eyes fondly at the duo’s familiar catfighting.

The ender hybrid emerged back into the main room. The lights had been dimmed since he left, and Ranboo could already spot George and Quackity conked out together in the corner. Phil, grooming his metal feathers quietly not far from them, offered Ranboo a smile as he passed.

Ranboo smiled back softly. The older man had been more attentive to his wings ever since they escaped, almost like he was afraid something would take them away from him again. His protectiveness over his wings paled against that over his pseudo-sons, however. Even now, his left wing was draped almost defensively over a slumbering Wilbur.

He paused as he passed Bad, who watched the sleeping forms of their friends with a faraway look in his eyes. Ranboo settled carefully next to the demon hybrid. “Sorry for all that mess,” he chuckled quietly.

“Oh, you muffinhead. I don’t mind!” Bad replied contentedly, glowing eyes crinkling at the edges as he smiled. “I may play the chaperone, but you’re all grown men. I’m not gonna tell you all what to do.” He tore his gaze away from the lightly snoring Quackity. “I was just thinking…we really did get our happy ending, hmm?”

Ranboo pondered, his own eyes growing thoughtful and unfocused as he looked toward one of the walls. On it, in the space where a clock might typically hang, was their contract book. Its spread-out pages showed proof of their family’s vows to each other, as well as the lighthearted post-mansion plans they’d made. Sing karaoke together…bucket pudding…amusement park… “Right down to the very last detail,” the ender hybrid marvelled.

Bad beamed, and Ranboo knew that—just like him—the demon hybrid was thinking about their conversation long ago in Eden. They’d made painfully optimistic plans, daring to hope that they could escape and create a new home on a new server. And their fairy-tale dreams really had all come true.

“Go to sleep, Ranboo.” Bad said gently, though not without the slightly authoritative edge of a mother hen. “It’s getting late.”

“Good night, Bad.” Ranboo offered the demon hybrid a last smile before heaving himself to his feet once more. He trudged toward his spot among the blankets, limbs heavy with sleepiness.

There, he found Tubbo already fast asleep, mouth hanging wide open as he slept soundly. Tommy, still hanging onto consciousness, looked up at Ranboo expectantly from where he was acting as Tubbo’s pillow. Ranboo plopped down obligingly, snuggling immediately into the warmth of the blankets.

“G’night, Boo.” Tommy murmured, his eyes seeming to shine in the low light of the room.

Ranboo smiled, basking in the quiet comfort of his family slumbering around him. “Good night, Toms.”

He closed his eyes, ready for sleep to overtake him. It almost felt like he was still in Eden, settling down for sleep on futons spread across the ground. Eden was perhaps the only place in that mansion that came close to feeling like home. Unwillingly, Ranboo’s mind wandered to the thought of the mansion.

On one of the nights that Tommy had crashed over in his and Tubbo’s village, Ranboo caught him scrolling feverishly through a server list on his comm. Ranboo hadn’t said anything. He just sat quietly by Tommy’s side, silent tears rolling down both their cheeks as they stared at the listing for that one, dreadful server. Tommy had been right; the mansion was gone, but the server lived on.

Ranboo couldn’t even begin to imagine what Tommy was feeling in that moment. Even if the Thing had tormented him since the very beginning, the mansion must have been a twisted sort of home for the younger boy. And even with the mansion gone, that server still held painful echoes of the past. Maybe one day, many years from now, the pain of that place would fade, and they could set foot upon that server once more and laugh. But not yet.

They never talked about that night again. Sometimes during their constant sleepovers, however, Ranboo would jolt awake to hear Tommy stifling sobs in the dead of night. Sometimes, as Ranboo himself drifted off, he could still hear Tommy softly counting the breaths of his family around him.

Ranboo peeked over at Tommy, half expecting to see the younger boy’s lips moving silently as he counted.

But Tommy was already fast asleep, eyes closed and expression just as painless as it had been the entire day. Ranboo found himself smiling at the sight, his best friend’s peaceful face swimming in the back of his mind even as he turned away. It was progress.

As the warmth enveloped him and his consciousness faded, Ranboo could hear the rest of their ragtag little family trickling into the room. He watched through bleary, half-shut eyes as Techno curled up beside his brother and father. Dream was whispering with Bad, both men sprawled across the mattresses, carefree smiles tugging at their mouths.

Moving like a shadow, Sapnap settled somewhere just out of sight of Ranboo’s blurring vision, a contented sigh leaving him. Someone—perhaps Karl, from the feeling of fluffy hair brushing his shoulder—flopped between Ranboo and the older man. Quackity threw a careless arm across the ender hybrid’s legs in his sleep, while George slumbered like a dead log.

Ranboo let his eyes slip shut at last. Eden was in their grasp once again. The pain of the mansion was far from all their minds that night.

Only the sweetest memories remained. Cherry wood tables, the smell of pasta, and friendly chatter permeated Ranboo’s dreams. He remembered the warmth of the futons in Eden, and the thrill of ending a battle victoriously, his friends at his side.

The Thing had beaten them down, time after time again. But the mansion held a certain, devastating beauty too. When Ranboo woke in the morning, it would be to bright peals of laughter and the smell of sizzling bacon. And at night, after a day of fun and games and laughter, Ranboo would drift off again in the embrace of the family that he found in the mansion.

Tommy had torn them away from the nightmare of the mansion. Now, at long last, they would build the houses they planned, visit the servers they chatted about, and eat the food they craved. This ragtag little family could finally fulfill the dream that had perservered through even the depths of hell.

Now, it was time to write their own fairy tale ending.

Fin.

Notes:

to all those faithful readers who have read 'til the very end of this montrously long story: from the bottom of my heart, thank you. thank you for indulging my silly little crossover between the two fandoms that are nearest and dearest to my heart. it took nearly 200,000 words, 410 google docs pages, 92 chapters, and just over 3 years, but my little passion project is finally over! thank you so much, my readers, for being the reason why i kept writing all this time. (special shoutout to onkury, the reason why i started writing this again! 😋)

i truly finished just in time too! literally tomorrow i'm starting a brand new chapter in my life. i know this is just a story, but it's somehow become synonymous with my life thus far. as i end the old chapter of my life, i'm finally ending this story too. it's hard to leave this story here, but i know it will live on despite me moving on, just as the sun keeps rising and the birds keep singing in the server long after the mansion has rotted away.

thank you again everyone! i sincerely hope you enjoyed :)

please reach out to me if you would like--i love brainrotting with other ppl! i don't really have anonymous / fandom-dedicated social media, but you can message me at @pineless24 on discord!!

farewell,
- pineless

Chapter 93: Friday (Extra Story)

Summary:

It was Friday, and as he always did on Fridays, Techno went to the farmer’s market.

Notes:

HELLO MY DEAR READERS (assuming i still have any lol)

it seems like i have a trend of coming back to my old works in the summertime, eh? i was reading through the bulk of this hefty work and felt inspired to revisit my dear little pet project :)

please enjoy this extra story, following techno's perspective from outside the mansion in the times prior to this final loop. this is a very experimentative format, and i had a lot of fun writing it in this way! even if no one reads this, it was so fun to come back to my dear ideas ;)

this is also a bit of an early birthday present to myself haha

anyhow, hope you enjoy!

1.

It was Friday, and as he always did on Fridays, Techno went to the farmer’s market. Today, the sun was shining brightly upon stalls and stalls of mismatched goods and bountiful harvests. Techno had twisted his long, pink hair into the neatest braid he could, but it was already starting to fall apart and stick to his sweaty skin in the heat. He endured it, however. There were some automatic potato farmers awaiting Techno’s careful eye and heavy coin purse.

Like he always did, Techno took time to stop and stare at every vendor. Unbeknownst to most who knew and feared him as the intimidating Blood God, one of Techno’s greatest pleasures was window shopping. He didn’t earn all those coins from farming (and his previous career of fighting) for nothing, after all. His eyes lingered on a table laden with blade, flashing gold jewelry caught his attention for a while, and he couldn’t stop himself from buying a small slice of carrot cake.

Wandering through the hazy crowds and silently enjoying his treat, Techno idly checked his comm. Phil, his pseudo-father, had made vague promises of joining him at some point in the market. There was, however, no sign of him yet. Techno had also invited his two pseudo-brothers, Wilbur and Tommy, but they’d declined, vaguely citing some plans with a group of their other friends. Techno sighed. One of these days, he’d show them the true pleasure of taking life slow at the farmer’s market.

Techno took a moment to rest against a fence for a sheep vendor, gazing blankly into the mounds of wool. Something about the molting heat made time feel like syrup, congealing unpleasantly at times, and running through his fingers far too quickly at others. He wiped sweat from his brow, checking his comm idly once more.

Techno blinked, slightly shocked to see the time on his clock display. Had it already been five hours? Looking up at the sun, he realized that it was already setting. The air wasn’t quite as stiflingly hot as before, but the world felt just as wobbly and unreal as before. With a grunt, Techno pushed himself onto his feet once more. Maybe the heat had gotten to him.

Techno trotted through the closing stalls once more, brow slightly furrowed. What an unproductive day. Already planning how he’d make up for it tomorrow, he rounded a corner, and—

- - -

2.

It was Friday, and that meant Techno’s nearby farmer’s market was open. The harsh sun seemed to boil the air around him, making him regret not choosing a better hairstyle to keep his hair out of his face. Squinting through the brightness and the heat, Techno trudged through stalls upon stalls of goods. Despite the near-unbearable heat, he took the time to look carefully at each vendor’s products, appreciating each craft. His end goal—a couple of automated Potato Minions to take home—could wait.

Techno lingered by a stall selling what looked to be mouth-watering carrot cake, but decided against it for today. He checked his comm, frowning slightly. Despite saying that he might come to the market too, Phil was nowhere to be found. Techno sighed. Well, at least his pseudo-brothers should be having fun with their friends.

As he idly scrolled through his comm, Techno leaned against the fence of a sheep vendor. He let out another grumbling sigh, not noticing the way that the vendor shyed away, clearly intimidated by his stature. “Wrong day to come to the market,” Techno admitted to himself wearily, wiping yet another bead of sweat away from his forehead.

Then, out of nowhere—a dazzling flash of pain. Techno couldn’t stop himself from gasping, the sound coming out strangled and wheezing. The world around him seemed to flash abruptly, swimming in and out of focus. He barely registered the ground beneath him as he slid into a sitting position, his entire body and mind preoccupied by the brilliant ache suddenly gnawing at his heart.

Techno wheezed, one hand dropping his comm as the other clutched his chest. He had never felt pain quite like this before, even through his years of battles. This felt different. Along with the blinding pain came something duller, something that seemed to squeeze his heart in a way that wasn’t just physical. He let out a pitiful cough, head swimming. All he knew was that something was wrong.

He could barely make out shapes flitting around him: concerned vendors and shoppers, shocked at the sudden collapse of the respected Blood God. Hesitant hands tapped his shoulders, tried to help him stand, waved cups of cool water in his face, and—

- - -

3.

It was Friday: farmer’s market day. The sun was unfortunately blazing, but Techno had errands to run, and he could never quite resist the fun of window-shopping anyways. He tied his hair up with slightly fumbling hands, resulting in a messier braid than he would’ve liked. But, hey, at least the uncomfortable sensation of hair sticking to skin would distract him from the piercing ache in his chest.

Wait, what? Techno’s step faltered for a moment. He stared down at his own hands, confused, then hesitantly felt his chest. What pain? The piglin hybrid felt completely fine.

But, as Techno uncertainly resumed walking through the market, he realized that was not entirely true. A strange sense of dread seemed to accompany him, almost like phantom pains. He found himself checking his comm every so often, eyes lingering on certain names in his contacts despite no new notifications. Ranboo. Dream. Wilbur. Tommy.

A twinge of pain started in his temples as Techno looked at that last name. The sinking sensation in his chest grew a little stronger. Why was he inexplicably worried about Tommy? Wasn’t he just out having fun with Wilbur, his two best friends, and Dream’s gang?

Techno sighed uncomfortably, taking a moment to lean against a random sheep vendor’s stall. He anxiously forced himself to put down his comm, and—

- - -

4.

It was Friday. Techno stumbled through the farmers market, sun beating down harshly on his shoulders, vision hazier than usual. Was the heat really that bad, even for a piglin hybrid like himself? His fingers shook slightly as he tied his long hair into a messy braid. When Techno let his hands fall, strands of hair were already starting to slip out.

Techno wandered through the stalls in a daze, barely finding it in himself to look at each vendor’s display. He felt oddly lost. Something compelled him to keep checking his comm, his eyes drawn to specific names on the list. Wilbur. Tommy. Tommy.

Where was his brother? Inexplicably, though he knew deep down that Tommy had never told him where his friends and him were planning to go, Techno knew the answer. “A mansion?” He muttered aloud, voice strangely hoarse. “What…”

Something was making his head ache, and Techno wasn’t so sure whether it was the heat. He kept staring at the contact name in his comm, wondering hazily what in the world was wrong with him, and—

- - -

5.

It was Friday. Techno was at the farmer’s market. Tommy was in the mansion, and so were nine of their friends.

The piglin hybrid blinked—how had he known that? What mansion? He stumbled through the market, not even bothering to tie his hair back even in the blistering heat. Why did it feel like he’d done this all before?

- - -

6.

It was Friday. Techno’s fingers nearly slipped as he fumbled to press the buttons on his comm. “Tommy?” The piglin hybrid said hoarsely, hopefully, as he dialed a familiar number. But all he got was a quiet click, telling him that his brother could not be reached.

Techno moved toward the nearest shaded stall like a zombie. The vendor, a woman selling what looked to be slices of carrot cake, regarded him with a mixture of concern and wariness. “One slice, please.” Techno coughed, trying to get his voice to sound normal. The vendor relaxed slightly, obligingly handing him a slice of cake in exchange for a few gold coins.

Dragging his feet, Techno left the stall as quickly as he’d come. Instead of eating the cake, the piglin hybrid placed one pallid hand on top and closed his fist around it. The feeling of soft cake and sticky icing between his fingers grounded him slightly. He swore he could taste the sweetness of the cake in his mouth, despite never having tried this particular treat before.

“Remember,” Techno said to no one in particular, sweat running through the furrows in his brow as he stared at the gaudy orange icing smeared across his skin. “Don’t forget that—”

- - -

7.

It was Friday. Techno’s hands were vaguely sticky, even if they looked as clean as ever. He stood dazedly in the middle of the bustling market, mind trying to process something that he wasn’t even fully aware of. The only things that Techno knew were that the sun was blindingly hot on his untied hair, that Tommy was stuck—suffering—in the mansion, and that there was a faint taste of carrot cake in the very back of his throat, almost as if he’d indulged in that treat several lifetimes ago.

- - -

8.

It was Friday. Techno’s mind felt a little clearer than before (what? what was before?) and before his brain could even catch up, he had his comm in his hand. His fingers almost pressed a familiar number, but Techno forced himself to scroll past it. Tommy wasn’t the one he needed right now.

A brief dial tone, then a click. “Techno!” An achingly familiar voice said cheerily through the speaker. “Hey!”

“Phil,” Techno rasped in response, latching onto the voice of his father figure like it was a lifeline. Though the last time they’d spoken had been no more than a day ago, it felt like it had been lifetimes since Techno had heard Phil. “Do you feel it, Phil?”

There was a pause. “Feel…what?” Phil asked slowly. His voice was bemused, concerned, but not in the way Techno needed it to be. “Techno, you sound terrible. What’s wrong?”

Techno let out a despairing sigh, eyes fluttering shut in the heat. “I don’t know,” he mumbled defeatedly. “I—just—Phil, something doesn’t feel right. I think Tommy—the mansion—we’ve been through this before, Phil—”

“Techno, mate.” Phil interrupted him, the concern in his tone stronger than ever. “You’re rambling. I think you gotta go home and rest. Heat stroke is no joke okay?” He let out a tittling laugh. “Ha, that rhymed!”

The piglin hybrid just groaned, dragging a still-sticky hand down his face. “No, but—”

- - -

9.

Friday. Techno went to the farmer’s market. Techno choked down the taste of artificial carrots and pushed messy pink hair out of his eyes. A sheep vendor looked at him with something barely akin to recognition flickering in his eyes as the piglin hybrid stumbled past.

- - -

10.

Friday. Farmer’s market. Cake. Comm. Mansion. Pain. Clocks, time, bells. Techno could barely make any sense of it all.

- - -

11.

Friday. Techno called Phil again. (Again?)

“Techno?” There was something odd about Phil’s voice. “Is that you?”

“Do you remember?” Techno asked in lieu of a response. “Phil, I…my head is so fuzzy, but…” He mouthed soundlessly for a moment, inexplicably sticky fingers clutching the comm tighter. “Haven’t we done this already?”

There was silence for a moment. “…What’s the mansion, Techno?” Phil finally replied, a hint of desperation in his voice. “I remember you said…wait, but…” He trailed off in confusion.

Techno’s gaze hardened as he heard his pseudo-father struggling to find words. For the first time in too long, his mind felt clearer. “Phil,” he said seriously. “Something is wrong.”

- - -

12.

Friday.

- - -

13.

Farmer’s market.

- - -

14.

Sun.

- - -

15, 16, 17…

A too-familiar pain gripped Techno’s heart and left him on the ground, wheezing. Somehow, he knew that it was linked to Tommy. Somehow, he knew his brother was dead.

- - -

Friday.

This time (what was this time?) Techno’s comm buzzed first. “How many times?” Phil asked haltingly, not even bothering to greet Techno.

The piglin hybrid looked around the too-familiar farmer’s market. Time was as sticky as ever in the ever-burning heat. For a moment, Techno’s mind blazed with answers, with crystalline visions of a mansion’s shadowed halls and the clarity that came with the fracturing of clocks. The next, Techno had no clue what Phil was talking about. Still seconds later, Techno resurfaced once more.

“I don’t know.” Techno replied seriously, digging his fingers into the hilt of his sword to keep himself grounded. With a flick of his other hand, he pulled up his personalized panel of stats, pages, and whatnot. “But…”

In the corner of the display, a note was filled to the brim with messy scrawls and semi-decipherable information that had taken him the past ten minutes of furious typing to preserve. Friday. Mansion. Cake. Clock. Death. Time. Tommy. For the first time (because this innocent Friday at the farmer’s market wasn’t really the first time, was it?) Techno could see the entire story laid out before him.

The piglin hybrid gazed at the narrative in the messy note, equal parts weary and determined. He ran a shaky hand through tangled, untied pink hair. “I think I know what to do.”

- - -

Today.

Techno’s mind felt clearer than ever. With only slightly trembling fingers, he carefully tied his hair into a neat braid. The taste of carrots and sugar was strong on his tongue. It was like he could see in stereo: one eye on the comm he was quickly but calmly handling, the other in a distant land where gray monsters roamed and boys grew up too quickly.

He finished sending his message to Phil, and didn’t bother to read the elytrian’s response before pressing another contact. Techno raised his comm to his ear, breathing out steadily.

“Hey, Niki?” Techno greeted softly as soon as he heard the click of the receiver. “Listen carefully: I need you to do something very important.”

Notes:

i LOVE LOVE LOVE writing parallels and little details that come resurfacing time and time again, so this was super fun to write! see if you can catch all the details :D

because the mansion works by physically dragging the timeline, kicking and screaming, back to its initial point, the whole world is stuck reliving the same few hours over and over whenever Tommy starts a new loop. For most people, this is fine--when the loops end, they'll never realize that they were stuck at all. Because Techno has that connection with Tommy, however, he is (for a while) the only person aware of the odd repetition on the outside of the mansion too. Whoever/whatever he interacts with (the vendors, Phil, etc.) are also pulled out of the loop slightly, and the more Techno tries to drag them out of the loops, the more they'll be aware of what's happening.

i've never had an exact number for the number of times tommy had looped; hence why the numbering tapers off toward the end. i'll leave that up to your interpretation!

i'm hoping to write a few more short stories like these, hopefully starring some of the lesser-touched characters in this series. if there are still any readers out there: please hold me accountable! yell at me to write some more!

Notes:

hope you enjoyed! feedback is always appreciated :)